《The God Of Power》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Prologue Fire engulfed everything, with people screaming and running in panic. Destruction was rampant, as houses collapsed upon themselves due to the intense heat that melted even the metal foundations.


    "It''s a lava wolf!" shouted a random civilian, fleeing in the opposite direction of the wolf. The creature in question possessed black fur with a fiery outline, giant red eyes, razor-sharp claws, and a muscular chest protected by spiky black armor. It stood on two legs, unleashing fire across the kingdom.


    "Oh no, I know this creature from before I dropped out of magic academy! It''s a 12-dimensional dire wolf, the Lava Kingdom variant! Where are the Cronus? They''re the only ones who have transcended to that level," another civilian yelled. Suddenly, a deafening boom resonated from the direction the civilian was running. As the smoke cleared, all they saw was devastation¡ªa pile of dead bodies caught in the explosion, along with the house. They quickly turned and ran, desperate to avoid being near the monstrous sight.


    The second creature was a massive black hawk, its giant red glowing eyes piercing the surroundings. It possessed razor-sharp claws, a muscular chest, and two enormous wings on its back. Towering over a castle, the hawk stood on two legs.


    "Why is the black sky hawk from the 12th dimensions Lava Kingdom here too? Our Kingdom''s repellent spell should have kept it far away," the first civilian shouted, attempting to avert their gaze and find safety.


    "Look, it''s the Cronus!" exclaimed a civilian, spotting a group of knights clad in black and gold armour with a time hourglass symbol on it, rushing towards the monsters. The leader and co-leader charged at the two beasts, unleashing 2 devastating fire wind tornadoes sending the beasts flying into each other as they fell to the ground, while the rest of the Cronus members launched energy spears, crippling the hawk''s wings and the wolf''s limbs, pinning them to the ground.


    Then, footsteps echoed, and civilians and Cronus members alike kneeled as King Hiroshi Chikara approached the beasts, accompanied by Kaito Danzo. The Cronus members quickly guided the civilians to underground bunkers.


    King Hiroshi was an elderly man with red, featureless eyes lacking visible irises or pupils. That possessed great power. He sported long grey hair and a neck-length beard. Adorning his head was a crown with a red jewel at its centre. He wore black and gold robes, emanating a hardened veteran aura. Standing tall at approximately 6 to 6.2 feet, he exuded authority.


    Beside him walked Queen Amaya Chikara, a black-haired woman with an hourglass figure. She possessed a large bust around double D''s, wearing black robes outlined with gold, along with leggings and golden high heels. She cradled three children in her hands, having given birth to them that night. This explained the delay in the Cronus and her family''s arrival to protect the Kingdom. The king and his elite warriors the Cronus were at a fortified fortress where she gave birth to two princes and a princess. The Heirs and Heiress to the Kingdom.


    "Prepare the sealing arrays. These beasts will aid in making my son and daughter stronger, allowing us to not only seek revenge on the orchestrator of this attack but also rule the dimensions with an iron fist," King Hiroshi declared, receiving nods of agreement from the Cronus members.


    "It''s too bad that whoever orchestrated this attack couldn''t bring another 12-dimensional beast if he did all three of our kids could have a giant omni-energy boost," Amaya said as her husband agreed.


    "No matter my wife, We will be grateful for what the 2 Boundless gods granted us." Hiroshi stated.


    It took only a few minutes to complete the sealing array. "Lady Amaya, please place the children on the sealing array," the leader of the Cronus, a masked man, requested.


    Amaya contemplated her decision. She decided that her younger children needed the power more. Her oldest child, Noboru, was born with a significant amount of omni energy, while the others possessed less. Now, there was a chance not only to strengthen them but also to transform them into weapons that would lead the Phoenix Kingdom into a new era, where it stood as the sole ruling kingdom. Moreover, Noboru was already strong enough to not be considered a failure, unlike the others.


    Without hesitation, she placed the two younger siblings on the sealing array. Within seconds, Kaito Danzo, her husband''s trusted sensei, sealed the power of the beasts inside her children, utilizing the omni energy converted to mana and a powerful Divine artefact he had found long ago called God''s Hand which allowed him to sacrifice a large proportion of Omni Energy to grant any wish.


    "By the power of the Divine Artefact God''s Hand. I Kaito Danzo sacrifce half of Omni Energy to the god''s to seal these Beasts inside of Kouki Chikara and Meiyo Chikara"


    Symbols and runes appeared on her kids'' bodies as the souls of the two beasts faded away. Seeing this Amaya dropped Noboru on the ground and rushed to her other two children, Kouki and Meiyo, their amplified omni energy surpassing that of Noboru, intensifying her love for the youngest ones.


    "Look at them, they have become perfect. 12-dimensional beast hosts. With this power, the Quilin Kingdom, the Tortoise Kingdom no every single dimension will soon witness the might of the Phoenix Kingdom," she declared as the Royal family and their guards the Cronus departed. Noboru lay on the ground where Queen Amaya left him forgotten, and an old figure approached.


    "I should have known that my son and daughter-in-law would do something horrendous like this. They are just power-hungry. Don''t worry, little one, Grandpa''s got you," said Haruki Chikara, Hiroshi''s father and Noboru''s grandfather.


    Haruki Chikara was an elderly man with red, featureless eyes lacking visible irises or pupils. He sported long grey hair that was combed down and had a beard that covered his jaw ling with a pointed end. He wore black and gold robes with many gold chains. He was the former king and one of the strongest men in the world. He had transcended beyond the 12th dimension. He was ready to defeat the beasts but was also with his daughter-in-law and son watching his grandchildren''s birth.


    A week had passed since the attack; the land had begun to heal itself. This was a special ability the earth had gained after an event that had happened long ago. The Earth itself could, for some reason, scale down attacks from higher-dimensional beings that should have destroyed it but only scrapes it as if it were alive. It was a side effect of an event that occurred in the days Haruki''s Grandfather was but a mere child. Civilians and magic knights were seen rebuilding. King Hiroshi and Queen Amaya were with Kaito Danzo, who had received a prophecy. You see, the Danzo Clan was a minor clan of the Pheonix Kingdom that could see the future. The visions he sees are not clear; although the events he foresees come true, he can''t see clearly. So, he makes estimations based on the events he sees. For example, he can see the destruction of the kingdom but not who did it or why it happened.


    "My student Hiroshi and Queen Amaya, I have seen that one of your children shall accomplish your dream. He or she shall become so powerful and make his or her power known across all realms and dimensions Higher and lower, ruling over all. We must keep him or her happy. I believe it is Kouki or Meiyo as they have ascended to the 12th dimension thanks to having a 12th-dimensional beast in them, while the other child does not," said Kaito Danzo.


    "With all due respect, Lord Kaito of the honourable Danzo Clan, just being 12th-dimensional transcendent thanks to the beast sealed in them does not put Prince Kouki and Princess Meiyo on the level of a true 12th-dimensional transcendent. Their bodies, unlike ours, haven''t been trained to harness it''s power. They will be the weakest," the leader of the Cronus said.


    "You are correct, but I am speaking of their potential. Right now, they have more potential than Hiroshi''s other child who doesn''t have a 12-dimensional beast''s power sealed in him," said Kaito Danzo.


    "I agree, Honey. Let''s be honest; we both knew Noboru became worthless after his powers were dwarfed by his siblings when we sealed the beasts into them. As the eldest, he cannot be weaker than his younger siblings and be heir to the throne. I think we should consider disowning him," said Amaya.


    "Well then, I can''t deny that logic. On his 5th birthday, we will disown him. For now, we will have mercy. Anything else, Sensei?" asked Hiroshi.


    "Yes, my student. The citizens have been unruly and angry. They have somehow found out that Meiyo and Kouki have the beasts sealed in them, and they might attack the kids, which might make the one destined to bring us greatness and eternal power over not just this world but every dimension, destroy us instead," stated Kaito Danzo.


    Amaya and Hiroshi stood silent, as if contemplating. "So, Sensei, what do you suggest?" asked Hiroshi.


    "I propose we say the soul of the beast is sealed in Noboru. After all, he might not be useful in terms of power, but he can be useful to the prophecy as a scapegoat," said Kaito Danzo, as the two parents thought about it.


    "He''s right, honey. We can''t risk the prophecy, not when we are so close to having our dreams of ruling all of existence so close," Amaya said uncaringly. Her older son was now a true failure, and she harbored no love for those who are useless to her goals.


    "Very well, I agree. As my queen said, we shall announce to the world that Kouki and Meiyo have the power, and Noboru has the soul," Hiroshi said, as a fireball shot just missing him.


    "Are you kidding me? My son is this power-hungry that he would not just disown but also scapegoat and leave his own son to the wolves?" Haruki said, enraged, as he walked in. Kaito Danzo was scared as he had already stained his pants. After all, who wouldn''t? This is Haruki Chikara, the first man to transcend to the 13th dimension, actually no, the only man to do so.


    "Father, you have to understand it''s for the good of the kingdom. If we do not do this, Kouki or Meiyo, or even both, may destroy the kingdom. I''m sorry, I have a duty to my kingdom over one kid," said Hiroshi.


    "And you, Amaya, agree with this?" Haruki questioned.


    "Yes, for our dreams, I would happily sacrifice my kids. You won''t guilt trip me, father-in-law. Kaito Danzo will make a prophecy that paints Noboru as the cause and demon itself," Amaya coldly said.


    "You know what, do what you want. But I''m telling you, Kaito Danzo, you, like your ancestors, are creating a self-fulfilling prophecy. You are going to lie about Noboru being the destroyer. It will be ironic if your false prophecy comes true," Haruki said, making Kaito Danzo glare.


    "Enough, father. I won''t let you insult my sensei," Hiroshi said, surprising Haruki, who looked at his son with disappointment. Not only is he sacrificing his son, but he is also disrespecting his father for his sensei.


    "I see, I won''t stop you, son. But when you disown Noboru, I will take him in. I will give him my personal wealth, and if you do anything to stop that, well then," Haruki says as he casts a spell.


    "What did you do?" yelled Hiroshi.


    "A simple Concept creation spell. If you take away my grandson Noboru''s right to my wealth, the kingdom blows up," Haruki says, wishing he could have created a concept that would protect Noboru''s right to the position of Prince, but he didn''t have enough magic to do so. His magic was low and with so many people who will hate Noboru and want his grandson''s position taken due to the lies that will be told Haruki''s magic wouldn''t last long enough to protect Noboru''s inheritance as a prince but with few people after his personal wealth he had enough magic even after his death to protect Noboru since Concept manipulation on that level, at his old age, was too much. That''s right, Haruki''s spell created a new concept that if his wealth were given to anybody other than Noboru, it would not just blow up but also tear the kingdom apart. Except for Noboru, who wouldn''t be affected by the explosion, everything and everyone would just blow up. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 2 - 2

    Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Four years had passed since King Hiroshi, Queen Amaya, and Lord Kaito of the Danzo clan made their plans to manipulate the prophecy and were threatened by Haruki Chikara.


    "Our world was forever changed when two boundless beings clashed, unleashing a tremendous energy that tore holes through higher dimensions. Unlike the other dimensions, where only parts of the dimensions were ripped, creating holes that eventually repaired themselves, our dimension was directly in front of it, our world was in point-blank range. We believed it would destroy everything, including us. We believed our doom was inevitable, but miraculously, our world absorbed the energy. As a result, the forbidden regions underwent a transformation, with the elements there becoming those that possessed great power.


    It was during this transformation that Dimensium was created¡ªa remarkable element that granted us the ability to travel and be reincarnated into higher and lower dimensions. But it doesn''t stop there; it allowed us to create empty dimensions with infinite space, with their separate existence of time. However, this was not without consequence the clash between the two great powers. Alongside the creation of Dimensium, due to the energy that tore holes through higher dimensions, creatures from higher dimensions were dropped into our world, causing chaos.


    But thats not all an arms race for dimensional superiority ensued among kingdoms, leading to the emergence of a new profession: magic knights. These knights transcended dimensions, becoming higher beings who fought not only against the monsters but also against rogues and other kingdoms," Haruki said as he saw a small 4-year-old Noboru looking at him with awe in his eyes.


    "Really, Grandpa?" Noboru said as he listened to his grandpa Haruki, the only person to love and care for him, teach him the history of how Dimensium was formed. Dimensium was a special element found in the forbidden region. When Omni Energy, an energy that all Humans in the world possessed, was channelled into Dimensium, it allowed one to reincarnate into the higher dimension, gaining a body and the power of a higher dimension.


    Noboru was a 4-year-old boy. He had curious eyes like his mother but red. He had short black hair combed downwards to create a straight hairline. He wore black and gold armour with a cape behind it. He was about 3.8 feet tall.


    "However, when one uses Dimensium to try and transcend to a higher existence, they must complete what we have dubbed a combat trial. Noboru, my boy, a combat trial means you must complete the story of the dimension you have been reincarnated into. When you complete it, Dimensium completes your reincarnation and allows you to return to the world as the being you were reincarnated as. For example, if you complete the story of the 12th dimension, you can return to our world, the 3rd dimension, as a 12th dimension being," Haruki explained, feeling nostalgic. If it were not for his old age and Noboru''s need for family, he would be transcending past the 13th dimension.


    "Wow, Grandpa, how powerful are you? You''re at least 100th dimensional, aren''t you?" Noboru asked, making Haruki laugh.


    "Haha, I wish, my boy, but I am the first and only person to transcend to the 13th dimension. While many from this kingdom and others have managed to reach the 12th dimension, I can proudly say that anyone who has attempted the 13th has failed," Haruki said, concealing the fact that those who fail the trials die. ''Well, apart from the Founder, S***, and the other three Kingdoms'' founders. They have transcended the concepts and notions of space, time, and dimensional hierarchies¡ªboth countably and uncountably infinite.'' Haruki added in thought not being allowed to tell Noboru about S*** or the other kingdom founders due to the Kingdom''s Rules.


    "Hey, Grandpa," Noboru said quietly, getting the attention of Haruki, who heard the tone of his voice. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Noboru, my boy, speak your mind," Haruki said.


    "Why do Mommy and Daddy ignore me? Why do they treat me like a pest? Why do they train my little brother Kouki and sister Meiyo, but when I ask them, they tell me to get lost and say I''m not important? And why do people in the kingdom hate me, calling me a monster, a wolf beast, a hawk beast? How come some old men hit me? I''m their prince, but I''m treated like a monster."


    Haruki stood there, contemplating his answer. He couldn''t tell Noboru how his own father and mother had agreed to scapegoat him as a monster to keep his siblings safe and loyal to the Kingdom. He couldn''t reveal that they planned on disowning him on his 5th birthday, throwing him to the wolves, or rather, the citizens of his own kingdom. And he certainly couldn''t share that all this was because Kaito of the Danzo clan, the life ruiner, had seen the future and prophesied that Noboru''s siblings would become powerful enough to fulfil his son and daughter-in-law''s selfish dreams of ruling over all of existence in every dimension.


    "Noboru, my boy, I''m not going to lie to you and say that they are doing this for a noble cause because, quite frankly, your parents are doing this because they are power hungry," Haruki said, knowing his grandson was intelligent for a 4-year-old. Noboru knew all about swords, magic theory, fighting styles, and even advanced science like nuclear fission and fusion that Haruki had taught him. How did Haruki know this? Well, that''s simple. He had traveled to a world where the powers he possessed were considered fiction and learned science from there. It was interesting, and when applied to magic, Haruki discovered they could create semi-natural attacks, like a semi-natural fire made from oxygen and fuel gases reacting, which was more powerful fire than fully magical fire or fully natural fire.


    "You will learn about this later on, but right now, how about I teach you what Omni Energy is? It''s the energy that allows us to become magic knights, and I can also train you to harness it," Haruki said, changing the subject to something fun, knowing that Noboru, despite being intelligent, was still a 4-year-old who would be more interested in learning about becoming powerful.


    "Really, Grandpa? Can you teach me now? I want to be better than Kouki and Meiyo, and then Mommy and Daddy will pay more attention to me," Noboru said, and Haruki''s face turned sad.


    ''Foolish son and daughter-in-law, you are so power-hungry that you can''t see how much your own son, your own flesh and blood, wants to connect with you. I can only hope that learning your true colours doesn''t destroy him. Also, this kingdom to think I fought for it, ruled it, all this just for it to take its anger out on a child no older than 4. I am disgusted,'' thought Haruki.


    "Well, Noboru, my boy, Omni Energy is a type of energy that allows its user to adapt to different energy forms and power systems from various dimensions. This includes abilities such as mana, like us the people of the Phoenix Kingdom use, ki, the main type of energy used by the Qilin Kingdom, chakra, mainly used by the Tortoise Kingdom, and more, like spirit energy, spiritual pressure, curse energy, and others. Omni Energy is considered the purest and original form of all energy types, with mana, ki, chakra, and other types of energy seen as lesser branches. It is due to the nature of Omni Energy that we, as its users, can enter dimensions where specific power systems or energy are utilized to harness their respective abilities," Haruki explained as Noboru listened intently before raising his hand. Haruki chuckled at his grandchild''s adorable and childlike action.


    "No need to raise your hand, just ask your question, my boy," Haruki said.


    "Grandpa, can Omni Energy users use all types of lesser branch energy like mana, chakra, ki? And if so, how come the Phoenix Kingdom doesn''t use all types of energy? Also, can we use all types of energy at once?" asked Noboru.


    "Excellent question, my boy," Haruki praised Noboru. "Well, the answer is yes, we can use all forms of the lesser branch energy, and we can even use them simultaneously. You asked why we don''t use them all, well, the answer is arrogance. Most users in the Phoenix Kingdom believe that magic is superior because their ancestors used it first. They are unwilling to put aside traditions, and those who do are ostracized and treated like traitors. It doesn''t help that tensions exist between the different kingdoms, and if we were to use ki or chakra, it would be seen as admitting that our traditions and founders were wrong. The other kingdom all quite ironically share the same sentiment keeping only to the respective energies their founders use," Haruki explained as Noboru frowned.


    "Grandpa, I don''t believe that using our full potential is wrong. So you''re telling me that our people, Mommy, Daddy, and the Cronus, are holding themselves back from using their full potential because they are arrogant and want to follow traditions? When I''m king, I''m going to reverse that and make it so everyone knows that using their full potential isn''t called being a traitor," said Noboru, making Haruki smile, although sadness tinged his expression.


    "I''m sorry, my boy, but the kingdom, your parents, and this cruel world won''t let you become prince easily. You''re going to have to fight for your rights. But don''t worry, I will help you, my boy," Haruki thought to himself.


    "I believe in you, my boy. If anyone gonna change this belief its you" Haruki said encouraging and supporting his grandson.

 Chapter 3 - 3

    Chapter 3: Chapter 3 A few days have passed. Nobaru Chikara walked down the streets with fear as he saw the glares of the people of the capital city on him. His grandfather had fallen sick. Someone had poisoned him, but it couldn''t have been anyone from the other kingdom. No other kingdom has reached the 11th dimension, let alone the 13th. There was only one person who reached the 13th dimension yesterday - Noboru should know it was the leader of the Cronus Knights, the Phoenix Kingdom''s elite order, equivalent to the Tortoise Kingdom''s Anbu Black Ops and the Qilin Kingdom''s Q Force.


    Noboru was suspicious. A day after Takeshi Tanaka, the leader of the Tanaka clan and the Cronus, became a 13th dimensional being, his grandfather was affected by poison from the 13th dimension. Noboru knew it was 13th dimensional poison because his grandfather was immune to lower dimensional poison since his body had transcended beyond it.


    Noboru was snapped out of his thoughts as a stone hit him. A few graduated magic knights had thrown stones at him. He put his hands up in defence as they continued throwing more.


    "Stop," the 4 year old boy yelled as his hands and arms started to bruise and bleed.


    "You have some nerve coming here, beast. After killing our people, my mom, you think you can walk here in our prince''s body like you own the place?" Noboru was confused. He wasn''t a demon. Noboru did what a 4-year-old would do and curled up, starting to cry at the accusations. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He heard loud footsteps as he peeked from a hole in his arms. Only to see a fist from the leader incoming as he was been punched. Noboru started crying harder.


    "Please, please don''t hurt me." Noboru cried out.


    "Don''t hurt you? Don''t hurt you! After what you did! Did you spare our family when we begged you, monster!" the magic knight graduates team leader yelled out. Noboru sobbed before he was lifted by the collar.


    "Don''t go acting cute, boy. You''re a monster, you don''t trick anyone. Not me, not your mother, not your father. Not anyone here, apart from that traitorous former king you call a grandpa," he said, punching Noboru straight in the stomach, making blood gush out of his mouth.


    Noboru looked around to see people pointing and laughing. He heard parents encouraging their children to do the same. Some grabbed stones as he braced himself, and they threw them at him. He ran to the shop, his hands and arms protecting his head. He made it to the shop and entered it, only to see the shopkeeper scowling at him.


    "What are you doing here, beast? We don''t serve your kind here!" yelled the shopkeeper as Noboru walked up to him, pleadingly.


    "Grandpa said to come here and buy this," Noboru said, grabbing his money, but the shopkeeper grabbed him and threw him out.


    "You think I want your cursed money! No, take the shitty item and get out of here," the shopkeeper said. He wanted to deny the beast brat the food and water he had, but he knew if Noboru died, the beast might take its power back from the twin saviors when it leaves their prince''s body. The shopkeeper looked in anger as Noboru retreated with enough food for himself and that traitorous ex-king, Haruki. The beast dared to take over Noboru''s body and assume their prince''s name.


    Noboru, after getting the food, ran home, getting hit by stones on the head because he was protecting the food. That was when he ran into them. His brother Kouki Chikara and sister Meiyo Chikara, along with their best friends Akari of the Himura clan, whose clan had the power of Soul Bonding, giving her the ability to form profound connections with souls, and Hakashi Tanaka, son of Takeshi Tanaka, whose clan allows him to absorb vital energy, aka lifeforce.


    "Hey, loser, where are you running to? Why do you have to disgrace our clan by getting hurt so often? Can''t you run properly, monster?" Meiyo said as she pushed him to the ground.


    "Hey, sis, you know he''s useless. He doesn''t even have the power of the beasts, only the soul, unlike us. That''s why Mom and Dad don''t train him. Don''t worry sis remember what''s gonna happen on our next birthday. Actually, I think we''ll keep our next birthday, the 5th birthday, the surprise mom and dad have in store for you, a secret" Kouki said, punching him in the face.


    As their friends stepped forward, "Look at him, a disowned prince, no, a peasant getting his own food. What, don''t have servants?" Hakashi Tanaka said in a condescending tone as he brought his foot down on the food, only for Noboru to get in the way, shielding it with his back as Hakashi continued to stomp on him.


    "It seems the peasant knows his place, doesn''t he, Hakashi? Being a stepping stone for your foot," Akari said as she kicked him in the stomach over and over. The others joined in, kicking and stomping on him for 10 minutes, making him bleed.


    Noboru bled in multiple places, with the most prominent being the blood spewing from his mouth. After his siblings and their friends left, Noboru got up, painfully made it home. When he arrived at the door, he walked in to see his grandpa sitting down, still poisoned. When his grandpa noticed him, he rushed to Noboru''s side ignoring the pain.


    "Noboru, my boy, what happened? Don''t tell me those wolves in sheep''s clothing did this. Was it the citizens," Haruki said as Noboru gave him the food and drinks from the shop.


    "Grandpa, I brought the food," Noboru said, making Haruki''s heart beat. His grandson did it for him, all this damage for him. That''s why Noboru went out without informing him. He could have sent out a summoned servant, even if it risked his health. He would rather give up his life than see Noboru hurt.


    Haruki hugged Noboru. "Don''t do anything without telling me again," Haruki said as Noboru nodded.


    "Grandpa, why do the people hate me? Why do they beat me? Why did my brother and sister allow their friends to beat me and even join in themselves? Why are they so happy about our 5th birthday?" Noboru asked in pain as he cried. Haruki came up and hugged him silently but painfully, activating his omni energy, channeling it into magic, and using a higher dimensional healing spell. Somewhere from the 3rd to the 13th dimension, it was unknown, but the magical effects healed him instantly.


    Haruki looked sadly at his grandson. He knew the reason. It was Kaito of the Danzo Clan''s fault. The bullshit prophecy he claimed to see, which deemed his grandchildren Kouki and Meiyo as the ones who would have the power to rule over all dimensions, fulfilling his son''s and daughter-in-law''s power-hungry wishes of dimensional dominance. It made him angry that he knew what was going to happen on Noboru''s 5th birthday. Hiroshi and Amaya were going to disown him. It would be the day we all will find out about the path Noboru chooses in retaliation and I will support him no matter which he chooses. Haruki thought.


    "Like I told you, my boy, it''s because of your parents'' selfishness. Now, how about I teach you how to manipulate omni energy?" Haruki said, knowing he had to divert attention from the subject. Even as a former king, he couldn''t deny his son Hiroshi''s laws set to make sure Noboru never found out about the plan Kaito and Hiroshi made. What''s worse, the other elders of the Chikara Clan, the branch clan heads, and Haruki''s own father the clans elder head approved of the plan for the sake of the kingdom they claimed. Haruki could have fought against after all Power is the strongest form of currency in this world but Founder of the Phoenix Clan and Haruki''s grandfather S*** agreed.


    "Okay, grandpa," Noboru said in a low, sad voice, making Haruki feel guilty. But to protect Noboru, he had to live by the few restrictions Hiroshi could put on him. Oh, how saying his son''s name disgusts him after his son scapegoated Noboru, his own child.


    His thoughts were interrupted when he heard a knock. "Come in," Haruki said. The catgirls in maid outfits walked in. One was Noboru''s age, and the other was her mother. They were the maids of the castle, or Haruki''s personal maids.


    "Lord Haruki, Lord Noboru, here is lunch," Stella, the mother catgirl, said. She had pink hair, cat ears on her head, pale white skin, and a curvaceous figure. She was wearing a black and white maid outfit. Her daughter, who was the same but younger with pink hair and black hair tips, walked up and gently took the purchased food from Noboru.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Noboru. I wasn''t here, so you had to go and buy the food and water, Mother and I were summoned by your father the King he wanted to offer mother something called a concubine position whatever that is but mother declined," said Rose, the younger catgirl. Noboru nodded before turning to his grandpa. He was calm like his grandpa he was not going to blame Rose for the citizens and his siblings and their friends actions.


    "Grandpa, you said you would teach me how to manipulate omni energy. Can you show me now?" Noboru said excitedly as his grandfather chuckled.


    "Sure, why not? Rose, why don''t you join? I heard you wanted to be a magic knight too, but you weren''t accepted by any trainers because they don''t see potential in you and can''t get fame or money," Haruki said as Rose looked at her mom, who nodded her head.


    "Thanks, Mom," she said before turning to Haruki. "Lord Haruki, it will be an honor to train with you and Prince Noboru," the 4-year-old catgirl said.

 Chapter 4 - 4

    Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Noboru and Rose sat next to each other in a grassy field far away from the capital city. In fact, it was in the forbidden regions. Haruki stood in front of them.


    "Now we can unlock your omni energy, the power we are all born with. Shut your eyes, focus your core. Feel the energy. Let it flow inside of you, filling your body up. Then try to let it out, have it cover your body like an aura," Haruki said, expecting it to take days, if not weeks, to unlock and a thin coat of energy to flow around the two.


    Suddenly, both Rose and Haruki stopped what they were doing as Noboru took a deep breath, feeling the energy within him stir. He closed his eyes and concentrated on his core, allowing the energy to flow freely throughout his body. As he focused, a radiant red and black aura began to envelop him, pulsating with untamed potential.


    Haruki encouraged his young prot¨¦g¨¦, reassuring him that he could do it. Rose cheered him on, her warm smile filled with pride. With newfound confidence, Noboru pushed the energy to surge around his small body, harnessing its incredible strength.


    In a sudden burst of power, energy pulses erupted outward from Noboru, shattering the barriers between dimensions. The air crackled with intensity as the red aura expanded into an infinite number of layers of reality, each surpassing the previous tier.


    With a mere thought, Noboru unknowingly willed the very fabric of space-time to bend to his command. Countless universes and multiverses were unknowingly created and destroyed within each layer otherwise known as dimension in each passing moment, bending to the unstoppable force of his will unknowingly.


    Every conceivable concept of reality, time, and existence bowed before the raw might of Noboru''s newfound power. At this tender age, he was already ascending to the highest echelon of power, surpassing any limit set by infinite, finite structures or dimensions.


    The grassy field around him swayed gently as the energy unleashed by the young prodigy ruffled the surroundings. Haruki and Rose marveled at the incredible potential displayed by Noboru, their faces awash with wonder.


    Haruki sensed that as it stabilized Noboru''s omni energy had significantly lowered; it didn''t affect all higher existence anymore. Although Haruki knew better than to think it was a fluke, he knew that Noboru possessed power beyond higher existence, beyond everything and everyone. He couldn''t explain it. It was like he was beyond the outer panes, no even beyond that. "What is this power its as if in that moment that dimensions, Every conceivable concept of reality, time, and existence itself bowed to him. That is just his potential as a child; I wonder how powerful he grows to be. From what I sensed, I won''t be able to seal his powers away. Maybe I have to teach energy limitation technique."


    "Well at least everything is normal now," Haruki thought as he watched Noboru''s red and black aura go to the normal silver aura everyone had and his eyes go from glowing crimson to red. His hair goes from spiked up to normal. "Could that power have been some sort of awakening or something?" Haruki thought.


    Noboru opened his eyes and gave the most heart-touching smile. "Grandpa, I did it, I unlocked my Omni energy," he said. Haruki was proud and shocked. This level of power surpassed the beasts that attacked. It surpassed him. It was like he had ascended dimensionality itself. No, it couldn''t be; he had to have imagined it or did it?


    "Wow, Lord Noboru, that was so cool," Rose said as she secretly smirked. This caused him to light up even more. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an unknown place, a figure with only visible features of red hair down to her waist, with one strand of ahoge sticking out, and red crimson eyes spoke, "Oh my, it seems that he''s finally awakened his power and look at the mess he caused. He shattered the barrier between dimensions merging them as one making there be one collective structure that encompasses different levels of dimensionality both finite and infinite even metaphysical and physical and also created and destroyed many universes and multiverses with those layers, otherwise known as dimensions. Let''s not forget how many problems you caused by having Every conceivable concept of reality, time, and existence bow to you. Ah well, I''ll fix it like I always had to fix up after you. But don''t worry, my dear Noboru, you will remember me soon," the figure said in a melodious voice as she reverted the changes and chaos Noboru has done with a click of her fingers.


    Back with Noboru, Rose, and Haruki...


    Rose sat, a few hours had passed. She hadn''t even felt her power. "I can''t do it! Lord Haruki, why can''t I do it? You explained to Lord Noboru, and he got it on his first try, but I can''t, why?" she said feeling jealous.


    "You need to focus on your core and only your core. Feel the energy within it and then will it to flow in and around you. Don''t worry; this isn''t a competition. Don''t forget, nobody felt their Omni energy, let alone fully unlocked it in a day, let alone instantly. Noboru is a true prodigy," Haruki said.


    "I am, but I keep on thinking about Lord Kou, I mean Lord Noboru," Rose said. Haruki''s eyes widened, but he thought nothing of it. There is no way his maid or her daughter could have. He lost his train of thought when Noboru shook him.


    "Hey, grandpa, can you teach me something while Rose tries to unlock her energy?" Noboru said, being the hyperactive child he is. Haruki smiled; it was good to see Noboru not down because of how the monsters of the kingdom treated him.


    "Sure, my boy. Let''s start with the basics of the basics: the Spatial Veil technique. This isn''t a magic spell but a technique I developed that uses Omni energy, the origin power source, not mana, ki, or chakra. The Spatial Veil grants its users the ability to manipulate space, creating an infinite distance between themselves and any potential threat. By constantly shifting their position within this spatial void, the user becomes impossible to strike, remaining elusive and untouched. Additionally, this power can be employed to immobilize an assailant and effectively disarm them by distorting the space between the enemy and their weapon, rendering them unable to arm themselves."


    "Wow, Grandpa, that''s so cool! So I can be untouchable," Noboru said, as Haruki chuckled.


    "You won''t be untouchable, my boy," Haruki said, as Noboru pouted.


    "Of course, I will, Grandpa! I am Noboru Chikara, heir to the Phoenix Kingdom," Noboru declared with pride, making Haruki look down, sad, knowing what''s to come. Haruki quickly changed his expression.


    "Of course, that''s my grandson, but that technique will make you untouchable to most attacks. But if you master it, I will show you its weakness so that everyone will know," Haruki declared, making an eager-to-learn Noboru light up. Haruki had taught Noboru well if he got excited to learn the weakness of the attack, so he could know his limitations.


    "Let''s go, Grandpa. Okay, Rose, we will be there training; you try to unlock your Omni energy," Noboru said, pulling his Grandpa Haruki as Rose looked at them leave for the tree far away, her teeth gritted.


    "I need to master this," said Rose. She didn''t want to be left behind from what it looks like.


    While she tried to unlock her Omni energy, Noboru and Haruki Chikara arrived at the forest a bit far from Rose but still within Haruki''s vision, so he could keep an eye on her. He did this not to leave her out but to not distract or make her jealous of Noboru. He saw Noboru jumping up and down, eager to learn.


    "Okay, okay, calm down, Noboru. First, I''m going to explain it to you. Spacial Veil, although it is the basics of Omni energy techniques, is even more difficult to master than S-class magic spells, S-rank ninjutsu, or high-level ki attacks. This is because mastering this requires complete control over space," Haruki said, as Noboru nodded.


    "I understand, Grandpa. Omni energy demands you have total control and harmony with what you''re trying to manipulate, so, in the Spacial Veil''s case, complete control and harmony over space, right?" Noboru said, as Haruki smiled proudly. Noboru''s intelligence was all him, not Amaya, not Hiroshi, all him.


    "That''s right, my boy. That''s the reason nobody had tried Omni energy manipulation," said Haruki, as he patted Noboru''s head.


    "Now then, I want you to try it. Try to manipulate the space around you and expand it infinitely," said Haruki.


    Noboru shut his eyes, channelled the flow of power from his core around him, and created a thin layer of energy. This time he let out a tiny amount, trying to concentrate. He found himself controlling space, not just manipulating it but completely controlling it, but he felt something beyond controlling or manipulating space as if he was not bound by the concept of space but was beyond it. It was like fiction to him, and with a mere thought, he could change, destroy, and create concepts of space. He focused on the little space around him not visible to the human eye and extended it infinitely. It kept on expanding constantly.


    Haruki noticed and decided to test it. He kept going in formal sword slashes, but it wouldn''t connect. He then concentrated Omni energy in his hand and turned it into hot magic, unleashing a fireball that would burn the entire forest at Noboru, but it never connected; it faded away. He knew magic couldn''t travel for infinity and had no reason to waste energy on an attack that would never connect with its target.


    "Good, my boy, Noboru, you did it, but don''t stop," Haruki said, as he noticed Noboru unexpand the space. Noboru made it infinite and constantly expanding once again. "Now, I believe that I said I would tell its weakness when you mastered the technique, but I''ve decided to show." Haruki said as Noboru felt a fist in his face. "Teleportation, that''s the weakness. Although you can create infinite space, it still takes time for it to expand infinitely, so a teleportation and punch can stop it," said Haruki.


    Noboru held his face and gritted his teeth not out of disrespect or anger but in pain. "I get it, Grandpa, but you didn''t have to hit so hard," he said.


    "Nonsense, a bit of pain won''t hurt you. After all, you''re Noboru Chikara, the next Magic Knight and Prince. A small punch doesn''t hurt you, does it, my boy?" Haruki said, petting Noboru''s head.


    "You''re right, Grandpa," Noboru said.


    "What''s next?" Noboru asked.


    "You''re going to learn teleportation now. This one''s hard. It''s instantaneous movement, so you have to become one with space and will yourself to instantly travel to the location of your thought. What makes it hard is harmonizing with space while thinking of a location and willing yourself to move," Haruki said as he made a Spacial Veil behind him.


    "Now then, attack me," he said. Noboru shut his eyes and hit Haruki, making Haruki get shocked before his expression changed.


    "My boy, what was that?" he asked.


    "What was what?" Noboru said, confused. "That is teleportation."


    "No, my boy, that was you just moving. Your movement speed was faster than instantaneous," Haruki said, dumbfounded.


    "Really, Grandpa? I''m so powerful, I''m faster than instant?" he said.


    "Now, now, don''t get ahead of yourself. You still haven''t passed the teleportation. Even if you''re faster than infinity or instantaneous, don''t forget you still need to teleport to get to the next technique," Haruki said. Noboru pouted but this time Haruki did not give in.


    The next few hours, Noboru tried and tried; it was hard. He always moved instead of traveling. When suddenly, Haruki sensed Noboru willing space and time to bend to his will and instantly transport himself in front of Haruki and punched him before the space that was expanding could push him away.


    "Congratulations, Noboru, my boy, you did it," Haruki said with a proud smile.


    "Now then, I will tell you the weaknesses to both techniques. Spacial Veil''s weakness is teleportation, as I said before, but it also has the weakness that constantly increasing space uses a lot of your energy. Teleportation''s weakness is people with fast reaction times or of higher dimensions, who can see you in slow motion, can counter or avoid you," Haruki said. Noboru nodded.


    "Now then, that''s it for the day. Let''s see if Rose has unlocked her Omni energy yet," Haruki said, as Noboru nodded. Both he and his Grandpa made it to the grassy part of the Forbidden Regions, from the forest part, to where Rose was still trying to feel her energy. Haruki was about to pat her shoulder to tell her it''s time to leave, but then he felt it, her energy coursing within her.


    Her eyes opened up, happy. "I did it!" she yelled as the energy went back in. "Aw, man, my Omni energy went back in," Rose said.


    "That''s right, Rose. You need to focus on keeping it flowing and then let it expand out of you, coating around you," Haruki said.


    "Lord Haruki, you and Lord Noboru are back. Well, I did it! I managed to unlock Omni energy," she said.


    "Good, you just need to learn to make it flow and coat it around you now," Haruki said.


    "Yes, Lord Haruki. I believe it''s time to go home," she said as Haruki nodded.


    Both Noboru and Rose followed Haruki home, unable to wait for tomorrow to be trained.

 Chapter 5 - 5

    Chapter 5: Chapter 5 A few days had passed since that day Rose was still trying to make her Omni energy flow around her; it was hard. How did Lord Noboru do this, she thought. As she was doing this, Haruki was training with Noboru.


    Haruki had tried to get Noboru to access that red and black aura state again to see what it was, but he couldn''t. With his aura, Noboru had potential, but when Noboru was using that red and black aura, he felt invincible, as if his powers had no limit. As if he was one of or near the two boundless beings whose clash brought into existence Omni energy, Dimensium, and the other great phenomenon the world was gifted with.


    But that''s not all; he had started to manipulate the basic elements - fire, water, earth, air, lightning. He was a prodigy. While it would take someone like himself or Rose years to even make a spark of lightning, Noboru could make a lightning bolt within a second of being shown how to do elemental manipulation. However, he would have to stop training Noboru soon. He had gotten a message from the royal messenger bird. It seems his son had caught word of Noboru''s training, so King Hiroshi made it so that disowned or non-royal/nobles can only be trained at the age of 7, otherwise known as the age the Pre Magic Knights academy starts. This disgrace of a son would put his entire country and people at risk just to keep his own son Noboru as a weak scapegoat for a prophecy which after witnessing Noboru''s power and intelligence made Haruki see the prophecy as bullshit. It also meant that Rose couldn''t be trained either. The bird also had a royal decree for Noboru, Rose, and himself to return.


    Haruki sighed. He walked up to both Rose and Noboru, getting both their attention.


    "Hey grandpa, what''s up? I just blew up a boulder with my lightning, look," Noboru said as he aimed a finger at the boulder. Omni energy took coated him as it became lightning and took the form of an arrow, and Noboru unleashed the lightning at the boulder, and a giant boom was heard as the boulder was gone. Nothing remained, static and electricity were left where it was.


    Haruki looked at it impressed but saw the area repair, as it usually does when the planet is attacked. Non-man-made structures after the clash of Higher Dimensional Beings always repaired themselves instantly. But that also made him remember how that concept didn''t work when Noboru used the red and black aura mode, form, awakening, state, whatever it was called. The area just didn''t repair, which further proved the concepts, or at least that one for now, bowed to Noboru.


    "That''s good, my boy, but we have to return home," Haruki said as he felt sad seeing Noboru look down. He knew that Noboru liked this wasteland because there was no one here to bully or abuse him for being the scapegoat of the Phoenix kingdom. Haruki felt bad having to take Noboru back, but orders were orders, and being on the run with Noboru is stupid. Noboru was a 4-year-old child strong for his age, but without that red and black aura state, he can''t hope to match beings who have transcended beyond the 4th dimension, let alone 7th and most of Cronus was beyond considering the level of power the Phoenix Kingdom had on average.


    "Why, grandpa? You said you will train us for a month," Noboru said.


    "You''re right; I did, but your father and my father, the Chikara Clan''s head, demanded we return," Haruki replied, making Noboru pout.


    "It''s okay, Noboru. We''ll come back later. Let''s see what your father King Hiroshi and your great grandfather want," Rose said, knowing that a commoner like her should not say Noboru''s great grandfather''s name as she was lowly compared to him.


    "Fine," Noboru said, sad as they went back to the kingdom.


    A few days later, Noboru was seen looking in the mirror and adjusting his royal armor. It was his birthday, and for the first time, his parents and clan had invited him to celebrate his and his twin''s birthday. It was Noboru''s 5th birthday.


    Haruki Chikara sighed as he stood near the door, waiting for Noboru''s disappointment towards the Chikara clan and his son and daughter-in-law. Today was the day. Noboru would learn why his 5th birthday would be the worst day of his childhood. Haruki was knocked out of his thoughts when Noboru came running down the stairs to the front door where he met his grandpa.


    "Grandpa, let''s go! Mama and Papa invited me to the main castle to celebrate my birthday," Noboru said. As Haruki sighed, he knew they did not invite him. His spell that allowed him to listen in on conversations gave him the knowledge that Noboru''s own siblings, when they were 4, were told that Noboru would be disowned from the clan and the throne''s heir. His siblings, especially Kouki, had made a plan to invite Noboru to the party, instilling hope before crushing it with the announcement. His son and daughter-in-law, Hiroshi and Amaya, agreed just to keep the destined children, the great prophecy duo, happy.


    Haruki was disgusted. He wanted to destroy them, but since he had been poisoned, he could barely fight another being on his level. The king and queen''s guard, Takeshi Tanaka, could easily kill him, and that was the reason he obeyed orders¡ªnot because he feared Takeshi, but because he feared dying and leaving Noboru without support. Let alone fighting against the Phoenix Kingdom Founder S***. Haruki let out another sigh as both he and Noboru made their way to the royal palace.


    As Haruki and Noboru walked through the streets, they heard whispers and saw glares.


    "That''s the monster boy."


    "Don''t forget the traitorous ex-king who houses and raises the beast."


    "Who does that demon think it is, walking in this kingdom, especially on this night?"


    "It''s so lucky the king said we can''t kill it. We might kill Prince Kouki and Princess Meiyo since the seal will break and the power will return to the beast."


    "To think it uses Prince Noboru''s body."


    "Does it have no shame?"


    "It''s a mindless beast, what do you expect?"


    Noboru, hearing this, gets closer to his grandpa, who senses the scared boy and gives him a one-arm hug, but they are suddenly stopped as two drunk men approach.


    "Hey, monster," the first one says, grabbing Noboru by the collar. Noboru struggles to breathe; his eyes are flashing between their usual red and glowing crimson. "You think you can walk here on the anniversary of the attack and get away with it?" the man continues, bringing his fist up but is sent flying back as Haruki''s fist hits his chest, making him bleed. Noboru catches his breath, and his eyes stabilize to their normal red.


    "Hey, old bastard, you dare defend the beast?" the second man says, rushing at Haruki but is kicked in the head, sent flying.


    "Let''s go, Noboru," Haruki says as he pulls the little boy closer and walks to the palace, giving off an aura that scares anyone in the way.


    They made it to the gates of the royal castle, where the Cronus Knights were standing. The knights gave Noboru and Haruki a glare but allowed them to enter. Once out of sight, the Cronus Knights began to snicker.


    "The monster, sorry, I mean the scapegoat, is going to be disowned."


    "I know, it''s about time. Five years of mercy was too much for a disgrace." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two knights said, snickering.


    Noboru made his way into the castle, getting closer and closer to his grandpa. He saw the six noble clan''s clansmen nearby, glaring and making rude comments towards him, calling him a monster, a beast, and more. He then spotted his mama and papa and was about to go up to them but his grandpa stopped him.


    Haruki had stopped Noboru, wanting to minimize his public humiliation. "Don''t go yet. It''s not proper etiquette to disturb people, and you don''t bother a king or queen; they come to you," Haruki said lying but he knew that if Nobroru went up to them they would humiliate him to appeal to Kouki and Meiyo.


    "Okay, grandpa," Noboru replied, looking around. He noticed the six noble clans present: the Himura clan, the Nakamura clan, the Takahashi clan, the Yoshida clan, the Suzuki clan, and the Tanaka clan. The clan heads, heirs and regular clansmen were also in attendance. Noboru saw that the clan heirs were talking to his brother Kouki and sister Meiyo.


    The party music stopped as his mama and papa went up on stage, capturing everyone''s attention. Noboru looked and listened, giving his parents his full attention.


    Hiroshi stepped up and grabbed the mic so that everyone could hear him. "First of all, I would like to thank the six noble clans of the Phoenix Kingdom for their service to the kingdom and for attending the party of my children, the future of the kingdom. Now then, as you know, the Phoenix Kingdom has traditions, and on the 5th birthday of the heir to the throne, they are crowned," Hiroshi said.


    Noboru''s face lit up; his father was talking about him. He was the oldest child and the heir. His papa was recognizing him, and soon the whole kingdom would know that he was not a monster or disowned prince and that his family still loved him, even though they were focused on training his siblings.


    Amaya walked up next to her husband, her dazzling smile taking the hearts of all the men in the crowd. "Kouki Chikara is our heir to the kingdom, and Meiyo Chikara is the heir to the clan," she announced.


    Noboru''s eyes widened in shock, and something inside him finally broke. He then heard laughter from his brother and sister, who were up where his parents were. Noboru started to think back to all the times he was pushed away in favour of his siblings.


    "Tell me, disgraceful beast, did you really think Mum and Dad would pick you for the throne over me?" Kouki taunted, and Hakashi Tanaka started laughing along with the others in attendance. When the laughter died down, Meiyo spoke.


    "And you dared to think Mother and Father would choose you, an untrained piece of trash, over me as the next clan head?" she mocked. The laughter started again. Noboru clenched his fist they had done it again they made him a joke in front of everyone. They took everything away from him his birthright, his honour and his family.


    Noboru felt anger swell up in him. It became clear that his siblings and parents had planned this all along. That''s why grandpa was sad and didn''t want to come, but since Takeshi Tanaka, who Noboru suspected poisoned his grandpa and made him weak, was there, his grandpa had to follow. His breathing quickened.


    "Noboru, my failure of a son, your mother and I have decided you are disowned," Hiroshi declared. This was the final straw. Noboru let out a scream of rage and anger, and his red and black energy pulsed outward, shattering infinite dimensions and engulfing everything in existence. His red and black aura expanded into an infinite number of layers of reality, each surpassing the previous tier. With a mere thought, he redefined the very fabric of space-time, destroying countless universes and multiverses within each layer in every passing moment, letting his rage create destruction. Every conceivable concept of reality, time, and existence bowed to his will as he ascended to the highest echelon of power, surpassing any limit set by finite structures or dimensions. His eyes glowed crimson red, and his hair spiked up.


    Noboru Looked at his siblings who stood there in horror along with everyone else in attendance, "You all have bullied me for the last time. I will take the throne my birthright by force!" Noboru Chikara yelled, his voice reverberating throughout the world shattering the foundations of the castles bring it down. Takeshi Tanaka and the Cronus Knights readied themselves, as did the clan heads and Hiroshi. They all thought Noboru must be stopped. While Meiyo, Kouki and the rest of clan heirs hid behing thier parents like cowards.

 Chapter 6 - 6

    Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Flashback a year ago, Noboru had just turned 4. He was running down to his parents. On the 4th birthday, one normally has the potential to unlock their omni energy, and clan heirs start training. He came down to see Kaito Danzo, Takeshi Tanaka alongside mama and papa.


    "Mama, papa, it''s my 4th birthday. Can you train me now?" Noboru said happily. Amaya and Hiroshi looked at him with slight disgust.


    "I''m sorry, Noboru, but we have decided to train your sibling. As you know, they are heroes who possess the power of the 12th dimensions Lava Wolf and Black Sky Hawk in them and therefore need training. We will start your training when you enter the academy," Hiroshi lied. They were not going to start his training, and if he wasn''t useful to the prophecy as a scapegoat, they would have sent him away or had an accident happen to the disgrace.


    Noboru heard giggling; he turned to his left to see his little brother Kouki and Meiyo laughing at him.


    "It seems like Noboru''s going to be weak," said Kouki maliciously.


    "What do you expect, Kouki? He does not have power like us. We are the heroes; he''s just zero," said Meiyo with disdain towards Noboru.


    "Now, Noboru, go to your room; you''re disturbing your siblings'' training. They need to be powerful to fulfill their roles," Hiroshi said, not mentioning the prophecy.


    "But all the other clan heads..." Noboru was cut off by his mother.


    "Noboru Chikara, I didn''t raise you to talk back to your elders. You will be trained at the same time the civilians will be," said Amaya.


    "That''s not fair; I am clan heir, I should..." Noboru was stopped by a slap on the face, which sent him flying into a wall.


    "I''ve had enough, you spoiled little shit, get out of here now!" yelled Amaya as she saw blood trail from Noboru''s head from the impact against the wall. Noboru started to cry, alerting everyone. Haruki heard Noboru''s crying and came to Noboru''s side instantly.


    "Noboru, my boy, it will be okay," he said, using a healing spell to heal him.


    "Grandpa, mommy hurt me ''cause I asked daddy and her to train me since I''m clan heir," Noboru said. Haruki noticed both Hiroshi and Amaya''s hands twitch like they are about to attack when Noboru said "clan heir."


    Haruki walked to both of them, letting out his omni energy aura. Everyone shook in fear.


    "Since when was it okay for someone part of the Chikara clan to strike a child, Amaya?" Haruki asked, enraged.


    "Dad, Amaya didn''t mean it; Noboru was pestering us when we told him no, so she lost it," Hiroshi said with fear. Haruki let his energy out more as everyone fell to their knees, apart from Noboru, who, because Haruki had so much control over his omni energy aura, wasn''t affected. Kouki and Meiyo, on the other hand, were finished; they were on their knees, clutching their hearts. It went unnoticed because everyone else was focused on their own fear to realize.


    "I asked Amaya, not you, Hiroshi. Now answer me, Amaya, what kind of mother strikes her son?" said Haruki.


    "I''m sorry, I just lost control; it won''t happen again," she said. He let his aura in as he looked at them with disgust. "See to it never, Noboru, come with me; I will teach you myself," Haruki said, as he was stopped by a figure.


    "Haruki, Amaya made a mistake, you went too far, but Noboru talked back to his elder. You know in this clan, it is frowned upon, especially since he tried to dispute a decision made by me and the rest of the clan elders," said the figure.


    "Father Ryu, he is a child," Haruki said, unafraid, letting his energy out. He was the strongest in the world, the only 13th-dimensional transcendent behind the founders of the 3 kingdoms. He won''t let the clan use this as an excuse to hurt Noboru..


    "I understand he still broke the rules. But as he is a child, we won''t punish him too severely. But as you have intimidated the king of the kingdom, and your grandson has gone against the clan, I have decided both of you will move out of the castle to your personal castle," Haruki''s father Ryu said.


    "Father, he is a child; it''s not even his 5th..." Haruki was cut off.


    "I have handed out the punishment. Unless you want it to be worse for little Noboru," said Haruki''s father Ryu, but was suddenly grabbed and slammed into the ground.


    "If you ever threaten Noboru ever again, I won''t hesitate to end you, father or not," Haruki said, as fear was felt from the figure. Haruki saw the cronus, and the clan started to prepare themselves for battle before he walked to Noboru.


    "Let''s go, Noboru, my boy. I will train you at grandpa''s castle. We make it a competition to see who''s stronger: your siblings trained by mommy and daddy or you trained by grandpa," Haruki said. Noboru nodded, still scared of Amaya.


    Flashback end


    Noboru looked at Hiroshi, Amaya, the clan head, and the Cronus uncaringly as they were insects to him, which they were. It didn''t matter if the leader of Takeshi Tanaka was a 13th dimensional transcendent. To him, he saw them all as fiction, even his grandpa was seen as fiction while in this state. There was something about it; they were just beneath him, as if he transcended them infinitely and then infinitely beyond that. He couldn''t explain it; he just knew it. The red and black omni-energy he was using surrounded him.


    "Did you think you could take away my title, my birthright, and dishonour me, and I would just take it Kouki, Meiyo, after all the bullying you did to me? You stand hiding behind the Cronus like cowards," said Noboru. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The beast speaks big; it was about time you showed your true colours," Kira Tanaka, the second strongest of the Tanaka clan, mother of Hakashi Tanaka and Takeshi Tanaka''s wife, said as she rushed at Noboru. She was an 11th-dimensional being. Noboru tried to strike her with a knife his grandpa gave him, but it did nothing.


    "You must really be foolish, child. Or you''re just a mindless beast, as we all know. But are you forgetting I am an 11th-dimensional transcendent? My body can''t be affected or damaged by something from a lower dimension, the third dimension. That means you and your pathetic little 3rd-dimensional knife, beast, it''s time for revenge. You killed my baby girl when you attacked 5 years ago. Now die," she yelled, punching Noboru, expecting him to shatter to her superior 11th-dimensional power, but Noboru stood there unfazed.


    "What? How is she 11th-dimensional?"


    "He''s only a 3rd-dimensional being."


    "Unless he is using the 12-dimensional beast''s power because he is their reincarnation."


    "You''re right, he is the two beasts'' souls merged who have taken over our prince''s body."


    The bystanders said as Noboru punched her back in the ribs, breaking her bones and sending her flying back. She connection against the wall and blood poured out of her. One of the Cronus knights healers ran and healed her staying out of Noboru''s side.


    "Kira, you monster, you dare strike my wife," Takeshi said as he stepped up. "I will end you myself, Noboru."


    "Lord Takeshi is here."


    "He will slay the beast who has haunted us."


    "Yeah, the beast who mocks us by using our prince''s body to live here, the very place he ravaged years ago."


    "Lord Takeshi, leader of the Cronus, kill him."


    The bystanders yelled. As this was happening, Amaya and Hiroshi smirked. If the Cronus eliminated the disgrace, not only would they have a pest out, but this scene has proven he''s the beast, so Kouki and Meiyo won''t have to face the kingdom''s anger.


    Haruki stood there watching. Luckily, he came equipped, knowing something like this might happen. He was ready to back Noboru even in his weakened state; he would sacrifice his life to kill Takeshi to protect Noboru.


    "Come at me, Takeshi. I have a debt to settle with you for what you did to Grandpa," Noboru yelled as he rushed at Takeshi, who went for a punch but was shocked.


    "Impossible! How didn''t it affect you? It should have killed you! I''m 13th dimensional. You, however, are nothing," Takeshi said. Even if he had the beast''s soul merged and sealed within him, which Takeshi knew wasn''t true and just a false prophecy, Noboru would be a mere 12th-dimensional being to him, a 13th. What is this power?


    Noboru decked Takeshi in the balls before punching him in the face. Noboru knew he could easily kill Takeshi, but he didn''t want to. He wouldn''t even kill; he would let the weakling live in disgrace, the same title the people of this kingdom labeled him as. Takeshi will be the man who failed to beat a 3rd dimensioner but somehow noboru knew that wasn''t the case while in this state he was beyond dimensionality itself. He won''t tell anyone apart from his grandpa because it will be funny to see takeshi be humiliated like he was.


    "You little brat! How dare you hurt me, Takeshi Tanaka, the strongest in the kingdom! I will show you my true power," he yelled as his omni-energy increased, and everyone apart from Noboru, Takeshi, and Haruki fell to the ground. Takeshi was shocked.


    Just what is this monster that he, a mere 3rd dimensioner, can stand the presence of the 13th-dimensional being? Even if our world does scale our power down to make it so we can''t kill people with mere presence or destroy the world. The scaling down shouldn''t stop the fear. The boy should have fallen to the ground, clutching his heart, like Kouki, Meiyo, and I was a 12th-dimensional transcendence did when Haruki unleashed his 13th-dimensional transcendence power on Noboru''s 4th birthday, the day he was denied training.


    "You beast! You dare look down upon us! Fall to your knees like everybody," Takeshi said as he laughed, launching a volley of blasts capable of destroying the multiverse, but one of the laws or concepts of this world scaled the attack down to protect the world from destruction. This was one of the world''s ways of self-preservation; it scaled down attacks just like how it heals itself after non-human-made structures are damaged.


    "That''s quite a cute little blast. Here, let me show you something stronger," Noboru said as he made a giant ball of red and black energy. Takeshi, Haruki, Hiroshi, and Amaya were shocked, along with everyone else.


    "Imposible why isnt that attack scaled down"


    "He truly is a monster"


    "Is the side effect of a mindless beast possessing the body of someone with sentience"


    The bystanders screamed out terrified. Hiroshi and Amaya whose greed surpassed their fear got up and walked to Noboru looking at him.


    "Noboru, are you mad? That will destroy the kingdom!" yelled Hiroshi.


    "You disgrace, stop it now! You will wipe out all of existence," demanded Amaya.


    "Impossible! Why aren''t the laws, the concepts applying to you? What are you?" yelled Takeshi as Noboru laughed.


    "It''s quite ironic, isn''t it? You called me a disgrace, but you are the ones who are powerless, bound by this dimensional hierarchy''s laws and concepts. But, on the other hand, I am unbound. I can''t be bound. I am beyond dimensionality itself," Noboru said. He then shaped the pure red and black omni-energy into a spear and was about to launch it down.


    "Noboru, my boy, don''t become the beast, the monster the people are trying to make you. Let''s go home," said Haruki said


    "But, Grandpa, they took my birthright, my title as crowned prince and clan heir. They deserve to suffer," said Noboru as he had the spear spin.


    "That was never your right, you disgraceful monster. You think that just because you have power, you are better than my prophecy kids? Get lost," Amaya yelled. Noboru felt his heart break. His mother called him a monster; his anger started to surge.


    "You are a disgusting mother, caring more for whatever this prophecy is more than your son. But I won''t kill any of you," Noboru said as he made the spear dispel. "What I will do is destroy whatever this little prophecy is. I will show you that no matter what happens, these 2 brats won''t ever match my power, and then I will take the throne as I kill them at full power in front of you, Mother," Noboru said as he went to his grandfather and teleported them to his grandfather''s castle. Noboru''s special red and black omni-energy turned to the regular silver energy everyone had, as he collapsed. His anger, the catalyst that allowed him to use the energy, had run out, and using the energy had taken quite the toll on his body.


    Back at the castle after Noboru left, there was panic. Noboru had not only shown power beyond anyone''s comprehension but also threatened the prophecy.


    "Mum, Dad, what was that power?" Kouki asked with jealousy.


    "Yeah, the power should belong to us, the heroes," said Meiyo, filled with contempt and envy.


    "I have no idea. If it''s a bloodline power, but it shouldn''t be. Noboru, as much as I hate to admit it, is a Chikara and should have the Gens¨­gan, the power to turn all attacks of the Higher dimensionality or lower into an illusion at stage one," said Hiroshi. Amaya frowned, which Hiroshi saw. "What''s wrong, my wife?" he asked.


    "That disgrace, he said he will destroy our hard work. He said he will oppose the prophecy, and he will use that power he has to do so," said Amaya.


    "Don''t worry; he won''t be able to. Kaito is never wrong. But what terrifies me is how Noboru can just ignore concepts and laws. Even my father can''t do that; he can create concepts and laws but modify them," said Hiroshi.


    "Hiroshi, we might have to waste resources sabotaging him. We can''t stop him from entering the academy. It''s neutral grounds, but we can use our closeness to the principal to sabotage him when he joins the Academy, possibly even rig his entrance exam to fail," said Amaya. "What if we ban him from Pre-Academy then he can''s get in Celestial Vanguard Academy."


    "That''s a good idea, Amaya. We will plan. Kouki, Meiyo, you two will have increased training. You must fulfill your role and bring the clan and kingdom as the sole ruling force throughout all of existence and even beyond, if what the disgrace says is true."

 Chapter 7 - 7

    Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Noboru was in his grandfather''s library as his grandfather sat beside him. Rose was out today, saying she was meeting a friend, so they were alone. It didn''t really affect Rose because they weren''t training well physically or powerwise, but mentally he was being trained.


    "Noboru, my boy, your display of power yesterday has made you powerful enemies, especially since you went after the wife of the leader of the Cronus. So I''m gonna be teaching you about the threats you have now. First, let''s start off with our clan, the Royal Clan that rules over all," Haruki said calmly as Noboru turned towards his grandfather, looking at him, showing Haruki he had Noboru''s full attention.


    "Our clan, as you know, is called the Chikara Clan. Our clan is led by Shin Chikara, the first king. He is 1 million years old and is from the Blessed Age. Shin Chikara is the man who approved your disownment from both the clan and as heir to the throne. The Blessed Age is the time when the clash between the two boundless beings happened, granting us access to the power of omni-energy, it is thanks to omni energy he is able to live this long. Since then, he founded the kingdom after inventing magic. But what you don''t know is that Shin Chikara is related to the other two royal clan leaders. That''s right, the 3 kings of the main nations in this world were family. Our family. The feud between the families gave rise to the 3 kingdoms," Haruki was about to continue but was stopped when he saw Noboru about to speak.


    "So Shin was related to the other kings, hmm. Why did the fight begin?" Noboru asked as his grandfather sighed since Noboru found out about his parents'' plan to disown him along with his siblings'' plan to do it in front of the whole kingdom. Noboru had become cold. He hated the rest of the Chikara clan apart from Haruki.


    "The feud began due to Shin, the oldest, telling his brother that the way he manipulated omni-energy was better and that magic was the true path to salvation. While his 2 siblings who invented their own form of omni energy manipulation, chakra and ki argued the way they respectively made respectively was better. At first, it was brotherly competition, but it later got more and more violent, with fights and the brothers trying to kill each other. The three brothers were heirs to the royal family in the forgotten era, the era before the Blessed Age and before humanity was gifted omni-energy," Haruki said as Noboru frowned.


    "So this fighting started because of ego and pride?" Noboru asked as Haruki nodded.


    "Eventually, the three took on followers and each divided the land evenly, being heirs to the world. Once their father died, they started their own kingdoms: the Phoenix, the Qilin, and the Tortoise. Each used the form of energy their founder made. In our case, the Phoenix Kingdom used magic founded by my grandfather Shin," Haruki said as Noboru took in the knowledge.


    "I see, so that''s how our kingdom was founded," Noboru said, filing that info away for later. "I have a question though grandfather how his Magic, Ki and Chakra different from each other and different from Omni Energy."


    Haruki smiled, seeing his grandson ask the important questions. "Omni Energy is the source from which all other Branch Energies are derived. These Branch Energies focus on one or multiple aspects of Omni Energy. Magic, for example, is the creation of miracles, meaning it breaks the rules of the natural world. Ki, on the other hand, amplifies physical stats like speed, strength, durability, and perception. Chakra, however, is different¡ªit is a combination of both, but in return, it is more limited. It can create miracles like Magic but has more rules. In exchange, it passively strengthens your body beyond the miracles Magic can provide."


    "So back to the Chikara clan. Now that the lesson of history is over, what made our clan unique was our bloodline. The clash of energy from the boundless beings who gave us omni-energy also made it so the royal families and their allied nobles got a special power, otherwise known as a bloodline trait. A rare type of power that only the clan can use. While some people may be able to replicate some, it will never be as powerful or potent. For example, if someone copied mind control, then a clan with the mind controller''s bloodline trait will be able to do it faster, quicker, and without limitations posed by people trying to replicate it," Haruki said as Noboru nodded, gesturing for his grandpa to carry on.


    "Now then, moving on, the reason our clan is feared. Is because our clan possesses the power of Gens¨­gan (illusion eye). Our eye has complete control over illusions. Let me break down the stages of the eye. Our eye has three stages.


    The first stage is called All Illusion level 1. When attacks are in our vision, members of the Chikara Clan possess the ability to turn attacks, powers, and abilities directed at them into illusions, rendering them ineffective. These illusions are intangible and cannot cause physical or mental damage. Imagine if someone powers up a finishing attack, and you look at it and it becomes an illusion. This eye can turn everything, even attacks from higher dimensions, into mere illusion, but only if you catch the attacks in your sight.


    The second stage is even more terrifying; it is called the all illusion level 2: True Illusion. When using this, the Chikara Clan can use their All Illusion Eye to not only selectively affect attacks, but they can also affect people''s defenses and gear. They have the power to turn weapons, defenses, armors, and various items into illusions, further disrupting the enemy. Imagine having the power to turn someone''s sword into nothing but a mere illusion.


    The final stage is the most powerful, and only 2 people have unlocked it: me and Shin Chikara. It is called the Solid Illusion stage. At this level, we can produce illusions that possess the ability to become tangible, allowing them to interact with the physical world. Unlike the previous levels, these solid illusions can cause physical damage to opponents and can be damaged in return. However, we can stop them from taking damage by switching between tangibility and intangibility. This version of the eye realizes your imagination. If you will it, the illusion you create would be sentient, but only if you want," Haruki said.


    "So, Grandpa, you''re telling me our clan can not only turn attacks into illusions, but we can also turn people''s defenses and loot into illusions, and we can even give form to our imagination?" said Noboru as Haruki nodded. He rubbed his grandson''s hair.


    "That''s correct, my boy, but that''s not all the third level if you unlock is basically reality warping," Haruki said, proud at how Noboru summarized his explanation in a few words.


    "So in order to take back the throne, my birthright, I challenge the strongest of our clan. That means I need to defeat Shin Chikara," Noboru said. As Haruki looked at his grandson.


    "Noboru, my boy, Shin is from the blessed age. He, along with his brothers, possesses a power far beyond the infinite ascending dimensions. The three royal clan heads possess the power to wipe out the an Infinite amount infinite ascending hierarchy of dimensions where each layer sees the one below it as fiction for example 4d see 3d as fiction. Do you get what I mean? Shin and his brothers might even be more powerful than you in the red and black omni-energy aura state. While the kingdom doesn''t know this, even Hiroshi doesn''t know this. But Shin Chikara was able to defeat me with a single glance. The three royal clan heads are each progenitors of magic, chakra, and ki, with Shin, the oldest, being the progenitor of magic. His second brother, who shall not be named, is the progenitor of ki, and his youngest, who also cannot be named due to the feud, is the progenitor of chakra. And guess what? All three of them can easily beat me and everyone alive," Haruki said.


    "That doesn''t matter. I will train. I will master the black and red aura state, and then I will take the throne back. It''s my birthright, Grandpa. I will change the kingdom. I will fix the mistakes made by our arrogant predecessors and make it so we use our full potential," Noboru declared, getting up as he pumped his arms out with his hands in a fist shape and had a smile of pride. Haruki couldn''t help but feel inspired, even if it was nonsense from a 5-year-old child. Haruki would believe in his grandson, in Noboru. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, then, let''s move on to the 6 noble clans of the Phoenix Kingdom," Haruki said, getting Noboru''s attention as Noboru sat back down and looked at his grandpa, giving Haruki his full attention.


    "The first clan is the Himura clan. This clan is the support clan that possesses the power of soul bonding. With it, they can share their strength and vitality to heal wounds and enhance the abilities of their allies," Haruki said, as Noboru heard that, he couldn''t help but think of his sister''s best friend, Meiyo''s best friend, Akari Himura, the one who stomped on him the day his grandpa was too sick to move, and Rose and Stella were out, so Noboru had to go out and get food.


    "I know she''s Meiyo''s best friend, Grandpa. Her clan''s powers are useful, so when I plan to take the throne back, I need to take out the Himura clan members first," Noboru said. As Haruki nodded, proud of his grandson''s planning.


    "That''s a good plan, but don''t forget, my boy, they will be protected, since a squad''s support is always protected," Haruki said as Noboru nodded.


    "On to the second clan, the Nakamura clan. They possess the ability of Hemomancy, which means the members of this clan possess the power to manipulate blood. They can control their own blood to enhance their physical attributes, accelerate their healing, or form weapons. They can also manipulate the blood of others, causing internal injuries or even inducing temporary paralysis," Haruki said as Noboru nodded. Noboru just needed to coat himself in omni-energy then he would be okay.


    "The third of the six noble clans, the Takahashi clan, possesses the power of Mental Manipulation. Members of this clan possess extraordinary mental abilities. They can control and manipulate the minds of others, read thoughts, and influence emotions. Advanced members of this clan can even create illusions within the minds of their targets," Haruki explained.


    "So they can control and manipulate the mind. That''s going to be a problem," Noboru said. As Haruki heard this, he thought, not if you access the red and black aura omni-energy you have. Since you''re above all concepts, even the concept of thinking, being controlled, etc., you are immune in that state," said Haruki.


    "The fourth clan is known as the Yoshida clan. They possess the power of Sonic Manipulation. Members of this clan have an innate connection to sound waves. They can manipulate sound to create powerful sonic blasts, generate protective barriers, or even create sonic constructs that can be used for offense or defense," Haruki said as Noboru nodded. This clan seemed like the easiest to take on.


    "The fifth clan is known as the Suzuki clan. They possess the power of Umbrakinesis. Members of this clan can manipulate shadows and darkness. They can travel through and in the shadows realm, blend into the darkness, and create solid constructs made of shadows. They can also use shadows to weaken or immobilize their enemies," Haruki said.


    "So they can travel in the shadow realm. What is the shadow realm?" Noboru asked.


    "It is a place with infinite time and space where each layer of the shadow realms sees the one under it as fiction. It is said to have infinite layers. The only thing one can see is darkness so only a Suzuki clam member can navigate around this. It is said it was manipulated to be that way to give the Suzuki clan an advantage by the Suzuki clan themselves. It is a place where normal concepts and laws don''t apply. Some say it''s a place beyond the concepts, but that''s just what the Suzuki clan says. So we can''t determine whether it''s true or if it''s nonsense. But what I do know is that in the shadow realm, they control everything from space, time, laws, and much more," Haruki replied.


    "So a single clan has access to Infinite layers containing infinite space where they''re effectively gods. If they take damage, could they bring someone into the shadow realm, and if they''re damaged, couldn''t they go into the shadow realm and make a law that heals them?" asked Noboru.


    "Yes, they can but don''t forget they can only manipulate layers of the dimensionality they are. So if a Suzuki clan member is 4th dimensional he could only manipulate up to the 4th-dimensional equivalent of layers in the shadow realm. Don''t forget your power show at the party pissed them off. They already hated you since they got hatred from the kingdom for not being able to protect the kingdom from the 2 beasts that attacked on the day of your birth. So they want to use you my boy as a scapegoat," Haruki replied. Noboru was thinking. He knew without the red and black aura state he would die to these. It was better to avoid confrontation with them until he unlocked or try to get his body to the highest dimension he can.


    "But anyways let''s move on the final, but the strongest of the six, is the Tanaka clan. They possess the power to control Vital Energy. Members of this clan have the ability to absorb and manipulate vital energy. They can drain the life force of living beings to heal themselves, enhance their physical attributes, or even channel the energy into devastating attacks. They can also use this power to reverse injuries or revive the recently deceased," Haruki said. As Noboru clenched his fist, he remembered how the leader of the clan, Takeshi Tanaka, was the one whom Noboru was sure had poisoned and weakened his grandpa. He could tell his grandpa was getting sicker and sicker, but the man was there for Noboru.


    "I see that the biggest threats are Shin Chikara and the Chikara clan, then the Suzuki clan, followed by the Tanaka clan, and then the Takahashi clan. After that, the Himura clan followed by the Nakamura clan, and then the Yoshida clan," Noboru said.


    "That''s a good evaluation, my boy. But don''t forget that it could change at any time due to an unknown bloodline mutation that makes one''s bloodline stronger, an enemy figuring out a different way to use or an ability they have, or a new one they had but never realized," Haruki said, passing on his wisdom.


    "You''re right, Grandpa," Noboru said.

 Chapter 8 - 8

    Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Haruki had decided it was time, time for Noboru to train using the Relic Of Freedom. This was a special relic that would allow Noboru to use his Red and Black aura in an area beyond all. It would enable him to harness his power and test out his full potential instinctively, allowing him to use attacks he should not know. Of course, this only applied when he was using the relic and was at the specific place the relic transported him to. Once back, he would have to train to achieve that strength.


    Haruki knew that what he had done could be considered treason - stealing the Relic Of Freedom from Shin, the founding member, even if he was Shin''s descendant and part of the royal family. He knew Shin wouldn''t take this lying down, but it didn''t matter; he was dying, and the least he could do was help prepare Noboru so he could defeat Shin and become the new King, as he had always wanted.


    He arrived at Noboru''s room with the Relic Of Freedom in his hand. "Noboru, my boy, this is our family''s and the kingdom''s greatest treasure. It allows one to be transported to a place where all limitations are removed. The only two relics that rival its power are with our cousin clans, the royal families of the other kingdom," said Haruki.


    Noboru listened with an excited expression on his face. "So, what do I do with it, Grandpa Haruki?" asked Noboru.


    Haruki smiled and handed the relic to Noboru. "It''s quite simple; you just have to channel your Omni Energy into it, and it will allow you to experience your full potential. However, this only works once a year, so use it well. I have high hopes for you, boy; you will bring peace and prosperity to the kingdom and end our war with the other two Kingdoms and Branches of our Clan." Noboru nodded and did as his grandfather told him. He channelled his Omni energy, and the relic started glowing in a rainbow colour before a large light erupted.


    The next thing Noboru knew he found himself in a place beyond the constraints of space and time, The relic had specifically chosen this area for Noboru to train. While using the Relic Noboru was able to use his full power and battle a clone of himself. Noboru Chikara faced a boy with hair as dark as the void and eyes that burned like crimson stars this was his clone, a mirror image born from the very essence of his being. Their battle was not merely a clash of physical might, but a cosmic confrontation that transcended all known dimensions.


    Noboru''s aura, a mesmerizing fusion of red and black, pulsed around him like a living entity. It was the manifestation of his omni-energy, the source of unimaginable power. As they sparred, the very fabric of reality quivered in anticipation.


    With a surge of energy, Noboru unleashed his first attack, "Purgatory Sword!" The words rolled off his tongue as he thrust his palm forward, releasing a wave of red and black energy that rippled through the fabric of existence. The impact of his attack reverberated through infinite dimensions, erasing entire hierarchies of reality as if they were mere illusions.


    His clone countered with equal fervour, "Shadow Destruction!" A shadowy vortex erupted from his hand, a force that devoured all in its path. When it collided with Noboru''s attack, it unleashed a cataclysmic explosion that erased not just dimensions but the very concept of existence itself.


    "Did my attack just erase an entire hierarchy of infinite dimensions?" Noboru marvelled, his voice tinged with childlike wonder.


    His clone nodded solemnly, equally amazed, "Indeed, it did. In this place, beyond all comprehension, we can use our powers without the limits or the training needed to use them. We are the architects of creation and the harbingers of annihilation. Of course, that does not mean when you return, you will be able to use your Red and Black aura. It just means while using the Relic, you can use your current full potential without training or learning to use the red and black aura. This place is outside of existence and shows you how powerful you can be if you master your red and black aura. This is a place beyond even the beyond. A place that people cannot reach. From the knowledge of the Relic of Freedom, I can see you''re the only one who reached this place, not even the 3 Founding Kings have. Well, there is one who has, but do not worry about that."


    Their battle continued a cosmic dance of creation and destruction. They moved with grace and precision, their punches and kicks resonating with the power of a thousand supernovas sending shockwaves that destroyed the entire hierarchies of dimensions. Blocks and dodges became displays of their mastery over the very fabric of existence as the shockwaves too ripped apart the hierarchy of dimensions.


    Noboru summoned his omni-energy once more, forming a swirling sphere of red and black Ice. "Ice Blast" With a mighty thrust, he hurled the sphere toward his clone. Upon impact, it expanded, Freezing entire realms within it, realms that themselves contained infinite hierarchies of dimensions.


    The clone was undeterred. He raised his hands, and from them emerged a swirling maelstrom of darkness, "Dark Wrath!" The maelstrom enveloped the expanding sphere, creating a cosmic collision that defied comprehension. At that moment, it seemed as if nothing in existence could withstand their combined might.


    Yet, the very essence of this place transcended the notion of permanence. The sphere and maelstrom collapsed into themselves, creating a singularity that devoured everything, leaving nothing but the echoes of their immense power.


    Their abilities extended beyond destruction. With a shared thought, they conjured new realms, each containing infinite hierarchies of dimensions. These realms expanded and contracted with their will.


    Amidst their cosmic clash, Noboru grinned with exhilaration. "Let''s take this to the next level!"


    His clone nodded, matching his excitement. "Agreed!"


    Their energies surged to unprecedented levels, shaking the very foundation of this limitless realm. Their attacks became more intricate and awe-inspiring, each one carrying the weight of countless dimensions. "Blaze Balls," Noboru chanted, summoning flames that blazed with the intensity of a trillion stars.


    The clone countered with "Darkness Flame," conjuring shadows that devoured all light and warmth. The clash of fire and darkness created an explosion that shattered the boundaries of reality itself, sending shockwaves through the infinite realms they had crafted.


    As the spar continued between Noboru Chikara and his clone, they started to get more intense as the very fabric of existence quaked with each movement they made, and the scope of their abilities expanded beyond comprehension.


    Noboru, with his crimson and black aura, summoned forth the energies of creation once more, forming a colossal sphere of swirling red and black. "Energy Spear!" he shouted as he hurled it towards his clone. Upon impact, the sphere expanded rapidly, devouring entire realms that transcended concepts and held smaller realms that held within them hierarchies of dimensions that transcended space and time.


    His clone watched in awe as entire universes were consumed by the expanding abyss. "These are realms that transcend all concepts, including space and time," he explained to Noboru. "Each one contains smaller realms within, each with its own infinite hierarchy of dimensions that see the ones below them as mere fiction. There are layers of realms above the smaller, The realms that have layers that transcend all known concepts including Space and Time and have infinite layers that also view the one lower than them as fiction"


    Noboru nodded in understanding, his youthful curiosity piqued. "So, we''re destroying these realms that hold smaller realms, and each one transcends the concept of space and time?"


    His clone affirmed with a knowing smile, "Exactly. And we''re about to do something even more incredible."


    With a single punch, they shattered one of the small realms that transcended all concepts. The impact sent shockwaves through the layers of existence, and with each punch and kick, countless realms crumbled into nothingness.


    But it didn''t end there. Noboru and his clone summoned blasts of energy that erupted from their very beings, obliterating entire hierarchies of dimensions that dared to exist beyond the confines of space and time. Each explosion of power annihilated countless realms, leaving behind only echoes of their once-boundless existence. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They knew they weren''t just destroying these realms; they were reshaping the very foundation of existence itself. With each punch and kick, they demonstrated their mastery over the infinite hierarchies of dimension and beyond that. Their attacks carried the weight of countless dimensions, and the shockwaves they created shattered the boundaries of existence.


    As they sparred, they continued to create and destroy realms that held smaller realms within them. A red-haired female her demon wings were shown twitching in excitement as she watched Noboru and his clone. The realms they crafted were intricate and unfathomable, containing infinite hierarchies of dimensions that transcended all known concepts. And with each destructive force they unleashed, these realms were reduced to nothingness. Their power knew no bounds, and their actions defied all logic and reason. Noboru Chikara and his clone were beings who the very concept of space and time held no sway over.


    "My Noboru, you are regaining your former strength so quickly. I can''t wait until it''s time. Time I reveal myself to you," she said as she watched them use the Relic of Freedom to leave. With a mere hand gesture, she rewound time, fixing all the damage done to existence by Noboru and his clones'' spar.

 Chapter 9 - 9

    Chapter 9: Chapter 9 Haruki''s POV, some time earlier:


    Haruki walked into the royal palace, well aware that what he was about to do would put his life in danger. However, considering how his son and the clan were treating his grandson, Noboru Chikara, it was the only way. His goal was the Relic of Freedom, an ancient artifact created from the energy collision that blessed the world with Omni energy and dimensium. He made his way to the upper floor.


    "Lord Haruki, you are not allowed here," a member of the Cronus Aqua said. Haruki was familiar with her; her name suggested she specialized in water magic, to the extent that she could manipulate the water in someone''s body.


    "I see. May I ask why I, Haruki Chikara, son of Ryu Chikara and the former king, am forbidden from entering the top floor?" Haruki asked in a regal manner, making her flinch. She stood in front of the former king, and poisoned or not, he could still defeat her, being an 8th dimension transcendent.


    "King Hiroshi and Queen Amaya forbade it after the damage the demon you call your grandson did. I can''t believe you''re protecting him after what he did to Lord Takeshi''s wife," said the Aqua. Haruki''s anger flared as she insulted his grandson. He muttered some words, and the Aqua fell asleep; it was a sleep spell. He then proceeded to the Kingdom Treasury, where he took the Relic of Freedom and the Phoenix Kingdom''s legendary relic before leaving.


    On his way, he saw something that made him angry ¨C Hiroshi, Amaya, Kouki, and Meiyo were all training. Noboru should have been there too, with his parents and siblings. But Kaito Danzo had to ruin everything, and it infuriated Haruki. Just as he was about to unleash some of his power, he regained his composure and made his way out of the castle.


    Eventually, he returned home and walked to Noboru''s room. "Noboru, my boy, this is our family''s and the kingdom''s greatest treasure. It allows one to be transported to a place where all limitations are removed. The only two relics that rival its power are with our cousin clans, the royal families of the other kingdoms," said Haruki as he watched his adorable grandson absorb the knowledge like a sponge.


    He saw his grandson''s expression turn to excitement. "So, what do I do with it, Grandpa Haruki?" asked Noboru.


    Haruki smiled as he handed the Relic of Freedom to Noboru. "It''s quite simple; you just have to channel your Omni Energy into it, and it will allow you to experience your full potential. However, this only works once a year, so use it well. I have high hopes for you, boy; you will bring peace and prosperity to the kingdom and end our war with the other two clans." Noboru nodded and followed his grandfather''s instructions. He channeled his Omni energy, and the relic started glowing in a rainbow color before a bright light engulfed Noboru, transporting him.


    Haruki heard knocks and sighed, preparing himself. The doors were sent flying off with a boom as Takeshi Tanaka, the leader of the Cronus, along with Belize Chikara, entered. Belize was his other son and the commander of the Cronus. While Takeshi led the Cronus, it was Belize who they followed. He specialized in Domain Magic, with the ability to create a space he had full control over, albeit on a small scale, like the size of a city.


    "Father, we know you stole the Relic of Freedom for the demon brat; hand it over now," Belize said as Haruki smirked.


    "I can''t, my son. I gave it to Noboru, your nephew, and he is using it right now as we speak to train," said Haruki.


    "Father, have you gone senile? Giving that relic to the demon brat, are you that arrogant to confess crimes of treason to us? Your title as former king won''t save you. You know that brother does not like the demon. While we are on the topic of the demon, never suggest that thing is my nephew. I would rather die than have our blood tainted by that creature. He''s lucky his brother and sister need him to absorb the hatred of our people for the attack," said Belize.


    "You''re just like your brother; I am ashamed to have you as my son. Betraying blood for power is something I did not teach you,." said Haruki.


    "Well, the clan did. Shin-sama did, and his teachings mean more to us than you. After all, he is the true strongest in the kingdom, even if he''s from the Blessed Age," replied Belize.


    "Lord Belize, I believe the traitor is just buying time. Shall I strike him down for the treason he committed against the kingdom?" asked Takeshi, wanting to kill Haruki so that he could be the only known 13th dimension transcendent, and the kingdom could attack Noboru without fear of Haruki retaliating.


    "Go ahead, but do it in the Battlescape," said Belize as he pulled out a ring and sent energy at both Takeshi and Haruki. Haruki allowed this to happen, knowing that today he would either defeat Takeshi before the man could become a threat to Noboru or he would die.


    "Noboru, my boy, this may be it, but know that your grandpa will love you no matter what," Haruki muttered as they were transported to the Battlescape.


    Both Haruki and Takeshi found themselves in the Battlescape, a special area created by dimensium for battle. It was a hierarchy of ascending dimensions that allowed them to spar or battle without having their attacks scaled down, as the world did to protect itself.


    The battle began in the fourth dimension of the Battlescape. Haruki Chikara could feel the poison coursing through his veins weakening him, but he stood resolute. Takeshi Tanaka, fueled by the insatiable hunger of his bloodline trait and hatred towards the former king for helping the monster brat, glared at his adversary.


    "After I''m done with you, old man, that cursed brat is next. I will kill him. I don''t care what King Hiroshi and Commander Belize say," Takeshi said darkly wanting revenge against the boy for what he did to his wife. He believed that the red and black aura was Haruki''s gifting his powers and knowledge to Noboru.


    "Not if I kill you first," Haruki retorted, his eyes shimmering with otherworldly light as he invoked his concept manipulation, reaching into the fabric of reality. "I shall sever the ties that bind you to life," he declared, his voice carrying the weight of cosmic authority.


    Takeshi smirked, his confidence unshaken. "Ha Ha Ha, you can try, old man, but don''t forget my clan specializes in vital energy. You won''t be able to take it from us," he retorted, his bloodline trait pulsating with vitality.


    As Haruki''s conceptual assault unfurled, an intricate dance of abstract energies ensued. Threads of reality began to unravel as the very concept of vitality wavered in Takeshi''s being.


    "This is nothing, old man. I won''t let you take my life force, but I will do this to your Noboru," Takeshi said, insanely laughing as he


    unleashed his omni energy. The fourth dimension of the Battlescape quivered and trembled as the battle of cosmic forces escalated. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a surge of defiance, Takeshi funneled the stolen vitality energy that Haruki had taken into a cataclysmic energy blast. He pumped omni energy into the stolen vitality energy, causing planets to shatter and celestial bodies to quake as a torrent of life energy surged toward Haruki. "Vitality Burst!" Takeshi roared, the sheer power of his attack rending the fabric of the dimension.


    Haruki knew he had to act swiftly. With a graceful gesture, he invoked his reality manipulation, creating a protective barrier that enveloped him. The energy blast collided with the barrier, causing reality to warp and contort as it absorbed the overwhelming life force. "Dimensional Reflection!" Haruki exclaimed, his voice a whisper that echoed through the dimension.


    The resulting shockwave sent shockwaves through the fourth dimension of the Battlescape, causing galaxies to spiral into chaos and planets to implode into cosmic debris. Haruki''s hair, silvered with age, floated around him as he maintained his barrier, the strain evident on his face. Haruki started to pant as his breathing quickened.


    "The poison is starting to affect me," Haruki silently said, thinking back to the day Noboru came back beaten by his siblings and their friends. "I knew it was Takeshi who did this. Noboru, I am sorry, but I didn''t want you to get in the way, so I took the poison," Haruki said.


    Takeshi''s grin persisted, undeterred. "Impressive, but this is just the beginning, old man. I can see you''re getting tired. Is the 13th dimension''s poisonous Abyss poison getting to you?" he mocked, his eyes burning with determination. The two charged at each other, their movements causing shockwaves that shattered the fourth-dimensional multiverse.


    The battle now transitioned into the fifth dimension of the Battlescape, a kaleidoscope of alternate realities that branched off infinitely. Haruki seized the opportunity to exploit the labyrinthine nature of this dimension.


    "I know what I have to do. I can use these to make a maze," Haruki said as he wove intricate patterns of paradoxical concepts and contradictory laws, seeking to ensnare Takeshi within a web of cosmic confusion. "Dimensional Enigma!" Haruki intoned, his voice echoing through the ever-shifting landscapes.


    Takeshi found himself navigating a maze of realities, each one defying the logic of the last. Planets collided, and entire universes merged as cosmic chaos unfolded. Yet, his vitality and experience granted him the ability to see and navigate through the chaos. "Nice try, but I see through your tricks," Takeshi declared, his words resonating with eerie confidence as he followed Haruki through the shifting realities.


    Haruki, undeterred, delved deeper into his arsenal of abilities. He tapped into his law manipulation, altering the very foundation of the fifth dimension. Temporal anomalies rippled through the landscape, and spatial distortions warped the paths before Takeshi. "Laws Unbound!" Haruki proclaimed, his eyes shimmering with power.


    Takeshi sped up and was about to land a multiverse-destroying punch, only to find himself sent back in time and was kicked which sent him sent flying backward. He tried to stabilize himself, only to see his head was point-blank in Haruki''s kick radius and was kicked in the face which sent him flying. The shockwave destroyed entire 5th-dimensional multiverses.


    As Takeshi tried to navigate, he found the path became treacherous, with shifting realities, temporal and spatial distortions that kept sending him away or into Haruki''s point-blank radius to be attacked. It even threatened to confound his bloodline trait, making it so that the vital energy he tried to collect from planets and people around him was sent away. However, he gathered enough life energy within him, concentrating it into his fists. "Vitality Convergence!" Takeshi exclaimed, his determination unyielding.


    With a mighty surge, Takeshi unleashed shockwaves of life energy that shattered Haruki''s constructs, which were made up of realities, multiverses, universes, and worlds of the 5th dimension. Entire universes were obliterated, and cosmic phenomena collapsed under the relentless onslaught of vital energy beams from Takeshi. The very essence of the dimension began to crumble, reality fracturing into shards that spiraled into the void.


    Haruki, recognizing the dire situation, withdrew from the crumbling fifth dimension, teleporting to the battle in the sixth dimension, with Takeshi doing the same. Haruki started to cough up blood.


    "Damn it, I have already used 70% of my Omni Energy reserves, and my body won''t hold up any longer. Sorry, Noboru, my boy. I might not make it home," Haruki said, looking at the blood he coughed up.


    "What''s the matter, old man? Nearly dead? I knew poisoning you was right. I would have been defeated by now due to our experience if it was not for it," Takeshi said.


    "I won''t lose. I need to be there for Noboru," Haruki said as he summoned his concept manipulation with newfound determination, intent on erasing Takeshi from all conceivable realities. "Nonexistence!" he declared, his voice echoing through the ever-branching timelines.


    Takeshi, however, wielded the full might of his bloodline trait, anchoring himself to existence itself. "I left my life imprint on the life force of every dimension I went to transcend. In other words, I exist in every realm. Your existence erasure won''t work on me," Takeshi retorted, his form flickering like a spectral beacon.


    "If that won''t work, maybe this will," Haruki yelled out as his assault unfurled, a storm of abstract energies swirling around Takeshi. Realities blinked out of existence, their possibilities extinguished one by one. Entire galaxies were reduced to cosmic dust as Haruki''s power reached its apex.


    But Takeshi''s bloodline trait fought back with a tenacity that defied the laws of existence. "I am the embodiment of vitality!" Takeshi proclaimed, his presence transcending numerical comprehension.


    "Impossible," Haruki said silently, unable to be heard even if he wanted to, as the poison had completely taken over his body. He felt stiff. He felt cold and hot at the same time.


    "Just by seeing your condition, I can see I have won. But I am going to enjoy crushing you, monster lover. Then I will kill your grandson," said Takeshi as they stared at each other in the twelfth dimension of the Battlescape. This would mark the climax of their battle; while there were more dimensions, infinite ones to ascend, this one and the one above it were their final battlegrounds.


    As they stepped into this domain, the dimensions behind them crumbled into oblivion, their remnants drifting into the cosmic void.


    In this ultimate realm, Takeshi, now a living embodiment of vitality and life force, unleashed an attack that threatened to consume the entire twelfth dimension. The very concept of dimensions strained to its limits as Takeshi''s power reached its peak. "Cosmic Vitality Surge!" Takeshi roared, his voice echoing through the celestial expanse.


    Haruki, weakened by the relentless poison coursing through his veins, understood that this was his final challenge. With a determined resolve, he gathered the last vestiges of his power, merging concept manipulation, law manipulation, and reality manipulation into a singular, cataclysmic attack, using them to boost his omni energy and unleash his final assault. "Oblivion Genesis!" Haruki proclaimed, his voice a cosmic whisper that reverberated through the twelfth dimension. A beam of elements made of pure omni energy shot toward Takeshi and collided with Takeshi''s vital energy enhanced by the life force of this and other dimensions, clashing.


    The twelfth dimension quivered as the two titans clashed in their ultimate showdown. Reality itself became a battleground, dimensions folding and warping under the weight of their power. Haruki''s frail form shimmered with ethereal energy, while Takeshi''s bloodline trait pulsed with boundless vitality.


    In a final, breathtaking collision, their attacks collided, unleashing a maelstrom of cosmic energies that rent the very fabric of the twelfth dimension. Dimensions fractured and collapsed as the cataclysmic forces cascaded outward, threatening to unravel the multiverse itself.


    Planets shattered, galaxies imploded, and entire universes blinked out of existence. Cosmic phenomena dissolved into nothingness as the twelfth dimension itself quaked and trembled under the unimaginable forces at play.


    With the destruction of the twelfth dimension, Haruki''s barely alive body and Takeshi fell back to their home world. Takeshi formed a spear of vital energy, bringing it down.


    "No! Grandpa!" Noboru yelled out.

 Chapter 10 - 10

    Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Noboru stood there, shaking. He had just returned from training using the Relic Of Freedom to see his grandpa, Haruki, near death with Takeshi Tanaka in front of him. "Spear of Erasure," Takashi formed a spear of vital energy and brought it down.


    "No, Grandpa!" Noboru yelled as the spear stopped.


    "Noboru! It seems you have returned. You hurt my wife. You hurt my pride, and now your Grandfather commits treason against the kingdom. Now he will die," Takeshi said.


    "Noboru, no matter what you do, what path you choose, know this: I will love you always," Haruki said as Takeshi brought down his spear made of vital energy. Noboru ran to stop it, only to be too late as he saw the spear go through his grandfather, destroying him completely. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "With that, Beast-Loving Filth is dead. Erased. My spear of erasure technique erases everything about the being it touches¡ªhis body, mind, soul, and even the very concept of him¡ªerased, vanished like it was never there. That even means the inheritance he left for you is gone, erased just like the insect he was. But it seems somehow you remember him. The very idea of his existence should be gone. Interesting, just like Shin-sama..." Takeshi was cut off.


    "Grandpa," Noboru said quietly, his eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Grandpa, where are you?" Noboru yelled, catching the attention of everyone as they came rushing to the scene.


    "Oh look, the monster thinks he has a grandpa."


    "As if anyone could love filth like him."


    "He''s gone insane."


    The citizens muttered as Takeshi laughed and cast a spell that put a soundproof barrier around them, one that could contain even the beasts that attacked long ago.


    "Look at them, Noboru. They think you have gone insane. Which you haven''t, but nobody remembers your grandpa existed," Takeshi yelled insanely with a vile smile on his face.


    "Grandpa, this isn''t funny. Please come home. I need you. You''re the only one I have," Noboru said, falling to the floor crying. He looked for his grandpa''s body but was unable to find it.


    "Looking for dear old Haruki''s body?" Takeshi said in a sadistic tone as Noboru looked around frantically.


    "Grandpa, where are you? You were just there before the evil man stabbed you," Noboru said before he was slapped and sent flying into the barrier. Outside the barrier laughing was heard as Noboru was sent flying into the barrier and started bleeding from his head due to the force.


    "Can''t you hear me, you filthy beast? He''s dead. I killed him in front of you for treason," said Takeshi in a sinister tone. "And now you''re next." Takeshi started to beat on Noboru, punching and kicking him. Noboru was on the ground bleeding everywhere.


    "Where''s my grandpa? Please take me to my grandpa," Noboru said, broken, as Takeshi lifted up his face.


    "I killed him, Noboru. I killed him," Takeshi said as he cast an illusion and started to make Noboru watch his grandpa die again and again.


    "Grandpa, no!" Noboru said as he watched his grandpa be slaughtered by Takeshi on repeat.


    "Stop it!" Noboru yelled, his eyes glowing red, and black lighting streaks appeared with a single golden circle outline of his pupil as Noboru broke out of the illusion. Takeshi looked at his face, which turned to one of horror when he saw Noboru''s eyes.


    "The Gens¨­gan. I have to stop him quick. I managed to beat Haruki because the poison did not allow him to use it, or it would have accelerated his death. But even a child with that kind of power can defeat the Cronus and most of the Suzuki clan. In fact, the reason they can''t beat the Suzuki clan head is said to have access to the Shadow Over Realm, a realm that contains an infinite amount of shadow realms which contains infinite layers with each layer viewing the one below it as fiction. The only reason Shin-sama can beat him is because of Shin-sama''s ability to turn all his attacks into illusions and defences too," Takeshi said worriedly as he rushed at Noboru, only for his punch to be an illusion.


    "You killed my grandfather, Takeshi, and for that, you will pay," Noboru said as red and black omni-energy erupted from him. The barrier made to contain even 12th dimension beasts cracked as Noboru''s omni-energy erupted. His power enveloped the kingdom, destroying it. Everyone choked and was vaporized by the power unleashed.


    "Ahhh!" Noboru yelled, rage and pain evident as his power destroyed everything¡ªthe infinite ascending hierarchies of dimensions, the infinite realms that contained those, and even the infinite realms that contained those realms. He even destroyed the infinite layers beyond the infinite realms that held infinite realms that held countless infinite hierarchies of dimensions, where each layer saw the one below it as nothing but mere fictions.


    Noboru looked at the realms he destroyed as if they were mere fiction. Everything was gone the concepts of Space and Time ceased to exist. But Noboru was not done. He wanted revenge. He wanted to torture Takeshi, to make the man feel powerless like his grandpa did before his death.


    Far Away


    The red haired demon stared in shock. "He destroyed everything my realm, the 7 gates of hell, Hell itself and everything below it. Interesting Noboru Kun you shouldn''t have this power yet but... Perhaps i should pay you a visit" she said.


    "I... I can easily bring everything back. I can feel it, like I have instinctual control over everything I can do. But let me try something. After all, Grandpa always said to try out stuff you don''t know you can do to know your limits," Noboru said with a sad smile remembering his grandfather. He moved so fast he went back in time with sheer speed alone. He found himself in front of Takeshi. He looked for his grandpa and saw he wasn''t there.


    "Why isn''t grandpa here?" Noboru said as Takeshi laughed.


    "Have you gone insane, or did I take your intelligence with your dear old grandpa? I erased him," said Takeshi.


    "No, you... It''s your fault grandpa is dead," Noboru said, his anger changing from confusion about why his grandpa is not alive, even after going back in time from sheer speed alone, to a red-hot rage as he saw his grandpa''s killers mocking.


    Noboru let out a yell of rage and rushed at Takeshi, punching him in the gut, making him puke out blood. Noboru could kill him, but Takeshi did not deserve a quick death.


    "You filthy beast, you dare touch me!" Takeshi yelled, opening his hands and trying to absorb Noboru''s Life Force energy. Within seconds, he was full.


    "How do you have so much power, even..." Noboru kicked Takeshi through the barrier cutting him off, and sending him flying through houses.


    "Look it''s the beast, he''s hurting Lord Takeshi," a fat male civilian said pointing.


    "Quick, someone get to the king," an ugly woman yelled.


    Noboru, who was in a state of rage and hatred, aimed his hand at the civilians, launching a beam that vaporized an entire sector of the kingdom''s capital city. Noboru laughed.


    "You want a beast, a demon, someone to be the very being that haunts your nightmares. Fine, I accept. I accept my role of terrorizing you. Etch this face into the very core of your hearts, because every time you see it, it will be the source of your nightmares," Noboru said in a dark tone, his voice reverberating throughout the kingdom.


    Noboru was then punched in the face as Takeshi let out a yell of rage. Noboru laughed darkly.


    "Are you laughing at me, Takeshi, the leader of the Cronus, the one who killed Haruki?" Takeshi mockingly said. Noboru hearing Takeshi mock his grandpa Haruki got mad.


    "Are you mocking grandpa?" Noboru yelled. "Do you have a death wish?" Noboru raised his hand and, with it, houses and ground with civilians on or in it rose. Noboru then made a throwing gesture towards Takeshi as the buildings and ground went flying towards Takeshi. Takashi shot a beam before it impacted with him, destroying the buildings and grounds, including the civilians on them.


    "It''s gonna take more than that, Noboru. Let''s see if King Hiroshi and Queen Amaya''s fears were warranted," yells Takeshi as he sends several beams of Noboru''s stolen lifeforce energy at Noboru, who looks at them and turns them to nothing. Noboru seeing Takeshi gets angrier and angrier.


    "Oh look those beams did nothing to you like your grandpa" Takeshi mocks. Noboru loses it he lets out a rage-filled roar as everything around him in 500 miles radius is destroyed


    "How dare you mock my grandpa, You will pay!" Noboru yells, his voice deep and reverberating throughout the world. Takeshi smiles insanely and rushes and kicks Noboru, who blocks with his arms in an ''x'' motion, creating an impact that blows back houses and mountains. Well, the impacts from Noboru, not from Takeshi, since he was still bound by the concepts of this world. The idea that the world regenerates and protects itself, mixed with humanity''s will to survive, creates a force called the anti-damage force, which heals all non-man-made structures from being permanently destroyed.


    "Wait a minute, even the destruction caused to natural parts of the world isn''t healing. Just like Shin-sama..." Takeshi was knocked out of his thoughts as Noboru kicked him in the jaw, making him puke out blood and sending him flying. They were now at the center of the kingdom, near the clans and royal palace. Noboru landed with his fist to the ground, creating a giant earthquake.


    The clans and Noboru''s family came running out.


    "It''s the beast," Takeshi''s wife said.


    "Honey, Noboru''s gone insane. How is he fighting against Takeshi?" Amaya said.


    "I don''t know. Belize, assemble the Cronus, kill Noboru. We gave him the maid Stella and Rose, and this is how he repays us, trying to outshine our children who are destined to bring forth a new age with the Phoenix Kingdom rules all," Haruki says as he forgets all about his father''s existence, since the very idea of him existing was erased.


    "No! Let Noboru finish Takeshi," a voice said as Hiroshi, Amaya, Belize, and all the Chikara, as well as the clan heads, kneeled.


    "Shin-sama, why?" Amaya stuttered out.


    "Because I said so. Is there any other reason I need?" Shin said as Amaya quickly nodded.


    "Please, Grand Elder Shin-Sama, could you inform us why?" Hiroshi said.


    "Because that man has done a great injustice to our country. He killed your father," said Shin in a hurt tone.


    "What... what could you mean, Grand Elder Shin-sama? I have no father, or not one I can remember," said Hiroshi, as well as the others.


    "That''s because Takeshi erased him. He used the Spear of Erasure technique, an attack that targets the very idea of the victim''s existence and memories of his existence too, otherwise known as the concept. Both Noboru and I remember," Shin explained.


    "That traitor. I can see why you want to kill him now, but allowing such a holy task to filth like Noboru, rather than Meiyo or Kouki. Why would you approve that?" asked Hiroshi.


    "Because I did. Now shut up. Plus, since the kingdom doesn''t know Haruki¡ªthat''s your father''s name, for your information¡ªexists, we can use this to banish him so we can calm the people down. Also, because Haruki would want Noboru to avenge him. He was the only one close to him, and while I don''t like Noboru, I loved Haruki. He was the first of our family to be somewhat praise worthy, so I will allow his final wish to be fulfilled. After that, I will deal with Noboru myself," Shin said, as Hiroshi nodded, smiling at the chance to see Noboru, the waste of space, be killed.


    "ARGH! I will kill you!" Noboru yelled as he punched Takeshi with six punches, switching hands with each one. The force of the punch going towards the six noble compounds destroyed them.


    "Damn that beast, Lord Shin, It''s destroying the noble districts" Hiroshi says as Shin glared at making Hiroshi drop the subject.


    Noboru grabbed Takeshi and flew into the air and threw him. Takeshi gained stability and the two clashed fists, with Noboru easily overpowering him and kicking him in the groin. Noboru punched Takeshi towards the ground sending him crashing towards the ground.


    "Now you die. Along with this piece of filth, you call a kingdom," Noboru yelled as he aimed a hand at the falling Takeshi. "GodSpark," Noboru yelled as a giant beam of electricity erupted from his hand. Each spark of electricity in the god flash contained enough energy to destroy an infinite hierarchy of dimensions. The attack enveloped Takeshi, who tried everything to break out, only for it to be unfruitful.


    "Damn you, beast. I will be avenged," Takeshi said as Noboru gave a cold smile, seeing Takeshi be destroyed. He looked towards the beam as he made his way to the kingdom. He felt the fear people of the kingdom possessed.


    "Finally, Grandpa. The people who hated us will die, I have avenged you," said Noboru just as the attack was about to make contact with the kingdom. It turned into an illusion and vanished. Noboru looked to see an old man with long gray hair and a beard coming out.


    "Noboru Chikara, for killing Takeshi, I was going to banish you, but for trying to destroy the kingdom, that act can''t go unpunished. I have decided you die today," the man said.


    "And who are you?" Noboru asked, glaring at the man who took away his and his grandpa''s revenge.


    "I am Shin Chikara, your clan head, and the founder of this kingdom," Shin said, his red eyes with three golden rings in them revealed. He possessed a fully evolved Gens¨­gan.

 Chapter 11 - 11

    Chapter 11: Chapter 11 Noboru and Shin stared at each other before Shin let out an arrogant smirk and turned off his Gens¨­gan. "Using such power against a child will be a waste, no matter how powerful you are. Using the Gens¨­gan against some like you is unfair," Shin said condescendingly, making Noboru mad.


    "Are you mocking me Shin? I am not just any child," Noboru said as the red and black-colored omni-energy flared, glowing brighter and brighter reflecting his anger of being mocked.


    "Mocking you? Of course, I am, child. You may have a special power, but I... I too am at the same level as you. No, I am even more experienced and powerful than you. So, boy, come at me. I will show you the difference in experience," Shin said in his condescending tone. Noboru charged at him with speeds that would surpass the concepts of time itself, only for Shin to block Noboru''s punch with a finger. The shockwave would have wiped out the entire hierarchy of dimensions in existence, but Shin managed to negate the strength of the shockwaves, making it so that only the building and the land of the nearby kingdom were blown away. Showing off his control over Omni Energy.


    "It seems like our fears were for nothing. Shin-Sama will defeat the disgrace," Amaya said watching Shin block Noboru''s punch with a single finger showing how weak Noboru truly was in their eyes justifying their decision to disown and neglect Noboru.


    "Was there ever any doubt? We know only Meiyo and Kouki have the potential to surpass Lord Shin. It seems that even he sees Noboru for what he is, a nuisance," Hiroshi said mockingly.


    "Hahaha, it seems our failure of a brother will be killed, sister. That''s what he gets for that show at our party," said Kouki to his sister Meiyo.


    "I know, Kouki. I can see it, but I have to say it feels good to see the disgrace put in his place. I can''t believe he destroyed Takeshi Tanaka, the leader of Cronus. I feel sorry for Hakashi-Kun," Meiyo said.


    Noboru was angry. He had never felt so humiliated before, to have his punch blocked by a single finger. No wonder Grandpa feared the kingdom founder. Thinking about his grandpa and that he is dead made Noboru mad. He rushed at Shin, pretending to punch before teleporting behind him and punching. It connected, but nothing happened. Noboru was shocked; he had withstood his punch.


    "It''s like I told you, child. The power you possess is vast, even more powerful than both Takeshi, my grandson and the rest of the family line as well anyone from the kingdom, but compared to my brothers and me, you are woefully underpowered and inexperienced," Shin said, and with a single punch, he sent Noboru flying back.


    Noboru could feel his body, his bones tingling from that single punch. Noboru knew from that single punch that he had all his bones broken. Noboru struggled to steady himself; that punch was like getting hit by an unstoppable force.


    "A single punch is all it takes to put you in such a condition. You see, this is why you and everyone in this kingdom are children to me. All your powers don''t compare to me and the people from the blessed age," he said, coming towards Noboru, who backed up and flew up.


    "Let''s see how you take this Shin," Noboru said, putting his hand down and began to charge an energy blast with enough power to destroy realms that transcended concepts where space, time, and all known concepts were nothing. "GOD FLASH!" Noboru yelled, letting out a full-power energy blast at Shin, who just walked through it as if it was nothing. Shin simply waved his hand, and the blast was turned to nothing.


    "To be able to transcend the concepts of space, time, and literally everything at such a young age. You are amazing, my Great Great Grandson. However, your treachery against the kingdom cannot go unpunished," Shin said, as he, with pure speed alone, instantly appeared in front of Noboru, punching him in the face, making him fall over backward.


    "You should have accepted your role in the prophecy," Shin said, kicking him in the stomach, making Noboru scream out and blood gush out of his mouth.


    "You shouldn''t have used that relic, even if my grandson gave it to you," Shin said, stomping on Noboru''s head.


    "But, most importantly, you shouldn''t have raised a hand against me," Shin said as he fire formed in front of him and took the form of a phoenix.


    "Get rid of the trash, Shin-Sama," Amaya said.


    "Grandfather Shin-Sama, please end our mistake," Hiroshi said. To his left, both Meiyo, Kouki, and their friends cheered.


    Noboru closed his eyes. "Is this how I am going to go? Well then, grandpa, I guess... I guess I will be joining you now." Noboru thought as the phoenix flame came towards him. "At least I avenged you, Grandpa. I killed Takeshi. I am sorry you wasted your life and happiness for me. I hope you''re happy with Grandma Aiko in the afterlife," Noboru said, remembering his dead grandpa and the dead grandma his grandfather used to tell him about.


    The fire phoenix got closer and closer before cracks appeared in the sky and in dimensions above, from a place that infinitely transcended realms that transcended dimensionality, red and black omni-energy leaked through the crack and descended in front of Noboru. The energy died down to reveal a red-haired girl with demon wings.


    "YOU!" Shin shouted in fear.


    "Now, now, Shinny shin-shin, Noboru-Kun is mine, and I don''t like losing what''s mine after all. I waited so long for him to return," the woman said, as with a single look at the blast she dispelled it. Shin then fell to the ground. Shin felt a punch in his gut before she even punched him; she was so fast he felt her punch land before she even tried to punch him. Shin fell to the ground, blood coming out of his mouth.


    She then looked at everyone in the kingdom who started screaming and running.


    "The beast summoned the demon."


    "Run, the beast''s lover, whatever is gonna kill us."


    "She beat Shin-Sama."


    That''s what the civilians were saying as they ran around like headless, shocked. The woman smirked as she turned towards the clan heads and Chikara family, the royals and nobles of this kingdom.


    "Wh-who are you?" Amaya stuttered out.


    "Who I am is none of your business. What I will do to you because of how you treated Noboru-Kun is what you should be concerned about, you lowly mortal," she answered.


    "How dare you speak to my wife like that! Do you know who I am? I am Hiroshi, the king of the strongest nation in all of the dimensions, no existence, father to the child of destiny," Hiroshi yelled.


    "Hmph, he''s not wrong about being the father of the destiny child, but it''s not those two brats he trained. It''s my Noboru," she thought. "The strongest nation in every dimension. Of course, a mortal will think so low as to think dimensions are the limits. But don''t worry, you stupid lower lifeform, about that. What I want to know is, how dare you treat my Noboru as a scapegoat," she said, her aura flaring up. As she put her hand up, "Raining hellfire," she said, and with that, beams of red-hot fire rained down upon the kingdom, burning civilians and magic knights alike.


    "Stop it, first that disgrace Noboru, and then Takashi, and the Hiroshi, and then Grandpa Shin, and now you. I have had enough of you all acting like you''re stronger than me," Kouki yelled as he was surrounded by an aura that looked like lava.


    "He''s done it! Kouki has accessed the power of the 12th dimension''s Lava Dire Wolf within him," Hiroshi said, proud.


    "That''s my boy! Make mama proud and take that demon whore down," Amaya yelled as Kouki rushed at the demon woman and gave thousands upon thousands of hits, which the woman just stood there taking, and it didn''t even rip or burn her clothes.


    "Lava Bomb!" Kouki yelled as he put his hands over his head and formed a giant bomb made of lava and threw it at the woman, with Noboru in range. The woman just blew some air, and it went flying back at Kouki and exploded. When the dust cleared, it showed Kouki with his clothes blown off and his body burnt.


    "Damn you, demon," he yelled as he fell to the ground, defeated.


    "Anyone else want to try something stupid?" The woman asked as everyone just grabbed Kouki and ran. The woman couldn''t care less; this kingdom was Noboru''s to exact revenge, and she wouldn''t take that away from him. She walked up to the beaten and battered body of Noboru. She put her hand on him, and he healed instantly without any incantation, hand seals, or energy charge-up. She picked up the sleeping boy and teleported away into a forest as she held out her hand in a clearing in the forest with a lake nearby and a small wooden house formed. She then made his grandfather''s stuff appear.


    "Even restoring stuff erased from concepts isn''t above me, and it shouldn''t be above you, but it seems that you can''t do what you could yet, My Noboru. In time, you will learn your true power. I have restored your grandpa''s concept, but it will be up to you to learn how to bring him back," she said as she kissed him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goodbye for now, Noboru-kun. Soon you will learn who you truly are," she said. As she disappeared, teleporting back to her place she came from.

 Chapter 12 - 12

    Chapter 12: Chapter 12 Phoenix Kingdom.The battle between Noboru who was beaten and his ally, the red-haired demon that appeared, against Shin the founding king of the phoenix kingdom had concluded.


    The people, including civilians, the Royal Chikara clan, the other six noble clans, and even the animals, were terrified by the power they had seen.


    The capital city, No the entire kingdom, lay in shambles, and many had been injured. Tragically, many had also lost their lives at Noboru''s hands rage.The battle''s was so intense that it shook not only the earth but even the universe, multiverse, dimensions, infinite dimensional hierarchies, and more.


    Shin lay unconscious, covered in his own blood from the punch delivered by the red-haired demon woman. He was out cold and still recovering from that devastating blow. The demon woman had taken Noboru with her meaning the kingdom could not deliver their sick sense of justice.


    Takeshi, the leader of the Cronus Knights, the kingdom''s most elite magic knight squad, had met his end at Noboru''s hands in retaliation for Takeshi killing Noboru''s grandfather. Hiroshi made his way back to the battle area with a few cronus knights.


    His wife and kids were in the bunker after they ran."Shin-Sama, oh no! Quick, get the healers," Hiroshi urgently demanded of the nearest royal servant."As you wish, my king," the servant replied, rushing off.


    "My great grandson, I need a few minutes. Afterward, we will need to call a summit with the other two kingdoms. The red-haired demon queen who came to save Noboru, I know her. She hails from beyond the Hyper Realms and even beyond Outer Realms that have transcended all known and unknown concepts, including space and time.


    The sheer energy required to traverse them is so immense that only My brothers and i could do so before Noboru. And that''s not even considering the physical and mental strength required to survive there," Shin explained.


    "Who is that woman..." Hiroshi began to ask but was interrupted.


    "I will reveal everything to you, along with my brothers who are the founders of the other kingdoms but right now focus on restoring the kingdom and hold off on sending the cronus after Noboru for now," Shin said as the healer arrived and she tended to his wounds.


    "There you go Shin-Sama you should be better now," The young healer said as Shin smiled in gratitude to her."Thanks you" Shin said as Shin rose to his feet and made his way to the underground bunkers he had lost, not to Noboru but to the red-haired demon woman who now sided with him.


    This presented a problem to the kingdom, as Noboru harbored deep resentment towards the kingdom due to being scapegoated by his father Hiroshi and his mother Amaya, Shin''s great-grandson and great-granddaughter-in-law.


    Shin surveyed the destruction of the once-beautiful capital city known as Phoenix''s Peak. He saw the land pockmarked with craters full of lava.


    It appeared that Noboru''s red and black omni-energy aura allowed him to harm even nature itself, despite the concept of the Earth''s will to remain undamaged and the people''s will to survive which allowed the earth to repair itself and scale down stronger attack that could destroy it.


    These protective forces proved ineffective against Noboru, who had transcended all known concepts including space and time. His five-year-old great-great-grandson displayed astonishing power for his age.


    As Shin gazed upon the devastation, he heard the cries of orphaned children and saw the destroyed houses and evaporated lakes.


    He observed the heart-wrenching scenes of destruction, including craters, and even the sound of the wind seemed to mourn the city''s fate.


    Looking up at the sky, Shin spoke softly, "Why did this happen to my people, to my country?


    Yes, we scapegoated the boy, but it was for a noble cause¡ªto protect his siblings, the ones who will conquer all of existence under the Phoenix Kingdom''s banner.


    My people, why did he do this..." Shin pondered."I must convene the summit and meet with my brothers. This is not only a crisis for the Phoenix Kingdom but also a threat to the entire multiverse¡ªno, not just the multiverse, but all of existence.


    Especially if Ayame Akatsuki is involved," Shin, the founder of the Phoenix Kingdom, expressed his fear of the red-haired demon queen, Ayame.


    Forest of the Forbidden Regions


    Noboru awoke, tears in his eyes. "Grandpa," he whispered, his voice trembling as he looked around.


    Memories flooded back to him¡ªof returning after using the Relic of Freedom to change, only to witness his Grandpa Haruki''s murder by Takashi, with his uncle Belize Chikara as a silent witness.


    "Grandpa, I am so sorry," Noboru cried, his grief overwhelming.


    "It''s all my fault you''re gone. If you had allowed me to suffer at the hands of the kingdom, you would still be alive."


    "I am so sorry," Noboru repeated, his voice barely audible.


    "No, don''t worry, my Noboru-Kun it was not your fault," a sweet and melodious voice reassured him."Who''s there?" Noboru demanded, startled.


    "I am the one who saved you. They call me Ayame Akatsuki. I am from the Demon Goddess Realm and it''s queen," Ayame replied calmly, undaunted by his demand.


    "What is the Demon Goddess Realm?" Noboru asked, confusion evident. His Grandpa had told him about the Hyper Realm, a place containing an infinite amount hierarchies of infinite dimensions, which is the highest level a magic knight can aim to transcend to. Ayame sighed softly.


    "Let me tell you about the structure beyond the Hyper Realm. Your Clan Head Shin and his brothers, the founding rulers of the other kingdoms, have concealed it. Beyond the Hyper Realm lies the Outer Realm, a realm that transcends all concepts, including space, time, and dimensionality. This realm also transcends the Hyper Realm.


    However, there''s more beyond that, like the Absolute Outer Realms, which infinitely transcend hierarchies, consisting of layers of Outer Realms, with each one transcending the one below it, viewing it as mere fiction. And above all that is Hell, a place that regards all this as fiction and boasts of infinite layers. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then there is the 7 gates of Hell. The First Gate is a realm that infinite layers above Hell each layer transcends the previous one.


    Each Gate after that is to a realm that is infinite layers above the last and each layer transcends the previous one.


    Finally, there''s the Demon Goddess''s Realm, which sees all that as fiction and transcends it," Ayame explained.


    "And above that is Heaven," Noboru added.


    "Yes, but let''s not delve into that yet, as the realms beyond Hell can be exceedingly perplexing. Let''s leave it at ''infinitely transcending''," Ayame replied. Noboru sat, absorbing the information. It was a lot to process; despite his intelligence, he was still just a five-year-old boy.


    "So, what are we going to do now?" Noboru asked.


    "You will remain hidden." Ayame replied. "You will learn to survive on your own, and when the time comes, I will train you further."


    "Fine, I will trust you for now," Noboru said cautiously, bearing the scars of betrayal by those he had trusted like his family and kingdom who took away his birthright, scapegoated him but most importantly killed his grandpa. But he sensed Ayame''s sincerity about the structure of existence.


    "Good, and remember, the world is not what you think. This truth is known only to the three original Kings from the Blessed Age Shin and his brothers; it remains hidden from the rest, like you," Ayame said. "Anyway, I will leave you to survive, to get stronger, my Noboru-Kun." With that, the telepathic link between them was severed.


    Noboru surveyed the small house Ayame had created for him. It was a far cry from his grandfather''s castle or the royal palace where the rest of his family resided. Nevertheless, it was his new home. He was now a fugitive, on the run. Noboru knew he had to prepare for the inevitable pursuit by his uncle Belize, who would undoubtedly send the Cronus Knights after him, with his father Hiroshi''s blessing.


    "I need to get stronger. But I should be safe here. We are near the forest where Grandpa, Rose, and I trained before he was killed," Noboru said with a tinge of sadness. "I hate the Phoenix Kingdom for what they did to Grandpa. I will avenge him, no matter what," Noboru vowed as he walked out.


    "The first step is to craft a sword¡ªa wooden one should suffice. With omni-energy amplification, it will become stronger," Noboru mused.


    Noboru thought about his Grandpa and his maid Rose. "I wonder if I can send messages through telepathy. I can try it with Rose, but the magic knights will surely have her and Stella under close watch and will detect it. I guess I truly am alone now," Noboru thought as he made his way to the trees.


    Drawing on his omni-energy, Noboru unleashed a powerful punch, felling a tree. He then channeled omni-energy into his right index finger and meticulously carved a blade shape the size of his arm. After snapping the log in half and cutting it into usable wood, he attached the blade to a handle, leaving a portion of the wood protruding for the blade''s attachment.


    Once the blade was complete, Noboru tested it and found it to be remarkably light and strong. "Grandpa said that channeling omni-energy into something continuously can make it more durable, sharper, and capable of using elemental attacks and more," Noboru recalled from his training.


    "I should get to work," Noboru decided. He channeled omni-energy into the sword, enhancing its sharpness, durability, and lightness. Realizing that it was now nighttime, he returned to the house with his newly created weapon.


    "Tomorrow, I will focus on physical conditioning," Noboru said as he took a bath, ate some food left by Ayame, and settled in for the night.

 Chapter 13 - 13.

    Chapter 13: Chapter 13. Noboru stared at a white rabbit with blades coming out of its knuckles. This was a special rabbit monster called the BladeBunny. It was fast. Noboru took a deep breath as he appeared in front of it within seconds, attempting to punch it, only for it to dodge. It hit back with great speed and force, sending Noboru back, but he managed to stabilize himself. Noboru was not used to fighting without his Transcendent State which was what he named the Red and Black Omni Energy State. It was for this reason he wasn''t using the techniques like omni energy elemental manipulation or special veil his grandpa taught him. He was fighting with fists alone.


    "Damn it, I wish I could access that Red and Black Omni Energy State. With that, it would be done by now. But Ayame said she knows that power, and I can only use it when I''m in great emotional stress or when I''m about to die. But she wouldn''t tell me more, only to get stronger with my base powers," Noboru said as he charged at the rabbit. He pretended to punch but drew out his sword with his other hand, slashing the rabbit''s feet as blood leaked out and it growled in pain. Noboru stabbed his blade through its head, killing it. He picked it up and threw it into his bag, along with 15 other dead BladeBunny corpses.


    "That should be enough," Noboru said as he walked around. It had been a day since he woke up and talked to Ayame; she hadn''t spoken to him since. All he knew was that he had to survive, so he was stocking up on BladeBunny meat for food so he can do some physical conditioning and maybe get some herbs while he was at it. Luckily for him, this was the area he had set up camp when he came to train with Grandpa and Rose. Noboru''s mood dampened at the thought of his dead Grandpa. He moped about for a bit but soon shook himself out of it. He would gain the power to bring back his Grandpa and make a better kingdom than the Phoenix, Quillin, and Tortoise kingdoms and make this evil, cruel world pay for his pain. But for now, he needed to find the nearby lake for water.


    As he continued walking, he was caught off guard by a Normal Dire wolf biting him. His omni energy had protected him. Noboru punched the wolf in the face, sending it flying back. He was breathing heavily, but he heard growls behind and to the side of him.


    "Damn it! It wasn''t anywhere as hard as when Grandpa was here or when I can use the Transcendent state," Noboru said as he drew his wooden sword from the waist. His clothes were ripped a bit on the side where he was bitten by the wolf.


    "Let''s see how strong you truly are," Noboru said as he dashed at a wolf on his left, going for a slash, only for it to dodge, and the one in front of him attacked him, biting his arm that the sword outstretched. Noboru let go of the sword.


    "Oww, that hurts," Noboru screamed out in pain as another wolf bit his free hand. The other wolf started to bite his legs. The had imobolised him. Noboru screamed out in pain as fear took over him he was gonna die his black and Red Omni energy, otherwise known as his Transcendent state, as he named it, erupted, destroying the wolves to their core. In a flash, his Transcendent state omni energy turned back to normal sliver omni energy. Noboru huffed and puffed and looked around.


    "God damn it, that burst destroyed my crafted sword, the area around me, and the meat I collected," Noboru yelled out, pissed that his hard work for today was gone to waste. After his anger his came depression and self loathing


    "I miss you, Grandpa. I never struggled this much with you around. Yeah, I was beaten by the citizens of the kingdom and hated, but at least with you, I had warm food and money to buy clothes. Now, I lost everything. I lost you. I miss you," Noboru said, dropping to his knees as he looked at the lifeless destroyed area around him that used to be full of life.


    "Maybe I am a monster. Look, I destroyed everything, even though the world is meant to heal itself due to the Anti-Damage Force, but look, it isn''t. Maybe they were right. Maybe if I wasn''t born, you would still be alive, Grandpa," Noboru said, crying, remembering his Grandpa.


    In the Demon Goddess realm,


    Ayame watched with a frown on her face, looking at the sight of Noboru crying and blaming himself. Her anger erupted as several Absolute outer realms below hell were destroyed, unable to handle the power.


    "This is all those lesser lifeforms'' fault that my Noboru-kun is blaming himself. How dare they do this to him? I have half a mind to destroy them all, but Noboru-Kun shall be the one to do so. I won''t help him survive. Neither will I train him until he can show me he is worthy of being..." Ayame said as she stopped, her train of thought getting sad.


    "But maybe I should give him a sword, a shield, a magic bag and armor that can handle these types of outbursts," she thought as she teleported to hell and walked to a blacksmith.


    "My goddess, it''s you. What do you want?" The blacksmith said, kneeling.


    "I want a sword, shield, armor, and a storage bag made out of demonite. It should be able to handle power similar to mine," Ayame said.


    "As you wish, we have one sword; it''s called BlackStar Blade. It is my best creation; it has many different powers like..." The blacksmith was cut off.


    "Don''t tell me. I would like to find out what it does by watching it in action," Ayame said as she looked at a Black kartana with gold outlines and patterns on it.


    "Watching it, my goddess?" The blacksmith said, only to receive a glare that made him stop questioning it.


    "You know best, My goddess. I also have a shield to go with the sword as a set; the BlackStar Shield," the blacksmith said as he showed her a black and gold shield with sharp edges, making her smile; it looked menacing.


    "And this is the armor set made of black and gold demonite. It even has a few special crystals made out of..."


    "I will take it," Ayame said as the blacksmith nodded. Ayame smiled at the armor; for a fully grown man, she focused her omni energy on it, and the armor and equipment shrank to Noboru''s size. "Perfect," she said, teleporting to the forest.


    Forest of the Forbidden Regions,


    "Get up, Noboru-Kun," Ayame said, seeing Noboru cry, only to see Noboru unresponsive. She walked up to him, let out her aura, making Noboru turn to her, scared.


    "Ayame, you shouldn''t waste your time on me. I am useless; I can''t even fight some weak dire wolves without that Transcendent State. I froze up and wanted Grandpa''s teachings; his teachings might have been better with Meiyo and Kouki. You shouldn''t have wasted your time saving me. Maybe if I died like the citizens and Chikara family wanted, Grandpa would still be alive. I am better off dea..." Noboru felt a slap on his face.


    "Don''t ever say that, Noboru. Do you know how long I waited for you to be rein... Forget about me. Are you going to waste your Grandpa who gave up his life making you stronger? Are you really gonna waste your life after I, a demon goddess queen, came to save you? After your Grandpa gave everything to trying and make you capable of success?


    Here''s the option you have now: You either waste everything your grandpa gave to make you successful, to raise you, or you man the fuck up and survive for him, for me, and most importantly, for yourself. So what will it be? Will you give up like a coward and disgrace everything your grandpa fought for, or will you Fight, Survive, and live for your grandpa, for me, and yourself?" Ayame said, angry that Noboru was like this.


    Noboru thought about this; his grandpa gave up everything for him so he could be capable of success. So Noboru could achieve his dream.


    Flashback,


    A little 4-year-old Noboru went up to his grandpa and hugged him. Haruki hugged him back and ruffled his hair.


    "What does my little prince want from me now?" Haruki said as Noboru looked at him with cute big eyes.


    "Grandpa, why don''t you still transcend dimensions like the others still do as they age?" Noboru asked, tilting his head to the side, curious.


    "You see, I have to look after you. Who else will protect you from the meanies in the kingdom who stare at you with evil intentions?" Haruki said, making Noboru pout.


    "I am a prince, grandpa; I can protect myself, plus I have the cronus," Noboru said as Haruki frowned but ruffled his hair. "But you also have me, the strongest in the kingdom, something a prince should have," Haruki said.


    "Your right, grandpa. Thank you for being the only one who''s nice to me," Noboru said.


    Flashback end.


    Noboru''s tears stopped; he used his sleeves to wipe off any excess tears on his face as he stood tall, all self-doubt gone. Noboru felt disgusted at himself for almost giving up and wasting his grandpa''s time, love, and devotion. He grabbed a nearby sharp object and cut his wrist.


    "I swear I will never be weak again. I will fight! I will survive! and I will live!" Noboru said as Ayame ran up to heal him.


    "Noboru, you idiot, don''t cut yourself, but I am happy you''re back to your senses," she said, leaving a scar of his wound on his wrist.


    "I am going to leave this scar on you so it can be a reminder of your time of weakness and the reason you live for your grandpa, for me, but most importantly yourself. Because ..." Ayame was cut off.


    "Because Grandpa gave his life for me to live. He gave me all his time and devotion, and I won''t give up. I will make him proud so that the day I see him again, he will be proud of the man I have become," Noboru said.


    "Good. Now, anyway, I see you transcendent form, as you decided to dub it, has destroyed your equipment, so I brought you this," Ayame declared as, with a snap of her finger, the gear she purchased for him appeared.


    "Wow! That''s a beautiful sword, and that shield is so cool. The armor looks good," Noboru said as, in a few minutes, he was in his new armor. He had black armor with golden outlines and a cape that went down to his waist; several special crystals were on it. On his sword holster lay the Black Star Blade, a black katana with gold outlines and patterns on it, and the Black Star Shield, a shield with pointy edges and black and gold outlines; it had an omni energy crystal holstered on his hand.


    "Looking good, Noboru-kun," the demon said as she stepped up to him and put her hand out, letting out energy, and lines of text appeared in omni energy and vanished. "I''ve written some rules, like only you can use the sword, armor, and shield, and in the armor''s case, wear it. The sword, shield, and armor will grow with you both power and size-wise," she said as Noboru had stars in his eyes.


    "That''s so cool; when will I learn that, Ayame-chan?" Noboru said. As soon as Ayame heard "chan," her face turned red, along with her ears, and her ears and wings twitched. She quickly calmed down. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not yet, Noboru. Prove to me you are ready; when you have proved your worth, I will train you," she said, making Noboru pout before gaining a look of determination.


    "I will prove my worth, and then you will train me, and I will avenge Grandpa and destroy the prophet that ruined my Grandpa and mine''s life," Noboru said with determination, as Ayame nodded before hugging him and teleporting to the Demon Queen''s realm, her home.


    Noboru heard growls and saw four more dire wolves, making him smirk. "I''m not scared of you anymore," Noboru said as omni energy flowed around him, and he vanished with great speed, slicing all of the wolves'' heads off.


    "I will survive; I will live, no matter what is thrown at me. I will overcome everything," Noboru said, looking at the cut on his arm. "I will never be close to disgracing my grandpa, Ayame-chan, or myself again," he said, walking to the meat of the wolf he had gained double the meat he got from killing the BladeBunny. He put it in a magic bag Ayame had brought him.

 Chapter 14 - 14.

    Chapter 14: Chapter 14. A year had passed since Noboru''s grandpa, Haruki, had died. Noboru had grown stronger. He could now survive alone in the forest of the forbidden regions. His new Black Stark Blade, Shield and armor could handle his Omni Energy when he had sudden bursts of his transcendent state when near death or in an extreme emotional state. Noboru stared at the beast in front of him.


    This was an earth dragon. Noboru sighed, letting his normal silver omni-energy surround him. He still had not found a way to access the transcendent state at will. He had barely gone into that state since the time against the wolves, and he had not met Ayame since their last meeting when he had a breakdown.


    Noboru unleashed a beam of highly concentrated water, like a laser, at the earth dragon, ripping a hole in its wings, making it roar out in pain. As the dragon frantically looked around until it spotted him "How dare you attack me human!" it roared out as it rushed at him with its claws in front, trying to claw him.


    "So you''re the human hunting down my kind. I, Terraquake, shall avenge my fellow dragons. You shall be nothing but a stain on my magnificent claws," the dragon roared as its claws raked Noboru''s armor. Noboru''s armor wasn''t even scratched. It was like Ayame said; this armor grew with its user.


    "I''m sorry, but I need the dragon cores I get from killing you. They are worth a lot, and I need money to enter Celestial Vanguard Academy since my grandpa''s dead and I am the enemy of the Pheonix Kingdom." Noboru said.


    Terraquake growled before it fired giant chunks of earth from its mouth, which made Noboru activate his Gens¨­gan, turning the giant chunks of earth into an illusion. "The Gens¨­gan, you are from the Chikara clan, aren''t you? Your eyes possess the ability to turn all attacks coming towards you into nothing but an illusion," Terraquake roared.


    Noboru rushed towards the dragon with his katana in his hand as he stabbed his katana through its body. The dragon fell to the ground and roared out in pain as it used its tail to send Noboru flying. Noboru landed and then looked at the dragon. He channeled omni-energy around him, boosting his physical capabilities like strength, speed, and defense. He then channeled some omni-energy into his Black Star Blade. Terraquake, seeing this, channeled magic as earth pillars rose and got turned into beams of light. "Terra Pillar Burst!" the earth dragon roared.


    Noboru rushed at the beam, his Black Star Shield in front of him, which was attached to his left arm. His shield deflected the attack. "This is the end!" Noboru said as his omni-energy covered his katana, turning it into pure lightning.


    "Thunder blade slash!" Noboru shouted as the katana went through Terraquake''s left leg. As lightning currents travled through the dragon and the sword engulfed in lightning chopped of Terraquakes left leg making him drop to one knee.


    "You will regret this. You will die one day, human, and I be in hell ready to greet and make you suffer!" Terraquake roared out on in pain bit Noboru was not done he pulled his blade out and jumped up.


    "Thunder Blade slash!" Noboru yelled as he jabbed his katana through the dragons heart as lightning engulfed Terraquake, shocking him relentlessly. Noboru felt the dragon dying his life force was being lowered at a significant pace. Blood gushed out of the dragon


    "Please spare my hatchling. It isn''t born yet. Take it as your pet. Just don''t kill it," Terraquake begged. Noboru thought of the offer; having a dragon to get around places would be convenient, and taming a newborn dragon that would imprint him would make things be so much more easy. Noboru nodded his head and agreed.


    An hour later, he saw the egg Terraquake was guarding. It was the size of a rain barrel. Noboru lifted it up, and it wasn''t that heavy. He took the egg to his small house in the forest. "Well, getting a dragon as a pet is a first," Noboru muttered.


    Phoenix Kingdom.


    Shin Chikara, the founder of the Phoenix Kingdom, was mad. His brothers had denied a meeting for a year straight now. He needed the world be united if they were going to fight Ayame and Noboru. He had sent the Cronus to hunt down his 6-year-old great-great-grandson Nobrou Chikara down and kill him. His great-grandson Hiroshi and his wife Amaya, Noboru''s parents, were growing restless, along with the rest of the clan.


    They wanted to know who Ayame was and how she was so powerful. A lot of secrets of the foundations of the new world order his brother and he had created were going to come out, but his arrogant brothers wouldn''t heed his summons. They were the founders of the other two nations of this world.


    "Delia," Shin said as he sighed towards his personal maid. "Yes, Shin-sama," Delia replied. "Summon the council. Tell Hiroshi and Amaya I am going to tell them about Ayame," Shin ordered. "Right away," Delia replied before leaving.


    A few hours later, Shin walked into the council room to see his great-grandson Hiroshi and his wife Amaya, who were the current king and queen of this country, sitting along with the leader of the 6 noble clans of the Phoenix Kingdom.


    He saw the clan heads; the first was Kira Tanaka, leader of the Tanaka clan, who has taken leadership after her husband Takeshi was killed by his great great grandson Noboru Chikara. The Tanaka clan specializes in Vital Energy Manipulation.


    The second was Himura clan, led by Ren Himura; this clan specializes in soul bonding. The next clan was the Nakamura clan, led by Daichi Nakamura; this clan specialized in Hemomancy manipulation, controlling one''s blood. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The 4th clan present was the Takahashi clan, led by Yuki Takahashi, a clan that specialized in mental manipulation. The 5th clan present was the Yoshida clan, a clan that specialized in sonic manipulation, led by Kazuki Yoshida.


    The final clan present was the Suzuki clan, a clan that specialized in Umbrakinetic, the ability to control darkness, led by Kage Suzuki. "What do you have to say about what has happened in the last year? Who is this Ayame, and why do you, one of the three founding kings, fear her? What secret have you been keeping? Why were we kept in the dark?" Hiroshi Chikara, his grandson and acting king, asked. Shin looked at them and sighed.


    "My brothers and I have made a mistake long ago. We are not the strongest; in fact, we are not anywhere near the strongest. I am the founder of this country; I was the one to name it the Phoenix Kingdom. As you all know, my brother Yami Chikara was the founder of Qilin Kingdom, and Niju Chikara found the Tortoise Kingdom. We were the heirs of a powerful king who ruled the world; his name is not relevant.


    You all know the reason the world was split up into kingdoms was because my brothers and I developed different ways to use omni-energy. I came up with magic, which uses magic circles to channel omni-energy. Yami invented Ki, which uses omni-energy to boost physical capabilities and grant supernatural abilities to humans, and Niju Chikara founded the Tortoise Kingdom, which used hand signs to manipulate Omni energy, which we call chakra. My brother and mine followers each thought the method they followed was superior and broke off into kingdoms.


    Eventually, dimensium was discovered, a special element that allowed us to transcend our dimensionality, so a new arms race began to prove who was better. We raced to see whose method was superior, my magic, Yami''s ki, or Niju''s chakra. We always never surpassed each other. So eventually, as the stories of the kingdoms say, we transcended hierarchies of dimensions and entered into the Hyper Realm, a realm that transcends an infinite amount of hierarchies of dimensions, in which each dimension views the one below it as fiction. In the story, it said our race ended there; however, we lied.


    There are realms above the Hyper Realm like the Outer Realm, a realm that transcends all concepts, including space, time, and dimensionality. This realm also transcends the Hyper Realm.


    However, there''s more beyond that, like the Absolute Outer Realms, which infinitely transcend hierarchies, consisting of layers of Outer Realms, with each one transcending the one below it, viewing it as mere fiction. And above all that is Hell, a place that regards all this as fiction and boasts of infinite layers.


    And then there is the 7 gates of Hell. The First Gate is a realm that has infinite layers above Hell each layer transcends the previous one.


    Each Gate is a realm with infinite layers above the last each layer transcends the previous one.


    Finally, there''s rumors that there is a Demon Goddess''s Realm, which sees all that as fiction and transcends it. That is where this unknown women comes from.


    We reached an Absolute Outer Realm, but then we were attacked by Ayame Akatsuki, who is the demon goddess queen. She destroyed us till this day we can''t get over how she overpowered us so quickly. She then warned us to never return to the outer realm and that our kind does not belong here; that is why I was surprised and terrified when she appeared to save Noboru from me." Shin said.


    All the clan leaders looked shocked to find that the Chikara family was not the strongest in all of existence. Kira Tanaka slammed her table and got up as she screamed, "Why have you been hiding the fact your family is not the best?"


    "I have hidden it because I have seen the way people view the Chikara Clan as the absolute strongest. That can take on all threats if they find out that we aren''t, the world will delve into chaos and wars. We must unite the world together," Shin replied.


    Hiroshi looked at him. "What do you know of this Ayame Akastuki and the demon goddess realm?"


    "I don''t know anything about the demon goddess realm other than what I have said. As for Ayame, I only know her name and that she is a being that terrifies all. She is most likely the strongest being just below the boundless gods. We are nothing but ants before her," Shin said in a serious tone.


    "Is there anything else you''re hiding?" Amaya asked. Shin shook his head. "That is all I know. For now, we need to focus on strengthening the Phoenix Kingdom Magic Knights. I propose the Cronus train this generation of the royal and noble clan heirs."


    All the clan heads looked at each other before nodding their heads. They were shocked and baffled by learning the secrets the founding kings kept from them.


    Back at the Forest in the Forbidden Region


    Noboru heard cracks; he turned to look at Terraquake''s egg to see it was hatching. He saw a small black baby dragon with small golden-yellow outlines between his scales. He felt something weird in his chest as the small dragon looked at him. He saw his own red and golden Gens¨­gan eyes on the dragon. "I will call you Drakaroth." The young dragon gave a happy roar.

 Chapter 15 - 15

    Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Noboru looked at Drakaroth, a small black and yellow dragon, the pride of his house. "Father, are you my Father?" he said. Noboru smiled; everything was going as planned. Noboru was anxious; he might have to kill the baby dragon if it remembered when he killed its father, Terraquake, but he was relieved that it didn''t.


    "Yes, but not your birth Father or Mother. They died, and they entrusted me with your upbringing and care. Call me Noboru in private and Lord Noboru in public," Noboru said. He could feel the power emanating from the small black and yellow dragon.


    "Why should I?" asked Drakaroth. Noboru felt anger welling up within him.


    "Because it''s respectful, and you need to know who the Alpha is. It''s me. Do you understand, Drakaroth?" Noboru demanded, his Omni Energy behaving differently this time, not turning red and black like when he entered his Transcendent State, but just red. Noboru thought this might have been a mistake, as his power was too great and could harm the baby dragon.


    "You are the alpha, Lord Noboru," Drakaroth replied, a hint of fear and respect in his eyes. Noboru smiled; this was new. He felt his omni energy turn red, but not red and black. Could this be a weaker version of his Transcendent State that he could use without experiencing intense emotions or being in trouble? Noboru smiled; this would require more testing.


    "Good. Now we need a saddle so that I can sit on your back without feeling uncomfortable," Noboru said, about to find some Dark Bull demon to obtain some leather, but then he remembered something. He recalled his grandpa explaining how to warp reality.


    [Flashback]


    "Noboru, my boy, listen to your old man, and I will explain how to do reality warping," Haruki said, as a 4-year-old Noboru smiled and listened intently.


    "Reality Warping is the power to rewrite, alter, or create reality. The user can change, shape, and rewrite any aspect of reality. Reality Warping can also be used to manipulate, alter, or rewrite the past, present, and/or future. This ability allows them to bring things into reality or remove things that already exist," Haruki explained, and Noboru listened intently.


    "Wow, that''s so cool! Can I learn how to do it, Grandpa?" Noboru asked. Haruki nodded.


    "Of course, but I can only teach you how to initiate it. The rest is up to you," Haruki said as Noboru looked up with red eyes filled with stars.


    "Grandpa, teach me, please," Noboru begged, jumping up and down.


    "Okay, in order to warp reality, you must use your omni energy to do it," Haruki explained.


    "How do I do that, Grandpa?" Noboru asked. Haruki smirked.


    "Well, in order to warp reality, you have to concentrate your omni energy throughout reality. Then, think about what you want to happen, and once you''ve done that, think about what you want to change or rewrite, and it should happen," Haruki said.


    "Is it that easy?" asked Noboru. Haruki laughed.


    "Not at all, it''s one of the most challenging abilities to master," Haruki said.


    "Then how did you do it?" Noboru asked. Haruki smiled.


    "I have my ways, but you''ll have to figure this one out by yourself," Haruki said.


    [End Flashback] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noboru had just remembered his Grandpa Haruki. He smiled at the good memories he had with his Grandpa. He felt sadness when he remembered how Takeshi Tanaka, under the orders of the Phoenix Kingdom, killed him and how he couldn''t exact revenge and destroy the Phoenix Kingdom due to Shin, who was stronger than him. Noboru''s anger turned into determination. He focused his omni energy on all of reality and willed a black and gold demonite saddle and armor into existence for Drakaroth. With a burst of energy, he forced reality to bend to his will, and a black and gold demonite saddle and armor appeared on Drakaroth. Noboru was surprised that he could achieve this without entering his Transcendent State or its weaker version. Noboru smiled; he was beyond Cronus, Meiyo, Kouki, Hiroshi, Amaya, and everyone else because only his grandpa knew how to manipulate pure omni energy. The rest of the world channeled omni energy into other, more controllable forms like mana, ki, or chakra.


    "Drakaroth, how does your gift feel?" Noboru asked. Drakaroth smiled and tried out his new equipment.


    "It feels good, Lord Noboru," Drakaroth said as Noboru smiled.


    "Good. Now, let''s find a village or something so you can train and get used to the sky, and we can fly," Noboru said. Drakaroth moved to balance himself on his legs and nodded.


    "Yes, Lord Noboru," Drakaroth replied. But Noboru stopped him.


    "You can call me Noboru in public and Lord Noboru in private," Noboru said, and they mounted the young dragon and took off, spotting a town a few miles away.


    "That is a village, no, a city down there?" Noboru asked, puzzled.


    "What''s a town?" Drakaroth asked. As he looked down, he saw a massive city. His dragon eyes, which were powerful, spotted a group of soldiers from the Phoenix Kingdom rounding up what looked like humans with animal features, who were residents of this city, and forcing them into the forest with whips, chains, and collars. Noboru saw them and his face contorted with contempt and disgust. His red eyes flashed with bright crimson fury when he recognized the soldiers from the Phoenix Kingdom.


    "That''s Morgan Suzuki, a member of the Cronus, the Phoenix Kingdom''s elite mages! Their leader killed my grandpa, and they were the ones who bullied me. Her bloodline allows her to manipulate shadows and darkness, but she''s even more powerful; she can create darkness and shadows from nothing. She can also create creatures of darkness and is the first daughter of the clan head, Kage Suzuki, one of the strongest in the world," Noboru explained to Drakaroth, who nodded in understanding.


    "Drakaroth, we''re going to attack them. You fly down and unleash your earth roar at them," Noboru said. Drakaroth hesitated.


    "Lord Noboru, I can use my power, but it''s different. I don''t know what it is, but I can use all elements and control Omni Energy, just like you," Drakaroth explained. Noboru was surprised; he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "Alright, I need you to use a holy light attack on her," Noboru said. Drakaroth nodded, spread his wings, and gathered Omni Energy, converting it into holy light. Then, he aimed it at Morgan and the Phoenix Kingdom''s regular magic knights. "Holy Light Roar!" Drakaroth shouted, and a ray of holy light shot from his mouth


    , incinerating or killing all it touched. Dust filled the area where Morgan and the knights had stood, but when the dust cleared, only dead knights remained, and Morgan was engulfed in darkness.


    "So, Noboru, this is where you''ve been. We''ve been looking for you. Who would''ve thought you''d be here with Demi Human Trash? But I suppose it''s fitting, considering you''re no better than them. Today, Shin wants you and that red-haired demon who saved you dead," Morgan said condescendingly, her eyes glowing ominously purple as the world darkened. Several beasts made of shadows and darkness surrounded the once lively and colorful town, which now looked dreary and lifeless.


    "You''ll pay for all the times you hurt me, Morgan," Noboru said as he jumped off Drakaroth''s back, his Omni Energy enveloping him. He moved with incredible speed, slashing at her with movements so fast that his omni energy left scratches. The sword could harm beings from higher realms, but without his Transcendent State, it could only scratch her.


    She coated her fist in darkness and attempted a punch, but Noboru dodged with pure speed, moving so quickly that it was instantaneous.


    "You''ve gotten stronger, but without that red and black aura, you''re too weak. I am a 10th-dimensional transcendent. You haven''t even undergone a combat trial or transcended once. I don''t understand how you obtained such a high-level sword and equipment, but I''ll take it from your dead body, disgraceful traitor," Morgan said in a serious tone. Her eyes flickered back to green, with a hint of purple.


    "Her eyes... My eyes were like that when she used to abuse me to entertain Kouki and Meiyo," Noboru thought. He suddenly remembered how, as a child, she used to use her famous attack Nightmare Lancer on him, subjecting him to his worst fears for days until Grandpa Haruki saved him. Her eyes turned red as she, Noboru, and Drakaroth were sent to the shadow realm, her clan''s special domain they controlled as gods. She gave him a sadistic smile.


    "Hello, Noboru. You know, I missed you. I missed torturing you when my favorite victim left. I was so bored. But now, I''ve found you and your weakness," Morgan said, looking at Drakaroth as she formed several spears of darkness in the sky, aiming for Drakaroth''s legs, tail, and any non-lethal areas. Drakaroth howled in pain.


    "Lord Noboru, help, it hurts!" the day-old dragon screamed. "Lord Noboru, please!" Noboru tried to move, but with a flash of Morgan''s eyes, he was restrained by shadows, forced to watch Drakaroth experience excruciating pain. Noboru watched in agony as she continued to torture and dismember him. He started to breathe heavily as feelings of helplessness washed over him, watching the dragon hatchling he cared for have its legs, tail, and wings mutilated. With a whimper, Noboru began to cry, unable to help his own friend, his partner in distress.


    He began to remember his grandpa being killed by Takeshi and being unable to do anything. He remembered being unable to exact revenge and destroy the Phoenix Kingdom due to Shin. Noboru let out a scream of rage, and his normal white aura turned red and black. The entire shadow realm was being destroyed, but it would repair itself in time. Everyone found themselves back on Earth. Noboru extended his hand toward Drakaroth and used his reality-warping powers to heal him. Noboru employed his omni energy and restored Drakaroth''s missing limbs. Noboru knew Drakaroth was healed. He then raised his hand.


    "Drakaroth, stand down. I will take care of this," Noboru ordered his partner. Drakaroth got to his feet and limped into the sky.


    Morgan looked shocked as she watched a newborn dragon, born just a day ago, regenerate its limbs and fly into the sky.


    "That form... It''s that form," Morgan said, frightened by the form Noboru had used to kill Takeshi, her former leader, and fight Shin. Morgan felt her heart being pierced by something, and then she looked up to see Noboru throwing a punch. After her heart was pierced, she realized what was happening: Noboru was reversing cause and effect. Noboru made it so the effects of his punch, her heart being pierced, occurred before he even threw the punch.


    "You made it so your punch being thrown was a result of my heart being pierced by sheer speed alone. Just how fast are you, Noboru?" Morgan said as her life faded from her eyes.


    Noboru''s Omni energy returned to its normal silver color as his anger subsided and his Transcendent State faded. Noboru ran to Drakaroth. "Drakaroth, come down here. Don''t ever scare me like that again. You''re the only one I have, other than Ayame-chan," Noboru said as the dragon landed and nuzzled Noboru''s body.


    "I''m sorry, my Lord. I''ll train so you don''t have to feel like that again," Drakaroth said as a few demi-humans from the village approached them.


    "Thank you for saving us, great hero. Those Phoenix Kingdom monsters enslaved us because we aren''t humans and can''t use omni energy like they can. We are limited to using either Chakrs, ki or magic, so they consider us inferior and force us to mine Dimensium for their Transcendent Relics," one of the demi-humans said, wearing ragged clothes and looking tired and exhausted.


    "I see," Noboru said. "Don''t worry; I will protect you from this corrupt kingdom. Are there any others who need help?" Noboru asked.


    "Yes, many others like elves, dark elves, Dragonkin, and other inhuman species have been kidnapped, forced out of their kingdoms, and made to live in the forbidden regions as slaves or be killed," said an old man who walked up. Noboru saw the villagers making way for the elder and realized he was the city chief.


    "I see. I will help them as well. But first, do you mind if me and my dragon, Drakaroth, stay here for some rest and food?" Noboru asked, and the man''s face lit up with joy.


    "Young hero, welcome to our town, and thank you for saving us. We can prepare a feast in your honor for rescuing us," the village chief or elder said, excited to meet the hero of their city.


    Noboru couldn''t help but think about what he had learned. Humans enslaving other races, pushing them out of their kingdoms into forbidden regions for forced labor. Noboru was filled with rage. "The Phoenix Kingdom and the other kingdoms think of other races as trash. Demi-humans, elves, and other inhuman species are sentient and deserve the same respect. I''ve found a purpose, a mission to create a kingdom better than the Phoenix Kingdom, a place to start a new life," Noboru thought as he gazed at the horizon in the direction of the Three Great Kingdoms and smirked. "Looks like it''s time for me to step in."

 Chapter 16 - 16

    Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Noboru woke up in a house that reminded him of his room in his grandpa Haruki''s mansion. He heard a knock.


    "Hero-sama, breakfast is ready," a voice said. Noboru smiled as he was reminded of Rose his old maid. Noboru also liked the fact that he was treated like a hero here, but he hadn''t forgotten what he had learned yesterday. Humans enslaving and forcing other races to mine dimensium and make relics, and for some other races, it was even worse. The elder refused to tell Noboru what heinous acts the people of the main kingdoms had committed, saying it was too disgusting for a kid to know.


    Noboru sighed and got up, he did his morning routine, and eventually found himself in the dining room of the elder''s house. He looked out of the mansion that he helped take back yesterday to see Drakaroth, who was being fed some monster the demi-humans had hunted.


    "Ah, Hero-Sama. Our great hero. First, I shall introduce myself; I am Fenrir, an elder Demi Wolf. We like how humans gained Omni Energy, gained energy from the clash, were born or transformed from normal animals, gained intelligence and human-like appearance with human-like appearances. However, I, unlike most, am one who fell out of a higher dimension during the great clash," said Fenrir as Noboru nodded.


    ''Why didn''t Grandpa tell me this?'' Noboru thought. Noticing Noboru''s thought and knowing exactly what he thought, Fenrir decided to address him.


    "Noboru, you might be wondering why the kingdoms never taught you this. It''s simple; they wish to hide their disgraceful acts. The three founding Kings of Phoenix, Tortoise, and Qilin aren''t as peaceful as you think. Their father was a fair but just king who cared not only for humans but all races, but they killed him. The great king, as we call him, the king who ruled before, sought to unite all races when the clash first happened; we were born. However, humans thought they were superior and were offended by us having human-like appearances and hunted us down. The king tried to stop it, but the three founding kings and their followers who believed in human superiority killed him. Then they had a power struggle born of their ego over whose method of utilizing this omni energy is superior. Which, as you know, led to the formation of the three kingdoms," Fenrir explained as Noboru quickly processed the information.


    "I see, but why couldn''t you fight back?" Noboru asked, confused.


    "It''s not as simple as you think. You see, only humans of this world had omni energy. The rest of us were born with KI energy, and some of us who were lucky had magical affinities. But as you know, Omni Energy is diverse, and you can practically do anything with it. At first, we were better than the humans, but then they started to grasp their power and pushed us back. Those of us who fell from higher dimensions into this world were the only ones who could fight back, but then the three founding kings used dimensium for the first time, realizing its potential. They transcended beyond the level of people like me who fell from higher dimensions, killing most until we became subservient to them," Fenrir explained, anger laced his tone with hatred towards the three founding kings.


    Noboru sat disgusted. "Grandpa never told me this," he said as the elder looked at Noboru.


    "It isn''t uncommon that your family would hide such acts. It''s a family''s job to look like superheroes in front of their young ones, to paint a perfect picture in their head of them being perfect when, in reality, as you can see, they will do anything for their selfish desires. Your grandfather seems like an honorable man. Unlike your mother and father, who continued your family''s sins, he stopped during his time of ruling. But don''t forget it was the three kings and the royal families who started enslaving those who aren''t human. But enough talk about this for now. It is best not to think too much about this now. Eat, after all, you said you were going to go to Alfheim to help the elves out there. I advise against that. That is one of the three kingdoms'' favorite places to go, and one that is heavily guarded for reasons you are too young to know," Fenrir said as Noboru nodded.


    "Alfhiem, I heard Grandpa talk about that. He said that the elves there are treated like trash, and the land has been mined out and ruined. The elves are forced to work under the three kingdoms. I used to hear some men say the elven women were their favorites for some reason," Noboru said, confused, showing he was still a child. Fenrir frowned at how the human nobles spoke so openly about such things in front of a child, but that was to be expected. Noboru was too innocent to understand.


    "Yes, the elves are treated poorly. The three kingdoms treat the elven women there worse than male elf slaves; they force them to do all sorts of things. The elves were once a proud race who lived in harmony with nature. Their home, Alfheim, was a land full of forests and plant life. However, because of the three kingdoms'' actions, it has become hell for elven women, and the males are forced to mine and dig for dimensium, which is why it''s one of the three kingdoms'' most guarded locations. It is a place where humans can do anything and get away with it because they believe, like us demi-humans, that elves are lower lifeforms to humans," Fenrir said as Noboru nodded.


    Noboru was shocked at what he learned. ''It seems like I am going to have to save another place from human cruelty. However, first, I need to train harder. I can''t save anyone if I am weak," Noboru said as he finished eating.


    Fenrir nodded. "I understand your desire for strength, but please take it easy. You can''t achieve power overnight; it takes time to gain power. The three kingdoms have been abusing their power for centuries now, so rushing in without strength will only lead to your death," Fenrir said as Noboru nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Elder Fenrir; I won''t be stupid. I will train myself and gain more knowledge first before I go off trying to save people. I don''t want to die," Noboru said as Fenrir nodded.


    "That is good, Noboru-san. We will do as you say; after all, you are our hero," Fenrir said as Noboru smiled.


    "Thank you, Elder Fenrir," Noboru said as he left the house. Noboru began training again, this time with even more vigor than ever.


    Fenrir watched as Noboru trained; his heart was in pain. He hated humans; they enslaved his people and looked down on them like they were animals. But despite him hating humans, he had to admit this one was different from the others. He was kind and wanted to help those who needed it.


    "Young Noboru has a good heart. He might just be the one to finally save us from this hell we were born in," Fenrir said as he sighed.


    Phoenix Kingdom


    "What do you mean the city of those filthy Yokai has been lost to us? We have Morgan Suzuki, a member of the Cronus Knights running the show in there. The Cronus Knights are some of the best the Phoenix kingdom has to offer," King Hiroshi Chikara said as his wife, Amaya Chikara, said nothing. She knew her husband was an angry man; he was always like this whenever something didn''t go his way.


    "I am sorry, your majesty. Someone strong helped them defeat us," an informant said.


    "Are you sure it wasn''t the other kingdom?" Hiroshi said as the informant nodded.


    "No, your majesty, I am sure of it. I haven''t heard of any attacks, and your sensei Kaito Danzo never saw it coming. Remember, he can see flashes of the futures; it''s how we guarded our territory, which means either the other founding kings and brothers of Shin-sama did it, or it was¡ª"


    "Noboru Chikara, our disgrace of a son," Amaya said as Hiroshi frowned.


    "Yes, but he can''t have done it alone without the transcendent state, and we didn''t sense it. Who helped him?" Hiroshi asked.


    "I am not sure, your majesty. I just know it wasn''t the other two founding kings nor Shin-sama. But what if Noboru used the Transcendent State in the shadow realm? Morgan Suzuki could have taken the fight there, and since it''s in a different place, it might not have been sensible, or it could be a small burst, so we never had enough time to sense it," the informant said as Hiroshi sighed.


    "It is possible. Noboru might have used the Transcendent state to get a burst of power to win. Send our Cronus..."


    "Hold off on that, Hiroshi," a voice said as Hiroshi, Amaya, and the informant saw who it was; they kneeled.


    "Shin-sama," Hiroshi said as the founding king of the Phoenix kingdom, Shin, walked in.


    "If it was Noboru, we would just lose our best forces for some trash city full of worthless trash, disgusting creatures. Have the Cronus guard Alfheim first; we can''t let the kid learn why it''s the three kingdoms'' most prized area," Shin said, pausing to lick his lips along with Hiroshi and the informant, earning a look of disgust from Amaya, but she stayed quiet, knowing she would die if she talked out of place. "And second, the boy will ruin everything if he finds out, especially if he gets that bitch Ayame involved," Shin said with hatred and fear at the mention of the last part.


    "Yes, your majesty," Hiroshi and the informant said as they both left.


    ''That brat, if he comes near Alfheim, he will learn the truth about us. I need to keep him away from the area; he would ruin everything I worked so hard to build for the last years,'' Shin thought as he smirked.


    ''I must say, you have gotten smarter than the last time we interacted, Noboru. You aren''t the naive, stupid, weak kid. You''re smarter now; I can tell from how you avoided us. But not smart enough to outsmart me. I have a trick up my sleeve,'' Shin thought as he laughed evilly. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back with Noboru


    Noboru focused as his omni energy turned from silver to red. This isn''t like his transcendent state, red and black omni energy that he can rarely access. Only when he is in intense emotion, stress, or danger does he go into that state. But right now, he was in a state that allowed him to fight beings who are higher dimensional. If he had to say, at least people who were 5 dimensional higher than him he could easily kill. Since his base omni energy allowed him to kill people who are 3rd dimensional, in his red omni energy state, he could kill 8th-dimensional beings. This would be good against the lower members of Cronus. Of course, in his Transcendent State, only Shin and the three kings can oppose him, but other than that, the Cronus would easily lose if they fought him in his Transcendent State. However, it has its own flaws. Noboru has to use intense emotion or be in danger to enter that state, and even if he enters it, he can only stay in it for a limited time before his body collapses from the strain.


    Noboru smirked as he felt stronger. He was glad that he found his red state. In his red state, Noboru could do anything with his omni energy, and with his red state, Noboru would be able to fight on par with beings 5 dimensional higher than him, which was good.


    "I wonder what I should call this red state? How about Crimson state?" Noboru said as he nodded. "Yeah, I like that. Crimson state," Noboru said as he smiled.


    "Hero-sama," a voice said as Noboru saw Kitsumi, a fox demi-human girl. Kitsumi had fox ears and tails; she was pretty cute and she wore a robe and dress that hid her figure.


    "Yes, Kitsumi?" Noboru asked as Kitsumi smiled.


    "Hero-sama, thank you for freeing us," Kitsumi said as Noboru nodded.


    "You''re welcome. I couldn''t let those humans oppress you guys further," Noboru said as he was tackled by Kitsumi.


    "Thank you, Hero-sama. I love you. I want to bear your children," Kitsumi said as Noboru was confused.


    "Kitsumi, I am too young for that. I am only a kid," Noboru said as Kitsumi nodded embarrassed, forgetting.


    "Oh, sorry. It''s mating season, and most of us forget about age and go for the strongest in the area. I might not be the only demi-human," Kitsumi said as Noboru nodded.


    ''I wonder how far the other demi-humans will go. I heard kitsune are very sexual creatures. Will the other demi-humans try something if they see me?'' Noboru thought as he was tackled by another female demi-human, who was a cat demi-human.


    "Noboru-san, please give me your seed. I want to give birth to your child," the Cat demi-human said as Noboru blushed bright red.


    "I am too young. Plus, I am only a kid. You can''t ask me to do this," Noboru said as the cat demi-human frowned and nodded.


    "I understand, Hero-Sama," the cat demi-human said as Noboru nodded. Noboru quickly teleported away to Elder Fenrir''s house.


    "Girls are scary," he said.

 Chapter 17 - 17

    Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Noboru woke up; 5 years had passed, and he was now 11 years old. He had grown stronger and achieved unbelievable power. He had fought many and killed many Magic Knights from the Phoenix Kingdom, as well as elite forces that rivaled the Cronus from other kingdoms, such as the Q Force from the Qilin Kingdom and the Anbu Black Ops from the Tortoise Kingdom. The Magic Knights were easy to beat; it was as if they never actually had permission to attack since he never encountered any more Cronus Knights apart from Morgan.


    Eventually, the Phoenix Kingdom had stopped sending Knights here. The Q Force and Anbu Black Ops stopped trying to take over the power vacuum left after the Phoenix Kingdom gave up trying to take back Yokaihime when Noboru killed two members who were elites of their kingdom. Noboru had also freed nearby villages, cities, and towns from the three kingdoms.


    Noboru walked downstairs, taking in the sight of Elder Fenrir''s house, knowing it would be the last time he spent here. Today, he was going to going to Alfheim and save it from the Cronus, Q Force, and Anbu Black Ops. He had trained in the Red Aura state and found out that he could fight anything or anyone that was 7th Dimensional transcendent or lower. Noboru had also started using many different types of manipulation like Law Manipulation and Conceptual Manipulation. He had even perfected Space and Time Manipulation.


    "Elder Fenrir, I thank you for your hospitality, even though I am human and a member of the family who enslaved your race. I promise you I will free everyone from the three Kingdoms," Noboru said as he ate the food.


    "I know, Noboru. I can see that despite all you have been through, you are a good boy that your Grandpa wanted you to be. I believe that you will be a good king, and I and Yokaihime will pledge ourselves to you when you become king," Elder Fenrir said as Noboru gave a rare smile. He rarely smiled, but when he did, it was only a small smile. "Thank you, Elder Fenrir," Noboru said and bowed.


    After the meal was done, Noboru walked to the middle of Yokaihime with a raised hand and a voice that echoed through the city as he declared, "I, Noboru, hereby create a law that shall shield Yokaihime from outsiders. Only its residents and those granted permission by its residents may enter." The very fabric of reality seemed to quiver as he continued, "This law shall be absolute and unbreakable, binding itself to the very essence of our city. Anyone who tries to breach this barrier without consent shall face consequences dictated by the city''s will."


    As he did every single city he liberated his words took hold of Yokaihime, a shimmering barrier encircled Yokaihime, invisible yet impenetrable, pulsating with the power of his newly created law. A nearby demihuman approached Noboru, his eyes wide with wonder. "Noboru, you''ve done it! Yokaihime is now safe from the kingdoms'' intrusion."


    The Demon Goddess Realm


    A red eye opened, and the owner of the eyes gave a smile. "So, Noboru-Kun, you have decided to choose that path. Interesting. I will help you, my dear Noboru-Kun," Ayame said as she, with just channeling her omni energy, made the law stronger and affected everyone and everything that was below her¡ªa being that, with a single glance, can destroy the entire Demon Goddess''s realm and everything below it and see it and everything as fiction, well, apart from her Noboru-kun, but that was for a different day.


    Yokaihime


    Noboru felt the law he had created take effect. He teleported outside and tried to lure a monster from the forest in, but it couldn''t enter. "Hey, Kitsumi, can you allow this little guy in?" He asked as she did what he asked, and the monster was able to enter the city. Once Noboru was done with his test, he pulled out a sword, and the monster was slashed before the sword was swung. Noboru smiled; he loved reversing causality. It was a simple way to kill beings that were an annoyance to deal with, not for being strong, but just because they were a nuisance.


    "Well then, Kitsumi, I will see you around. I am heading off to Yokaihime now," Noboru said as Kitsumi waved him off. Noboru decided to sit on Drakaroth as he walked a bit. A few hours had passed, and Noboru continued to sit on Drakaroth, his dragon companion, while he walked through the forest to Alfheim. Although he could teleport, he felt that something needed his attention when suddenly he heard a scream.


    "Help. No! Don''t take my daughter, you evil humans!" Noboru heard a woman cry out. He ran to the area to see a female vampire being pushed to the ground by a Nakamura. Noboru channeled some omni-energy into his eyes, ears, and nose, increasing his senses so he could hear everything clearly.


    "Be grateful, inhuman inferior scum. Your daughter will be used to breed and bring greatness to our clan. You see, after researching, the Phoenix Kingdom has found out that if humans breed with beings who have a similar affinity to them, in my case the Nakamura Hemomancy and your lower vampire''s natural affinity to blood, we can create stronger heirs that have a stronger affinity to blood. With all your abilities and our human omni-energy, we can channel it to make sure they''re human," said the Nakamura clan''s men.


    Noboru was disgusted. Over the years, thanks to Demi-Human heat cycles in Yokaihime, he had learned a lot about sex and love from Elder Fenrir who taught him. So he knew about woman and man relationships, but to see the Phoenix Kingdom willing to destroy a sacred act for power disgusted him. Noboru surrounded himself in red energy and appeared in front of the Nakamura, slashing the man''s right hand off before he could touch the vampire girl.


    "So, this is what the Phoenix Kingdom has resorted to," Noboru said as he looked at the Nakamura clansmen. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Beast, this is where you were. This is good; I will kill you and claim the bounty and the young hot piece of ass," the Nakamura clansmen said, rushing at Noboru with his left hand using metal claws to try and claw Noboru. The Nakamura was a 5th-dimensional transcendent. Noboru blocked his metal claws with his sword, pushing him back and slashing the man''s leg, making him drop to his knees.


    "Is this all you have, you disgusting pedophile?" Noboru said as he slashed the Nakamura''s head off as soon as he heard the foolish Nakamura say age is just a number, the younger the better. Noboru looked at the man with disgust. He helped the little girl and her mother.


    "Oh my God, it''s you, the Black Star Knight, the Phoenix Kingdom''s Chikara clan''s disowned prince who fights the injustice of the three Kingdoms," said the little girl, making her mother''s eyes widen.


    "Thank you so


    much, Black Star Knight, sir," the mother said as Noboru gave a light smile.


    "You needn''t thank me; I would do the same for anyone. But you should leave; the Phoenix Kingdom is trying to capture you two, so be careful," Noboru said as the mother nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, thank you. You helped our village, now you helped me. Do you need a place to rest? My home is open to you," she said as Noboru shook his head.


    "I am sorry; I can''t stop. I have to make my way to Alfheim. I have to complete my goal," Noboru said as he gave her a smile and jumped on Drakaroth''s back, and the dragon ran through the forest. Noboru had a goal to liberate half of the Forbidden Regions from the three kingdoms, which he had mostly done. He had also created laws to prevent them from being taken back before turning the age of 12 when he would be attending Celesital Vanguard Academy. He only created the law on Yokaihime today because he was always there to protect it and didn''t see a need until today, as he would be leaving Yokaihime to liberate Alfheim.


    A few weeks had passed, and eventually, Noboru made it to the gates of Alfheim. He had saved many kingdoms, cities, towns, villages, and people on the way, and now all that stood in his way was liberating the most guarded city in the entire Forbidden Region from Cronus, Q Force, and Anbu Black Ops.

 Chapter 18 - 18

    Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Noboru looked at Alfheim City with Drakaroth as they took cover in the forest and, as expected, saw guards from all three kingdoms fighting over who was more superior. Noboru smiled; he could use this feud. Noboru also sensed familiar powers. It seemed that ten Cronus knights were dispatched to Alfheim.


    Noboru was about to make his move when he saw the gates open up and the Cronus knights lower their heads in respect, while the Q Force and Anbu Black Ops gave looks of hatred as a carriage left the city. Noboru channeled some Omni Energy through his senses, not activating his special eye-based bloodline, but instead enhancing his senses so he could see and hear what was going on. Noboru gave a look of disgust as he saw four bound, naked Elven women who had whip marks and slave crests on them.


    Noboru''s eyes turned to anger. "Drakaroth, you stay hidden. I am going to save those women," he said as the Dragon nodded, knowing its voice would alert the guards. Noboru silently jumped among the trees of the forest. When the carriage was out of range from the soldiers stationed by, Noboru channeled Omni energy into his sword and shot a beam of lightning at the horses, killing them. Noboru then jumped down as the guards came out.


    "Noboru Chikara! Shin Sama warned us you might come, Black Star Knight, but I am not surprised that a beast like you would be defending other lower life forms," a voice said coming from the carriage. Noboru''s eyes narrowed.


    "Civilian Council Member Izuna. I should have expected such actions from you," Noboru said, his voice turning cold. "I am going to say this once: let the women in the carriage go, or the next thing you and those Magic Knights will see is Hell."


    "You think I am scared of you, beast? You have no power. You''re just a soul with no power. Lord Meiyo and Kouki are the ones with power," Izuna said as he turned to the knights. "What are you waiting for? Kill the beast."


    The two magic knights aimed their hands; one had a wand and created a magic circle that sent ice at Noboru, while the other held up his hand and a red magic circle appeared, unleashing a torrent of power. Noboru activated his Gensogan, and the attacks turned into nothing but mere illusions. Noboru then, with speed alone, instantly appeared behind the first Magic Knight, the ice user, and tapped his shoulder and disappeared, reappearing in his original position as the man shot a magic beam of ice behind him.


    "Hey, what are you doing? He''s over there," the fire Knight said.


    "He was just behind me," the ice Knight said.


    "You goddamn useless knight. Do what I pay you for and kill him," Izuna yelled.


    Noboru got bored and decided to end this. He instantly appeared between the knights and channeled lightning, stabbing it into the heart of the ice user and blocking a punch from the enraged fire knight.


    "No, you killed..." The fire knight couldn''t finish his sentence as the Black Star Blade coated in lightning pierced his heart. Noboru then looked at Izuna, who was shaking in fear.


    "Stay away from me, beast. You will regret killing me. I am important; the Pheonix Kingdom won''t stand for this," Izuna said, backing up as Noboru walked toward him, the wind coating his blade as Noboru lifted the sword above his head, and Izuna''s back was against his carriage.


    "How does it feel, Izuna, to have your back against the wall like you made me when I was four? Did you enjoy torturing a four-year-old? Never mind, I can see in your eyes you did," Noboru said as he brought the blade coated in wind down, cutting Izuna in half. "Pathetic to think I feared you once."


    Noboru then walked to the back of the carriage and saw the elven women bound. They were drugged up and out of it. Noboru was disgusted; such pure maidens were reduced to such a state. Noboru put his hand on them, channeling his omni energy. He used a healing technique he had developed that restored the body and mind to its prime, called "Full Heal." As soon as they were healed, they backed up.


    "Stay away, human."


    "You keep your filthy hands away from us."


    "Oh god, your kind disgraces me."


    Noboru frowned. "Don''t worry; I saved you. The bad men are dead," Noboru said with a small smile as the women started to throw their hands and slap the air, which was the most unintimidating thing ever, but Noboru backed up, giving the women some time to process.


    "Why should we believe you?"


    "Your kind only cares for our bodies."


    "Our people are suffering because of you, human."


    Noboru sighed. "I know, but that''s why I''m here. I will save the Forbidden Regions from the three Kingdoms. I am Noboru Chikara." Noboru said, only to dodge an incoming projectile, a bottle the soldier was throwing. "Hey, what was that for?" Noboru asked with a pout, showing he was still an 11-year-old, almost making the elven women coo.


    "You''re part of that family, the family responsible for all this," one of the women said as Noboru frowned. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If it helps, I was disowned. I just came here to free you and tell you that you can go to any nearby village east from here, and they have been liberated by me," Noboru said as one of the elven women, the youngest, spoke up.


    "Big sis Celestia, he is not lying, and he doesn''t have any bad intentions like the other men," she said as the women were confused but quickly calmed down.


    "We would like that, but I would rather fight for my Kingdom. I am Celestia, Alfheim''s Holy Knight. I will go alongside you to help liberate Alfheim if that''s what your goal is," Celestia said as Noboru thought about it. Although he would prefer to be alone, it would be beneficial to have someone who knows her way around the place.


    "Fine, but only you. The rest will be liabilities. Your little sister and the other will have to leave for the village. My dragon, Drakaroth, will take them someplace safe," Noboru said.


    "That is agreeable, but Noboru Chikara, if you betray us and something happens to my sister, I will kill you myself," said Celestia as Noboru smiled.


    "I''d expect nothing less," Noboru said as he escorted them to his hiding area where Drakaroth was. When they arrived, the elven women almost screamed before Noboru and Celestia quieted them down. "Shush, you''re going to get us caught. That''s Drakaroth. He''s my pet, or son since I hatched him from an egg. He will escort Celes and..." Noboru was cut off.


    "I normally don''t give my name to humans, but since you''re helping us, my name is Angelica," Angelica said as Noboru nodded.


    "Right, as I was


    saying, Drakaroth will take Celes and Angelica to the nearest place I have liberated from the three Kingdoms. I believe that it was the Lizardman village near the swamps," Noboru said, in a thinking position.


    "What do you mean swamp...?" Angelica was cut off as Celestia threw her on Drakaroth, and Celes hopped on.


    "Yay! Hello, Mr. dragon," Celes said as Noboru nodded, and Drakaroth started walking away. Noboru and Celestia watched as Drakaroth left quickly.


    "Your sister''s quite lively for someone who has been treated..." Noboru was cut off.


    "She wasn''t. We hid her existence and sheltered her, but due to our father''s mistake, she was found, and the next day she was to be sold. It''s one of the reasons I am grateful to you. You see, my family is a high elf, and every time we have sex, we lose our purity, which means we can''t heal the forests since our mana is corrupted, like we are meant to, which endangers our species since we need a mana-filled forest as well as mana-filled fruits and herbs to survive," Celestia said. Noboru was actually caught off guard by the information he had learned. No wonder the elves were creatures of legend, and Grandpa had told him their fruits, vegetables, herbs, and even normal leaves in their forest had so much potential. Thinking about it made Noboru mad when he realized that for their own sexual fetishes, the three Kingdoms were going to make such a beautiful race''s existence go extinct.


    "So Celes is your people''s only hope. What about you? Did they..." Noboru was cut off.


    "YES, THEY DID. YOUR PEOPLE, THE HUMANS, THEY PINNED ME DOWN AND... AND..." Celestia yelled but quickly silenced herself as Noboru grabbed her and jumped onto a tree, putting her down. They then heard footsteps nearby.


    "I heard a female screaming; it sounded like that High Elf bitch we fucked a year ago," a male soldier''s voice was heard. Celestia''s eyes widened, recognizing the voice.

 Chapter 19 - 19

    Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Noboru and Celestia peered down from the trees at the three factions guarding the Kingdom: the Cronus Knights, the elite faction of the Pheomix Kingdom; the Q-Force, an elite squadron from the Quilin Kingdom; and the Anbu Black Ops from the Tortoise Kingdom. Noboru frowned, realizing that the gates were not the only guarded entry points. He concentrated, infusing his eyes with Omni energy, allowing him to see Omni energy signatures throughout the city. There were too many to count, and he finally stopped.


    "Every section of the city is guarded," Noboru said, his frustration evident in his tone.


    "I know. I could have told you that. Your kind, the disgusting humans, have no shame. They are only interested in us because of our bodies. The Phoenix Kingdom has been even more interested, apparently altering half-breed children''s races using Omni energy to remove the elven half, making them fully human with elven abilities," Celestia said with disgust, her frustration at how they saw her people as objects evident.


    Noboru frowned, disliking being associated with such people. Still, he wasn''t angry at Celestia; he had witnessed human arrogance and selfishness throughout his entire childhood, which had been ruined by it. He then had an idea to test out a new ability he had recently acquired, one that would require them to take out only one or two guards, given the feud between the three factions.


    "Celestia, I have an idea. I''m going to mentally manipulate the three factions into hating each other. You see, the three kingdoms have feuds based on which way of manipulating Omni Energy is better: Magic, Ki, or Chakra. But they also feud over land. So..." Noboru was interrupted.


    "So if we play on their hatred using your mental manipulation abilities, we can force them to fight each other while we take out their leadership. Then kill those fat, ugly civilians from the three kingdoms are using my people and queen as sex toys," Celestia said as Noboru reacted to being cut off.


    "Yes, that''s what I was going to say! But we won''t be able to charge in. In the Phoenix Kingdom, there is a clan of mental manipulators called the Takahashi Clan. Their powers allow complete control over mental manipulation. In fact, if it weren''t for me possessing the knowledge of how to manipulate Omni energy to a high degree, which the other humans don''t do because they choose to convert Omni energy into magic, ki, or chakra for ease, I wouldn''t be able to mess with their minds because magic, ki, and chakra are limited to the five basic elements unless you have a mutation or bloodline that allows you to use the others," Noboru explained.


    "You don''t have to explain how humans work; I know that. But first, let''s free the people," Celestia said as Noboru nodded.


    Noboru aimed his hand towards the guards stationed outside and used his mental ability to intensify their hatred towards each other.


    "Hey, Phoenix Kingdom trash, why are we Quilin Kingdom sharing this city with you?" one of the Q-Force members said under Noboru''s influence, provoking the Cronus Knights.


    "Shut the hell up, weakling. Who do you think you are, calling us trash? Dirty ki user, you''re as low as these elves," retorted a Cronus Knight from the Phoenix Kingdom.


    "What did you say? You filthy magic users!" countered the Q-Force member.


    Noboru could sense their ki rising, and he knew what would happen next.


    "Hey, let''s settle this," the Cronus Knight said as he aimed a fireball spell.


    "Both of you are trash and lower lifeforms," added the Anbu Black Ops Ninja as he fired a wind bullet. The spells collided, causing an explosion.


    "You will die now," declared the Cronus knight as he began casting a powerful spell.


    "Oh no you don''t," responded the Anbu Black Ops Ninja as he fired another wind bullet.


    "Don''t forget us!" chimed in the Q-Force fighter as they rushed up to join the fight. All Cronus Knights and Anbu Black Ops agents began fighting each other under Noboru''s influence. He smiled as even more reinforcements from all three factions joined the fray.


    "Quick, Celestia, get into the city," Noboru urged as he jumped down. Thanks to his Black Star Blade''s ability to cut through higher-dimensional transcendants, he started to eliminate the leadership and forces of the three Kingdoms'' forces while they were preoccupied with infighting, oblivious to the fact that they were being killed by Noboru under his influence. Noboru knew that this would also destabilize the relationship between the kingdoms, preventing them from retaliating against him once he liberated the forbidden lands, as they would be too busy fighting each other. Eventually, Noboru had eliminated most of the forces from the three Kingdoms and entered the kingdoms to begin healing the elves, both mentally and physically, using his Full Heal ability.


    Noboru came across some human civilians who were using elves as sex slaves. The elves had started to retaliate, as most humans who weren''t knights, ninjas, or fighters couldn''t use Omni energy and were helpless against the vengeful elves and without the drugs making them reliant on humans for sex the Elves had no reason not to kill the humans. Noboru smiled when he heard an explosion and saw the elves who had killed humans being sent flying back. Three members of the Madness Brigade, the Takahashi Clan''s elite fighting forces, had arrived.


    "So, Noboru Chikara, the Beast who destroyed our homes, it was you who upset everything, Black Star Knight? I guess destroying our home wasn''t enough, you monster. Now you free these dirty Lower Lifeforms," Raiga, the third strongest of the Madness Brigade, said, shocking the elves who had been killing their oppressors and civilians.


    "You call me a monster, yet you enslave and rape these innocent sentient beings who can feel pain and emotions like us. You are what the word ''Hypocrite'' would be if dictionaries had pictures," Noboru said in a mocking tone.


    "What, you little brat? You''ve gotten too cocky in your escape. I''m going to mentally torture you, and then I will drag you back to your parents, the king and queen, for your treachery against the Phoenix Kingdom. They will choke the life out of you when you''re mentally broken and begging for death. How dare a lowly beast like you look down upon me?" Raiga said.


    "Well, first, I will kill you, and then I will save these people who need help, not like you, who would enslave them. I won''t let people like you, who are rotten to the core, live," Noboru said.


    "You''re a dead man," Raiga declared as he charged at Noboru, accompanied by his fellow members of the Madness Brigade. The two sides clashed, with swords and energy attacks.


    "Let''s dance," Noboru said as he channeled some Omni energy into his Black Star Blade and deflected a hit from A, a tall, muscular man with surprising strength for a magic user, especially since he was from the Takahashi clan, which relied on their powers more than their physical attributes. B, a short and fast fighter, was exactly what you would expect from a Takahashi clansman and a magic user.


    B attacked first, but Noboru blocked


    his attack, followed by A, who sent him flying into a wall. They were both 7th Dimensional Transcendants, unlike Raiga, who was a 9th Dimensional one.


    "Is that all, Noboru? We all know it''s not. Use the Red and Black Omni Energy state you used against Shin," Raiga taunted.


    Noboru sighed; he couldn''t go into his transcendent state at will, but he could use his Crimson State to defeat A and B. Noboru closed his eyes as a red aura enveloped him. Both A and B were sent flying back into a wall, their armor damaged and broken. A and B got up and rushed at Noboru, but he blocked their strikes. Noboru elbowed B, staggering him, and kicked A in the groin as he grabbed B and used him as a shield against A, ultimately killing B. Noboru could have used the Black Star Shield, but using A as a means to kill B seemed fitting. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A let out a yell of rage. "You, you monster! You made me kill my brother! Damn you, beast! Kaito Danzo Sama was right; you will ruin everything. Die, Noboru, you beast! Die!" A exclaimed as Omni energy formed around him, turning into magic. Reality started to distort around him. Raiga smiled as he aimed his hand at Noboru, and a magic circle appeared. Noboru''s red eyes turned pupil-less.


    Noboru found himself in complete darkness. "Where am I?" Noboru asked as his voice echoed.


    "We are in your mind, Noboru. Here, I have the power. I call this technique the Trials of Mind. You see, in order to escape, you have to complete several trials. Now, let the first one begin," Raiga''s voice said from all directions as the black space transformed into a house.


    Noboru found himself inside a house, and not just any house¡ªthe royal palace where his parents lived. Noboru got up and sighed, ready to complete his trial and defeat Raiga, as well as anyone else from the three kingdoms and free Alfheim from their grasp. Noboru walked downstairs, remembering how he was treated as an outcast in this house, hated by his parent, siblings and family.


    Noboru arrived at the dining table to see his mother, Amaya, walking up to him and hugging him, pressing his face against her decent-sized bust. "My baby boy, you''re awake. We were worried about you. You just fainted," Amaya said as his father, Hiroshi, approached.


    Noboru was confused. ''What is this? They were never this nice. They never even cared for me. They left me for Meiyo and Kouki, only Grandpa cared for me.''


    "Noboru, are you okay? I can''t have my heir..." Hiroshi said, placing his hand on Noboru''s shoulders. Noboru''s eyes started to tear up. He had always hated his mother and father, but if they were like this, he would love them.


    "My baby boy, are you okay?" Amaya said as she wiped his tears away.


    "Yes, mommy," Noboru said. The word "mommy" felt strange to him; he had never used it in a long time. It sounded full of hope.


    "Mummy, is Grandpa Haruki here?" Noboru asked, looking at them. Their faces turned to shock.


    "How do you know that name, Noboru? Forget him; he tried to kill you," Amaya said with fear.


    "HaHaHaHa! Noboru Chikara, this is your trial. Pick between your dream life here in my mental reality that I created for you or your Grandpa, who cared for you when your family abandoned and disowned you. What will it be, to have the dream life you wanted with your parents and be an only child, or accept reality with your grandpa, who gave his life to save and nurture you?" Raiga said as Noboru cried.


    "Why? Why do you, Phoenix Kingdom members, do this to me? Is it not enough that you ruined my childhood, made me a scapegoat, and subjected me to beatings, hatred, and isolation? Why do you have to make me choose between having a good mommy and daddy or a good grandpa?" Noboru cried, broken and unsure of what to do. He could have his dream life with his family or accept that they were bad, with only his grandpa being good.


    "Because you''re a beast, that''s what you are, good only for abuse and to take out all our hatred," Raiga said as Noboru felt something.


    Flashback:


    A four-year-old Noboru walked downstairs, crying his eyes out once again because his parents ignored him in favor of Meiyo and Kouki. Noboru had wanted to go to the sword shop, but his brother wanted to visit the Hakashi Tanaka house, so they went there. Noboru was ignored again, and he was sometimes barely acknowledged by the kingdom. Only his Grandpa Haruki cared for him. Noboru sneaked downstairs, not wanting to be caught. As he walked past his father''s office, he heard their conversation and pressed his ear against the wall to listen.


    "Noboru has gotten really annoying lately," Amaya said.


    "Yes, he isn''t like his siblings but acts like he is," Hiroshi replied.


    "My student, we should consider getting rid of him," Kaito Danzo said.


    "You are right, sensei. If it weren''t for my father Haruki, I would have rid the kingdom of the beast, because that is what Noboru is good for, to be abused and take out all our hatred," Hiroshi said. Noboru''s eyes widened.


    "Daddy hates me. He called me a beast, but I am not one," Noboru silently said, crying as he ran upstairs and got into bed, hugging a teddy bear that Grandpa Haruki had given him.


    End of flashback.


    "No, I hate Amaya and Hiroshi. I don''t need them. I choose to have memories of my deceased Grandpa rather than them," Noboru yelled, destroying the illusion.


    "So that''s your choice. Interesting. You''re stronger than I thought, beast. Unfortunately, you have cleared my first trial. You can decide whether to be let out now or complete the other three. If you clear the other three, I will be helpless. That''s the result of the technique. But if you fail, you will be too broken to save Alfheim, you filthy beast," Raiga said.


    "I choose to beat you at your own game and complete these trials," Noboru said.


    "You have completed the second trial," Raiga acknowledged, his voice weakening. "But the next ones won''t be easy." As he spoke, the blackness changed again. Now, Noboru stood in front of Shin, who was standing before two people.


    "People of the Phoenix Kingdom, it is with great pleasure that I announce we will execute two aides of the beast who ravaged our country: my father, Haruki Chikara, who trained the filthy beast, and Ayame Akatsuki, who not only treated us as filth but also saved Noboru Chikara, the beast, sparing him the justice our people deserved," Hiroshi declared.


    Noboru stared with wide eyes. ''How did Ayame get captured?


    No, it''s an illusion; she isn''t that weak,'' he thought. ''It has to be.''


    "Noboru, Noboru, Noboru, you filthy beast! You have enough power to save one of them. Who will it be, the old man who raised you or the woman who loves you?" Laughed Raiga as he watched Noboru struggle.


    Noboru stared at the two people who cared for him beyond anything. "Even though it''s an illusion, my mind, body, and heart won''t accept it. If I choose one over the other, I will feel the effects emotionally and physically," Noboru said to himself.


    "Noboru, my grandson, save me. Who cares about that demon whore? You can do much better," Haruki spoke. Noboru felt angry; his grandpa was a kind man, and to see Raiga twist his image and have him call Ayame a whore when he would have treated her like a granddaughter for caring for him made him sick. He walked up to Ayame unconsciously, going to free her but stopped when he heard her voice.


    "That''s right, Noboru-kun, save me. Who cares for the old bastard; he''s dead," Ayame said. Noboru felt horrified; he was watching the two most important people in his life being bastardized and mocked to convince him to save them.


    "You have ten seconds to choose before both of them are killed."


    "10," Raiga''s voice rang out.


    Noboru started to get stressed.


    "9," Raiga said in a singing tone.


    Noboru''s mind started to think of ways to stop this.


    "8," Raiga said in a pleased tone.


    "Wait a minute, both," Noboru said to himself.


    "7," Raiga called out.


    "I will save them both."


    Noboru rushed to the area.


    "6," Raiga said.


    As Noboru channeled his energy.


    "5, better do this quickly, or both of them will be lost," Raiga said.


    Noboru stretched out both hands and aimed at both knights who were about to kill Ayame and Haruki.


    "4, make this interesting for me," Raiga said darkly.


    Noboru shot energy blasts at the guards.


    "3," Raiga called out.


    The energy blasts connected.


    "2," Raiga said.


    As the energy was absorbed into Ayame and Haruki, they escaped, and the illusion dissipated.


    "1," Raiga said.


    "It seems you have passed. No matter, you can''t beat the last trial," Raiga said.


    "Choose, Noboru, to stay here and live your dream life without any negatives. You can have your Mummy and Daddy love you and be an only child, as in the first trial, while also having your grandpa alive and Ayame as your wife when you''re older," Raiga proposed.


    "I refuse. You have shown me I can''t trust what you say; you won''t change it after I fail your trial," Noboru said as the blackness faded, and he woke up in Alfheim, where he saw A charging at him. Noboru channeled the crimson omni energy into his sword, creating dark crimson hell flames. "Hell Flame Slash!" Noboru yelled as he beheaded A. Noboru heard screams of pain and looked in the direction of Raiga, who had omni energy gathering in his head before it exploded.


    "So that''s the consequence of losing to the trials," Noboru said as he smiled. He made his way to the castle to find Celestia beaten to the ground, as three figures walked down. Noboru''s eyes widened when he saw the first figure.


    "Shin Chikara, Yami Chikara, and Niju Chikara," Noboru said.


    "You have been causing quite the problems, Noboru. Did you really think we would let you take Alfheim back so easily?" Shin said.


    "So you''re this Noboru who''s in cohorts with Ayame," Yami said loudly.


    "To see such talent have to be erased is saddening, but I can''t, with good faith, allow you to live if you''re allied with that demon," said Niju.


    Suddenly, cracks appeared, and red and black energy seeped through and crashed onto the floor. Out of it appeared Ayame.


    "So, three kings, we meet again. I am sorry, but you will have to vacate this place; my Noboru-kun wants it, you see, and what he wants, he gets," Ayame said as the three founding kings shook in fear.

 Chapter 20 - 20

    Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Noboru stared at Ayame as she stood in front of him protectively. Noboru was feeling a range of emotions: happy that Ayame, someone so powerful, was wasting her time to protect him, but also feeling weak; he hated that he needed to rely on her when it should be the other way around. He looked at the three kings who were shaking in fear.


    "L-Lady Ayame, what are you doing here?" Yami Chikara stuttered out.


    "You must not have heard me, worm. I told you to pack up and have your people leave this city now!" Ayame said as Yami shook in fear.


    "No!" Shin said.


    "WHAT!" Ayame said, anger in her tone as she looked at Shin, the disgusting bug who dared to defy her. "Do you want to die? My Noboru Kun wants this city free, liberated from your kingdoms, so get up and leave NOW!" She yelled.


    "Shin''s right, Yami. Ayame Akatsuki, if you want us out, you are going to have to force us out. We won''t be pushed by you any longer, demon," Niju Chikara said as Ayame grew mad.


    These mortals dared to disrespect her, the Demon Goddess Queen. Well, then she would have to show them their place. "Hahahaha! You think you can beat me? Well then, bugs, come at me," Ayame said as she made a "come at me" hand gesture.


    "Yami, we are going to have to fight. I know we don''t get along, with us being founding kings of rival kingdoms, but she and the Noboru kid are a danger to us," Shin said with fear in his tone. ''We can''t lose Alfheim without it if we do my kingdom can''t gain the power these elven breeding stock have,'' Shin thought.


    "You''re right, brother. For this battle, we will have a truce. We need to take down the threat to our reign and world order," Yami said as he got in a fighting stance, channeling ki through his body. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m with you for this one. I always thought that we could beat her if we teamed up," Niju said, getting his kunai and amplifying it with elemental chakra.


    "We will have a truce for this fight only. I am in," Shin said as the three nodded, and Shin put his hand out, making a red magic circle.


    "Let''s do this," they yelled as Shin fired a stream of fire at Ayame, followed by Yami punching her and Niju appearing behind her, stabbing her as smoke and dust filled the area, and a big shockwave sent them flying back.


    "Did we get her?" Shin said.


    "I think we did," Yami said.


    "All that talk, and she was no match," Niju said as the three cheered.


    "Hahahaha. This pathetic display of power. I find it hard to believe you are considered strong, but then again, being in such a weak and trash realm, I can see why," a familiar voice said as the dust cleared to reveal Ayame not even hurt. In fact, there wasn''t even a speck of dust in her hair or on her clothes; she looked perfect as always.


    "Impossible," Shin said in despair.


    "She should have been killed," Yami said with fear.


    "I can''t believe this. What kind of demon is she?" Niju asked.


    "Your attacks, they were so weak and pathetic; you couldn''t even get past the air pressure of my mere existence. I wasn''t even channeling or using my Omni energy," Ayame replied, revealing she hadn''t even used a single bit of her incredibly large omni energy reserves, as Noboru watched in awe.


    "She never even felt that; she didn''t even use omni energy, not even converted it to lower forms like mana, ki, or chakra. So that''s the power of the strongest demon queen," Noboru said to himself with awe in his tone.


    "Well then, gentlemen, come on, show me your power. The power that gives you the courage to defy my wishes. Or are you gonna run away like the cowards, like you did last time when I took the lives of your wives when you entered one of my lower domains so arrogantly, demanding I be your woman? All three of you demanded that all three of you saw your wives die that day," Ayame said with a dark, scary gleam in her eyes, daring them to say yes.


    "I, I, I won''t give up," Shin said as the fear in his tone faded. "We will be free from you and the nightmare you give us. I won''t lose ever again, for Hana, I will kill you. I will avenge her!" Shin yelled as omni energy started to surround him and turned into magic; the energy pressure itself started to tear through dimensions destroying each and every dimension inside the current hierarchy they resided in After his energy had destroyed the Hierachy they were in it started destroying the infinite hierarchies of dimensions around them. It went beyond that to realms which transcended the concepts of space and time, and then the ones that transcended them infinitely.


    Noboru''s eyes turned crimson; his hair spiked up as he was enveloped in red and black omni energy, entering the Transcendent state to save himself from being erased like the rest of the world from Shin''s release of energy. Noboru looked to see the other 2 brothers, Niju and Yami, who survived and were also enveloped in omni energy at that level, converting it to the energy types they were known for.


    "So you decided to use your true power. It''s a shame you destroyed the world; I wonder who will fix it," Ayame said in a melodious tone.


    "We will force that traitor behind Noboru to do it after we rough him up, and when that''s done, he will be executed. But first, we will kill you," Shin said, with Yami and Niju agreeing.


    "What did you just say? Did you just threaten my Noboru Kun? Do you know who he is? No, of course not. You are too weak to know. But let''s just say when he reaches his full potential, not even you or even the gods can beat him. But forget about that. You threatened my love, and for that, I will kill you," she said as the three charged at her. Yami punched her, only for her to block it with the index finger of her right hand. Niju appeared to her left side, going to cut her by throwing his kunai at her, but she deflected them with a flick, sending them flying back into him.


    "Argh!" Niju yelled in pain as he became a pincushion for his own kunai.


    "Hahahaha, so weak and pathetic," she said as she flicked Yami, sending him flying back. She then sensed 5 giant fireballs coming towards her as she heard Shin yell, "True fire magic, Fire meteors!" The fireballs rushed at her with speeds faster than light, actually so fast they could travel infinitely instantly.


    Ayame chuckled at this. "Such a pathetic display of fire," Ayame said as she blew some air, like she was breathing, and a gust of wind 5x stronger instantly pushed the fireballs back, sending them to Shin, making a giant explosion. Ayame waited patiently as Noboru watched in awe.


    "They didn''t even make her move from that spot," Noboru said, shocked and surprised that three founding kings couldn''t make Ayame budge. But he was confused; Ayame kept on saying he surpassed her at full potential by miles, but he couldn''t match that level of power. ''No, Ayame and Grandpa believed in me; I won''t give up; I will surpass Ayame and protect her like she does me,'' Noboru thought as he heard and turned to see the three founding kings come back injured.


    "You Bitch, you dare harm us, the 3 founding kings of the three great human nations," Shin yelled, mad, losing all fear. The pain he felt and damage he had received from being hit by his own fireball was making him more enraged and not thinking clearly.


    "Noboru Kun, can you believe these bugs are still defying us? You know what, let''s play with them before I kill them," Ayame said in a playful tone as her hair turned a darker shade of red, her eyes became red, her nails became 2 inches long and turned black.


    "Playtime," She said as she grabbed hold of Niju by the throat. "You know it''s a shame I won''t be able to hear your screams as I kill you," she said as she tightened her grip.


    "Ahhhh," Niju screamed out in pain as he felt his neck crushed under the pressure, and the bones in his body started to break and fracture.


    "Stop hurting him!" Yami yelled as he charged at Ayame and punched her, only for her to catch it. "Ahhh," Yami screamed as he felt the bones in his hand break.


    "Yami," Shin said as he conjured up a stream of fire at Ayame, only for her to dodge it and release her hold on Niju''s throat and throw Yami at him, sending the two flying back. Her eyes glowed as a barrier appeared, and they crashed into it.


    "Hahaha. That was fun," Ayame said, her hair returning to normal, her eyes returning to their golden color.


    "I will kill you," Shin said, standing up, his arm hanging limp, his face swollen, and several bruises on his tattered and burnt clothes.


    "Shin, no, you will only die if you go up against her again," Yami said, trying to reason with him.


    "Don''t stop me, brother; I have a chance. Noboru is distracted by her. I will use this chance to kill him. I will not let this chance escape," Shin said as he charged and tried to kill Noboru, his hand coated in fire.


    ''No, I will protect Ayame,'' Noboru thought as his hair spiked up red, and his eyes glowed crimson, and his attack went through him, the power of the Chikara Clan''s Gensogan activating.


    "Impossible," Shin said before Noboru punched him in the stomach, sending him crashing into the barrier.


    "Noboru Kun, that was amazing," Ayame said, clapping. "You dare to go after Noboru Kun? That is a sin punishable by death," Ayame said, her eyes turning more red as she walked towards Shin.


    ''Oh shit'' was the only thing Shin thought as he saw his impending doom.


    "Shin, quick, let''s use the combo," Yami said as he used his chakra to form a ki construct of a Qilin.


    Shin nodded as he said, "Let''s end this, bitch, and my failure of a great-great grandson, Noboru, once and for all." He said as fire magic surrounded him, taking the form of a Phoenix.


    "It''s time we put that demon bitch down for all she has done to us," Niju said as he channeled chakra, making a construct of a tortoise around him.


    "Chikara," Yami calmly said.


    "Forbidden," Shin declared.


    "Art," Niju says.


    "Barrage," They all yelled.


    The three launched themselves at Ayame, with Yami arriving first as he proceeded to use his giant Qilin avatar to beat her, only to jump out of the way when Shin arrived, who started to attack her with her fire wings, sending her flying up, only for Niju''s tortoise to shoot chakra kunai at her out of its mouth. Dust covered the area as the three founding kings'' avatars deformed, running out of omni energy reserves. They looked as the dust cleared to reveal an unharmed Ayame with not even dust on her clothes; she had a mocking smile on her face.


    "Hahaha. I guess all of your power is gone. I guess I win. Now, I am going to tell you this one last time: I am going to restore the world so that my Noboru kun can fulfill his destiny, so you are going to leave Alfheim with all of your people. Do you understand?" She said as they stood there frozen.


    "You will pay for this, bitch," Shin said.


    "Yes, yes. Whatever you say," Ayame said with a roll of her eyes.


    "This isn''t over," Yami said as the three flew off.


    "Such pathetic lower lifeforms. Well then, Noboru Kun, are you ready to take over and rebuild Alfheim?" She said as Noboru nodded.


    "Yes, Ayame chan. We will bring it back to its former glory," he said determinedly. Ayame smiled lovingly at Noboru as with a hand gesture , everything they had destroyed during the fight was restored, and Noboru found himself in Alfheim with all the civilians and soldiers of the 3 Kingdoms gone..


    "Noboru, you did it," Celestia said, running up and petting Noboru on the head, only for him to pout. Seeing this, the entire elven population frowned.


    "Lady Celestia, why are you so kind to this human after what his kind did?" asked an elf.


    "He''s the one who freed us and has liberated many countries," Celestia said as the elf frowned, along with everyone.


    "You don''t believe me, do you? Seriously, you saw him fighting the Madness Brigade and them even admitting to him liberating other countries, cities, towns, and villages taken over by the 3 kingdoms," Celestia said.


    "Fine, let''s take him to the queen; the king is still in the camps. She will determine if he''s telling the truth," said one of the other elven knights. As they reached there, the elven women of the queen were screaming.


    "The queen is still under the human''s drugs," they yelled before stopping by Noboru. "What are you doing bringing a human here?" the elven women who attended the queen yelled.


    "Calm down, Seraphine; he is the one who liberated us," Seraphine said, "How can we be sure this isn''t a ploy for him to take our kingdom from the 3 kingdoms for himself? No, we should kill him here," Seraphine said, and the other knights agreed, all drawing their swords, only for Celestia to draw her sword.


    "You do not make that decision, Seraphine; only her majesty can. Should I take this as your attempt to circumvent authority and take her majesty''s place?" Celestia said, her aura shaking the castle.


    "No, my lady, please go in," she said in fear as


    Celestia nodded, and Noboru and her entered the room.


    "Look at what your kind did, human," Seraphine said as Noboru saw a woman with white sticky liquid all over her, drugged up, asking for more pleasure. Noboru frowned.


    "I can heal her like I did all of you," Noboru said.


    "Shut up, you didn''t heal us; I refuse to believe it," Seraphine said, only to be slapped by Celestia.


    "Noboru, do it, please," Celestia said as Noboru nodded.


    "Full heal," Noboru said, channeling his omni energy and reverting the queen''s body and mind to prime condition, restoring everything taken away from her and removing all damage done to her mentally and physically. The queen opened her eyes to see Noboru. Seraphine was shocked; the human wasn''t lying; maybe she could trust him.


    "What happened? Why is there a human still here after all they did to us?" The queen said, worried.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty," Celestia said.


    "Celestia, is that you?" the queen asked.


    "Yes, my Queen, and Noboru here is a human who rebelled against his family and kingdom and liberated not just us but half of the forbidden region, you know, the half taken over by the humans," said Celestia.


    "I see, see, well then I thank you, noble hero," the queen said, "I am ..."

 Chapter 21 - 21

    Chapter 21: Chapter 21 "I see, well then, I thank you, noble hero," the queen said, "I am Astrid Alfheimswan, the Queen of all Elves and the first High Elf."


    Noboru gave her an adorable smile, making her coo. Although she still hated humans, she was a great sensor and could sense bad intentions. She knew they were going to be invaded centuries ago, but she knew that the elves had no way to counter the humans, so she decided to let them invade. At least that way, the least amount of elven lives would be lost. She frowned as she tried to sense for Elven males, only to see that most of them were either killed or taken to the three kingdoms after being experimented on, their magical cores forcibly removed from them by the humans of Phoenix Kingdom to empower their royal family.


    "Hello, Queen Astrid Alfheimswan of Alfheim. I am Noboru Chikara, the Black Star Knight. First, I would like to apologize for my family who is the Royal family of the three kingdoms, and the humans for their selfishness. I have managed to restore your females back to their prime condition, removing all effects of rape, human drugs, aging, and any other mental and physical effects caused by the humans. Their purity has been returned to them. I am sorry about your males; the ones in the Alfheim were killed, and the others in the kingdoms had their magical core forcibly removed and were tested on, so they are as good as gone."


    Astrid was shocked when Noboru apologized for his family, even though he had nothing to do with the invasion 2000 years ago and was not even born yet. When she heard about the restoration of her people''s purity, she almost cried, and she did cry when she heard about her father and her people being killed.


    "Why? Why would you help us? We are supposed to be the enemies. Why would you save me and my people?" she asked.


    "Because it was the right thing to do," Noboru said, smiling and making her coo again. He was still an 11-year-old boy.


    "That is not a real answer. That is just an excuse," Astrid said.


    "Well, let me start from the beginning. You see, I was born as the eldest son of the Phoenix Kingdom, but there was an attack from two 12th-dimensional beasts. My Grandpa Haruki, the only one capable of fighting the beasts, was with my mother, who was giving birth to me and my siblings. In the end, they were sealed in my siblings, who were praised as heroes. Then, Kaito Danzo, my so-called father''s sensei, saw a prophecy where one of the kids born that day, my siblings or I, will be the child of destiny who will rule everything. And those parents of mine decided it was Meiyo and Kouki, my siblings, even though that wasn''t mentioned in the prophecy. So, I, Noboru Chikara, became the Phoenix Kingdom''s scapegoat because the people were mad, and the Chikara clan from the Phoenix Kingdom didn''t want their so-called child of destiny to hate the kingdoms. So, they said I had beast souls in me, while my siblings had powers. I grew up hated, isolated, attacked by my own people. A 3-year-old couldn''t have friends. A 4-year-old couldn''t go outside because I was attacked. Then the day came when they killed the only one I cared about, and I snapped, and my true power was unleashed. I avenged my grandfather, killing Takeshi Tanaka," Noboru said, pausing when he heard a gasp from the queen.


    "Impossible! Takeshi Tanaka is a 12th-Dimensional Transcendent with the power to destroy us all! Are you telling me you beat him?" The queen, known as Astrid, asked, as Noboru realized that her information was a bit off. Takeshi was beyond that, on his grandfather''s level, but decided to continue.


    "After that, I fought my Great-Great-Grandfather Shin Chikara, the founder of the Phoenix Kingdom and the eldest son of the Chikara Kingdom," Noboru said as the queen gasped.


    "I can believe you killed Takeshi, but Shin, that man is too powerful. There''s no way you beat him. How did you live?" Astrid asked.


    "I didn''t. I was saved by someone who transcended far beyond the Three Founding Kings. She saved me and left me in the forbidden regions, where I learned how the human kingdoms enslaved the other races and forced the males to mine Dimensium and raped women of these races. So, I decided to liberate them and free the forbidden regions," Noboru said, making the queen look at him.


    "So, that''s why the Forbidden Regions are freed, and we have been restored," Astrid said.


    "Yes," Noboru said. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you," Astrid said, with tears in her eyes as she pulled the boy into a hug. "But what''s stopping them from coming back and taking over when you leave, Noboru?"


    "Throughout the kingdoms, cities, towns, and villages I have liberated, I have used one of my abilities in this case reality manipulation to create a law that protects the species of the kingdom and prevents access to humans who try to enter it without your or your people''s approval. While the Three Founding Kings could enter, they know not to enter the kingdoms I have under my protection. So, if it''s okay, I would love to use my power to create the law," Noboru said.


    "I see. I accept this proposal!" Astrid said as Noboru created the law.


    A month had passed since that day. Noboru was seen in his room in the castle of Alfheim. He had helped restore the kingdom to its former glory using Reality warping. He had not been disturbed by the three kingdoms, thankfully. It seems Ayame had scared the three kings enough. He, like the other kingdoms, villages, cities, and towns he had liberated, had become friends with the queen and was loved by her people. Today there was going to be a meeting with the other leaders of places Noboru had liberated to create an alliance, a new kingdom to oppose the three great human kingdoms. They had decided that Noboru will be king when he comes of age; until then, the leader of the places will be a council acting on behalf of Noboru.


    Noboru had also learned something new: there was a reason why the three kingdoms only took over half of the forbidden region and not the whole continent. It was because demons, too weak for hell or were created during the Great Clash, otherwise known as the start of the Blessed Age, took over that half of the forbidden regions. Although they were weak in hell, they were stronger than any being on Earth, well, apart from him and the three kings. Luckily, the demons only stayed there, and Noboru had a theory that someone who hated the kingdom brought one of those beasts during his birthday, or it was one of the demon lords'' generals, or the lord himself who sent them. Noboru would have to ask Ayame if she knows about this, as demons were her domain.


    Noboru decided that it was best to leave the demon section of the forbidden regions alone until later on when he was stronger, then he would defeat the demon lord and add his empire to the new dragon kingdom. But for now, it was best to leave them alone, especially considering militaristically, his people were weak, and he was the strongest there, being a human with Omni Energy. Drakaroth, Noboru''s Dragon son, was also sleeping outside the castle, and Celes usually goes there to play with him.


    "Noboru-sama, Astrid-Sama asked me to tell you to be ready for the meeting," a female elf said entering the room.


    "Oh, thank you, Celestia," Noboru said as Celestia blushed before leaving.


    Celestia was a high elf who was a very close friend to Noboru since their alliance to free Alfheim. She had become his sword. Noboru was in his Chikara Clan Armor. One of the rules of the world created by the three kingdoms was that only a Chikara Clan member could rule a major kingdom. So, Noboru creating this new dragon kingdom would put it as a major kingdom, and although they were weak in terms of strength, Noboru knew he had an advantage, and that was Dimensium. The main element needed to create relics that allowed humans to transcend dimensions could only be found in the Forbidden Region, which the safe half would be turned into the dragon kingdom. So, the three major kingdoms would have to go through him to get Dimensium, unless they wanted to go to the demon half, which Noboru would rename the Demon Empire.


    "Let''s get this show on the road," Noboru said, heading towards the conference room.


    The other leaders had arrived as Astrid started the meeting.


    "Thank you for coming, everybody. This meeting is to discuss the creation of a new kingdom," Astrid said as Noboru spoke.


    "Yes, my name is Noboru Chikara, the first prince of the Phoenix Kingdom, but I was disowned, that''s when I became the BlackStar Knight and helped liberate you from the three Kingdoms. I am not like my family, who would just enslave you and use your people for their pleasure or convenience, so I would like to ask you, the leader and representatives of your nation, to agree to form this alliance and make this kingdom, the Dragon Kingdom. If not, then I leave. You will still have the protection of the laws I made," Noboru said.


    Astrid, the leader of Alfheim, stepped up. "Noboru-Kun, you helped my people from those rapists; you showed me that not all humans were evil. I accept; my people and resources will be at your command. You kept us safe, and this is all I ask for in a king," Astrid Alfheimswan said without a hint of fear or regret.


    "Noboru, my boy, you freed Yokaihime from the Phoenix Kingdom. I promised you I would follow you, so my boy, I accept," Fenrir said, as Noboru had tears in his eyes. Fenrir, the old wolf demihuman, reminded him of his grandfather, and with that, one by one, all of the leaders accepted.


    "With all of you agreeing, I hereby announce that the Dragon Kingdom is formed," Noboru said as cracks appeared, and red and black energy spread through, biting the ground as Ayame appeared. She went up to Noboru, pulling his head into her enormous bust.


    "So, my dear Noboru-kun has managed to create his own kingdom," Ayame said as Noboru blushed. The guards had their weapons, but one look from Noboru told them everything, and they put them away. "Well, most of you don''t know me, but I am Noboru-Kun''s fiance when he gets of age and the demon goddess queen. I have a present for you. Since humans are strong, since they can use the same energy as us higher beings, Omni energy, even though they still transform them to lower energy like magic, ki, or chakra, but anyways, I have decided to grant it to all of you inhuman species in this kingdom. After all, Noboru-Kun''s people need power," Ayame said. The leaders and people of the Dragon Kingdom, apart from Noboru and her, shined, and they were modified to be able to use Omni Energy. She gave Noboru a kiss on his right cheek before disappearing.


    The leaders stood in awe; they felt power, power like never before. Now they could transcend dimensions too. Noboru smiled. ''Dad, Mum, Phoenix kingdom, it seems like my people are strong. Just you wait; we, the Dragon Kingdom, shall be the enemies of the Phoenix Kingdom, and my time of revenge is approaching. Soon the Dragon Kingdom will take their place as the number 1 kingdom.''


    "All right, since all of you have accepted, we will sort out the rest of the details at a later point. For now, we need to work on getting our forces stronger. Until then, I will be attending Celestial Vanguard Academy," Noboru said. As his words left his mouth, there was outrage.


    "My King, that academy is controlled by the three kingdoms that we were liberated from. Is that wise? Will you even get in?" Celestia, his personal guard, said as Noboru smiled at her.


    "I know, Celestia, but you don''t get it. We control the resources they need to have the academy work. Dimensium, without it, they can''t create relics that will allow them to transcend to different dimensions," Noboru said.


    "But, my King, what about the humans controlling it? Won''t they sabotage you?" said Celestia.


    "That''s the point. I am going to show them that even if they sabotage me, we are stronger than them," Noboru said.


    "I dealt with bullying my entire life, but we need to show the power of the kingdom," Noboru said, as the council agreed.


    "Well then, my king, we support you," Fenrir said.


    "Thanks," Noboru said. ''Just you wait, Mum, Dad, Shin, Kaito Danzo; I told you I will ruin your prophecy. Don''t worry; it will come true, but it won''t be Meiyo or Kouki, and by extensionthe Pheonix Kingdom, ruling over all. It will be Noboru Chikara and the Dragon Kingdom ruling above,'' Noboru thought.

 Chapter 22 - 22

    Chapter 22: Chapter 22 The Phoenix Kingdom castle conference room


    Shin Chikara, Niju Chikara, and Yami Chikara, along with their kingdom''s current kings, gathered. Shin, being the eldest of the Chikara clan, still had anger in his eyes from his complete humiliation at the hands of Ayame. "As you know, my Great-Great Grandson has done an injustice that has ruined our kingdoms. He liberated half of the Forbidden Regions, but not just any half¡ªthe safe half, which prevents us from mining Dimensium and transcending dimensions if we don''t acquire more," Shin said as he slammed his fist onto the table. "Moreover, we lost control over those inhuman slaves. Lastly, we, the three great kingdoms, have decided to have a truce until we can address the problem of the Dimensium shortage." Shin''s brothers, Yami and Niju, nodded in agreement.


    "Wait a minute, Yami-Sama, this is all Phoenix Kingdom''s fault. We need reparations. It was Shin Chikara''s great-great-grandson who destroyed everything in revenge for how they treated him," Daisuke Chikara, the current king of the Tortoise Kingdom, argued as the king next to him nodded.


    "I agree with Daisuke-Dona. Niju-Sama, not only did we lose Dimensium due to this boy''s rebellion, but we also lost our strongest forces. I personally lost my Q-Force, and the Tortoise Kingdom lost their Anbu Black Ops unit. Even if the Phoenix Kingdom lost their Cronus Knights, this was their war. Why do we have to pay for their stupidity?" Taku Chikara, the current king of the Qilin Kingdom, added.


    The three founding kings, Shin Chikara of the Phoenix Kingdom, Yami Chikara of the Qilin Kingdom, and Niju of the Tortoise Kingdom, exchanged glances. "Enough; we have more pressing matters to attend to than this interkingdom dispute. Brothers, have you informed them about Ayame yet?" Shin asked, and both his brothers shook their heads.


    "We need to find this boy, Noboru, and have him killed. If that''s not possible, bring him back here and execute him to eliminate the threat to the three kingdoms," Yami Chikara suggested.


    "No, she is protecting him. Remember, she defeated us for him. For now, we need to transcend until we have the power to match them," Niju Chikara proposed.


    Shin looked down, thinking about the humiliation he faced at the hands of the demon goddess queen, Ayame.


    "I agree," Shin said but was cut off as Amaya, the current Queen, and the wife of Hiroshi Chikara, the King of the Phoenix Kingdom, rushed in.


    "Shin-Sama," she yelled, then blushed with embarrassment as she saw the founding kings and the current kings looking at her. "Speak, my dear," Shin said to his great-granddaughter-in-law.


    "Shin-Sama, we received word from our spies in the Forbidden Regions. After liberating the Inhuman Colonies, he formed a new Kingdom, uniting those Colonies under his banner called the Dragon Kingdom," Amaya said, causing the three kings to release their energy, restraining themselves from destroying everything due to the anger they felt. The only source of safe Dimensium was under Noboru Chikara''s control.


    "That insolent child! I will have him killed for this. He will learn true humiliation and fear when we capture him," Shin declared.


    "Shin-Sama, if that is your wish, I will gladly help. I want to put my disgraceful, traitorous son in a grave," Amaya vowed, with her husband Hiroshi agreeing.


    "Shin, as much as I want to kill that brat, we have no way to defeat him with Ayame keeping an eye on him and protecting him," Niju Chikara reasoned. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I propose we create a joint coalition to deal with Noboru and his Kingdom. When we have taken over his kingdom, we can use it as a Dimensium mine and take control of those inhuman individuals," Taku Chikara suggested.


    Shin was a bit annoyed with his younger brothers taking charge. "Yes, we need to deal with the brat and his goddess. Agreed," Shin said, and the three other kings nodded.


    "But first, we must make a temporary deal with Noboru to continue receiving Dimensium, so we can strengthen our forces. Then, when we are strong enough, we will strike," Taku added.


    "Agreed," Shin said.


    "Well then, with that said and done, we have a deal, but my brothers, make sure to explain Ayame to your heirs," Shin said as Yami and Niju nodded. Suddenly, the doors opened before anyone could agree or say something, and in came Belize Chikara, the commander of the Phoenix Kingdom, with a letter.


    "Belize, what is the meaning of this?" Shin asked as Belize kneeled.


    "Shin-Sama, forgive me, but I have news. A letter was dropped off by the disgrace. In it are the terms for Dimensium to continue being supplied to our three kingdoms. The first is that we have to allow him and his inhuman people into the Celestial Vanguard Academy. The second is..." Belize listed the conditions, which infuriated everyone in the room.


    "That little punk!" they all said in unison.


    "If the three kingdoms refuse, he will simply use the Dimensium himself. He''s showing us that he doesn''t need us. He wants to attend our school to learn our techniques and prove that even if we sabotage him, he''s better than us. If we don''t agree, the school can''t function. Everything the school teaches, the world''s current system, relies on Dimensium. Without it, we can never ascend beyond the third level, and without Dimensium, our school and our entire political system will be rendered useless. Moreover, we can''t get rid of him without risking our lives; our lives are at his mercy. If we go back on our words, Ayame will kill us for going against him," Shin explained.


    "But isn''t the Celestial Vanguard Academy meant for our children? The inhumans have no right to learn our techniques; it''s like giving them our power, teaching them how to kill us," Taku argued.


    "What other choice do we have?" Niju asked.


    "The only other source of Dimensium is the Demon Empire, but even we, the three founding kings, haven''t ventured there. They are rejected demons who left hell and have the power to easily defeat us, like Ayame. Even if they hate Ayame, they won''t help us. We''re going to have to make a deal with Noboru. This can be good; we can learn his techniques. Yes, Shin, let''s accept," Yami said.


    "Then it''s agreed¡ªthe Disgrace and those inhumans can attend the Celestial Vanguard Academy," Shin declared.


    A few weeks later in the Dragon Kingdom


    Noboru stood before his council. The land had been transformed using his reality-warping abilities. Now there were cities instead of towns and villages, and the inhumans, once used as slaves, were free and given equal rights to humans. The people were living happily. Noboru looked at his people and felt satisfied with his work.


    "Noboru-Sama," Astrid, the queen of elves, said, "the humans have accepted."


    Noboru gave a dark smile. "Good, our revenge begins. Astrid, I want Celestia as my guard," Noboru commanded.


    "Of course, Noboru-Sama. She would kill me if I didn''t assign her," Astrid responded.

 Chapter 23 - 23

    Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Students got off their Griffins and walked through the gates of Celestial Vanguard Academy. They heard an enormous roar and saw a dragon with black scales and golden outlines between the scales land. Everyone turned their attention.


    "Who''s that, Kouki?" Hakashi Tanaka said.


    "I don''t know, but how dare that lower lifeform come here on a majestic dragon when I, the one destined to rule all, have not," Kouki said in an arrogant tone.


    "You''re right, brother. Who dares to show us, the Phoenix Kingdom prince and princess up," screeched Meiyo, as her best friend Akari Himura agreed.


    Their eyes widened, and their faces turned to anger when they saw Noboru, their disowned brother, jump off with a High Elf Knight. Kouki drooled at the thought, making Rose jealous when she saw... "That motherf***er! He dares to return to our sight after what he did," Kouki yelled.


    "I swear your father controls the academy; he shouldn''t have been able to enter there, Kouki-kun," Akari said.


    "He blackmailed our father," Meiyo replied for Kouki, who was drooling at Celestia and glaring at Noboru.


    "So, Celestia, we are here," Noboru said as Celestia smiled. Noboru was the only human she trusted.


    "Yes, we are. We need to go to the entrance exam, Noboru-Sama," Celestia said, as Noboru nodded, and both he and Celestia walked to the main hall.


    "Hey, Disgrace," Kouki yelled with his posse behind him. Noboru sighed and continued walking, ignoring his brother.


    "Hey, I know you can hear me," Kouki yelled. Noboru turned back; his eyes glowed red as he saw Kouki try to punch him, only for his punch and Kouki himself to go through him as if he was an illusion, and Kouki slammed into the wall.


    "The Gens¨­gan! You dare use my clan''s bloodline against me, you little s**t! How dare you have it before me, you disowned s**t! You should seal that away and give that kingdom you built to us as reparation," Kouki barked, only for Noboru to ignore him.


    "Yeah, disgrace, Kouki''s right. You are a disgrace to our clan and a traitor. Make reparations now or else," Meiyo said as Noboru walked off. He wouldn''t waste his breath on these idiots; he had an exam to pass. He needed to save energy; unlike them, he wouldn''t be able to access a 12th-dimensional beast''s power, and who knows what relic the three founding kings gave the academy to sabotage him. The relics were made not by humans, but naturally by the boundless gods'' power, and if they used that, it could even beat him, maybe not in the transcendent state, but he couldn''t access that state at will.


    "Hey, don''t you dare ignore us, you piece of s**t. It''s no wonder Mother and Father hate you," Kouki yelled.


    "Fine, get lost, coward," Meiyo yelled as Noboru''s hands shook. Celestia put her hand on Noboru''s.


    "Noboru-Sama, don''t. It''s what they want for you to start something," Celestia said as Noboru nodded. They walked into the hall and stood away from the rest. Noboru and Celestia were then given guidebooks, just like the other students. Noboru opened the book and scrolled. He had the ability to learn instantly with a single glance. He then channeled Omni Energy in his ears and heard the students complaining and smirked, especially Meiyo and Kouki, who seemed to be giving up.


    "Those fools. The information about the test is all in it. There are several types of tests we might do when put on a team, like the Labyrinth Trial, where candidates must navigate a complex, ever-changing labyrinth filled with deadly traps, puzzles, and monstrous creatures. Only those who reach the exit, or the Time Dilemma, where the candidates are placed in scenarios where they must manipulate time or endure time-related challenges which will push their understanding of causality and paradoxes. But I think the team we are on will be The Multiverse Maze. It is described as a series of interconnected, alternate reality puzzles that test a candidate''s ability to adapt and think across multiple dimensions," Noboru said, taking a pause for dramatic effect. "And guess what, nobody has survived it, and it was only ever given to people who were a danger to the royal families or if a disgraced prince took the challenge to show up the king''s chosen heir," Noboru said, smiling.


    "In other words, that''s the perfect test they will choose to get rid of you and try to take the Dragon Kingdom for themselves. What are we going to do?" Celestia asked, worried.


    Noboru just pet her face and rubbed her ears, making her lean in. "We are going to complete it. The one good thing about that test is it''s the only test we have to do, while the others have to do five more. And I guess we will be in the top ten instantly," Noboru said.


    "But what about the relics? What if they use them?" Celestia said, as Noboru continued to casually rub her face. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry; they won''t use them. I can''t sense them nearby. Plus, it''s streamed to the three kingdoms. Using them publicly like this will create outrage, especially since this test is to appease the boundless gods. That''s why they will choose the most impossible-to-complete challenge for us," Noboru said.


    "I believe in you, Noboru-Sama. I know you will lead us to victory," Celestia said as lightning was seen crashing down. Everyone turned to look at what it was, amazed when they saw an old man with the academy crest on his blazer.


    "First of all, I am Principal Roshi. You maggots are here to learn from the best school how to be warriors for your respective kingdoms, whether it''s Magic Knights of the Phoenix Kingdom, Fighters for the Quilin Kingdom, or Shinobi for the Tortoise Kingdom. It all starts here," Roshi said as Noboru found that he missed Heroes for the Dragon Kingdom but ruled against pointing it out. He saw Kouki and Meiyo smile and ignored them, sensing rage in their Omni Energy as it began to swirl out a bit, only for them to stop.


    "You will all be required to pick a partner. This partner will be your partner for your life in the school. After that, the school will pair you up with another duo randomly selected for you to compete against in the entrance exam. One duo will return, and the other duo will survive. Now, pick your partner," Roshi said as people rushed to find their partner.


    Noboru and Celestia nodded and walked together to the teacher to register as a duo. An hour had passed, and the duo had successfully registered themselves. They were each given a sheet of paper that said the entrance exam they would be taking. Noboru smiled; it was as he predicted. They had the Multiverse Maze, but he


    knew it wasn''t a multiverse like they claimed. They would be using the Dimensium to keep reincarnating him to different higher dimensions, made using the Dimensium, to create the battlescape to kill him. But they forgot he''s been fighting higher beings his entire life, and this will only power him and Celestia up as they will be transcending dimensions using the cheat method the founding kings used. In short, they would be clearing puzzles instead of stories.


    ''Foolish Father and Mother, by trying to kill me, you will only make me stronger. Yes, the puzzles are harder because there''s no main character, so I won''t get an advantage of being in a story, but it won''t take as long for me to complete. I predict that it will take me as long as it takes to complete one 4th-dimensional story to complete this entire trial,'' Noboru thought. He could see Celestia shaking, so he put his hand on her back to calm her.


    As Noboru was thinking this, he heard Celestia and his name being called along with two others. "Duo A, Noboru Chikara and Celestia Lunablade, please get ready on the platform to be transported to the Multiverse Maze along with Duo B, Kazuto and Shelia," Roshi said, with a gleam in his eye. The two duos came on the stage, and Dimensium was used to create a 10-layer hierarchy of Dimensium. Each layer transcended the lower, starting with the 3rd dimension and going up to the 13th dimension. The dimensions'' puzzles were customized to Roshi''s liking. You see, it was all the possible entrance exams on each floor.


    Noboru and Celestia appeared in the first part of the maze, the 3rd dimension, known as the Abyssal Tunnels.


    "Well, Celestia, let''s show these people the power of the Dragon Kingdom," Noboru said with determination.

 Chapter 24 - 24

    Chapter 24: Chapter 24 "Celestia, do you know what the puzzle of this floor is?" Noboru asked as Celestia shook her head. Noboru put his hands to his lips as he heard the other duo, Kazuto and Shelia, listening. After about 5 minutes of silence, the other two left. A minute later, Noboru sensed they had left and were far out of range, so he decided to tell her.


    "The goal of this test is to select the right path illuminated by different plants while surviving the shadow monsters," Noboru said.


    "But there are infinite possible paths, and only one leads to the next location," Celestia replied, worried as Noboru smirked.


    "Yes, I know, but you are forgetting I have the power. I have been working on something..." Noboru was cut off.


    "What is it?" Celestia asked excitedly.


    "I can manipulate how likely an event is to occur. I figured out that I have been doing it unconsciously since, even if I can learn instantly, there is no way, not even Ayame, could learn to draw and fully control omni energy on her first try, or successfully manipulate an element, or even manipulate something as hard as space on my first try," Noboru said.


    "So what you''re saying is you can manipulate the probability of how likely something is to occur?" Celestia asked as Noboru nodded.


    "Let''s try the blue light path, but let''s put an object here and channel our omni energy into it in case I am wrong and we need to retry," Noboru said.


    "Okay," she replied as she took out a small rock, and they channeled their omni energy into it. Noboru did the same as they launched off, using their speed, which was fast enough to move through infinite space instantly, killing monsters on the way until the door behind them closed. They were standing in front of a giant door.


    "What happened?" she asked, scared as Noboru grinned.


    "I was right. We have reached the right path, which means the other two, Kazuto and Shelia, will die on this floor, walking endlessly. But we have reached the boss room. We are going to have to defeat the boss in order to advance to the next floor," Noboru said.


    "Are you ready?" Noboru asked as he turned to face the door.


    "Yup, let''s go," she replied.


    "I hope you can keep up," Noboru said.


    "We will see," she replied.


    "Well, here we go," Noboru said as the giant doors opened, and he ran in, followed by Celestia. They both stopped when they saw the boss. It was a giant shadow wolf, which looked to be twice the size of the normal shadow wolves that they had fought. It was black with blue glowing eyes, four times larger than a human.


    "Celestia, use your light Magic, and I will use my omni energy to counter its attack," Noboru said.


    "Alright, let''s get started," she said.


    "Let''s go," Noboru replied.


    "Heaven slash," she yelled, slashing the wolf''s front legs, cutting them off cleanly, making it fall. Noboru made a pushing gesture as omni energy made spears fly into it, killing it instantly.


    "I think I used too much power," Noboru said.


    "I didn''t use my full strength," Celestia replied, feeling a bit weak compared to Noboru.


    "Well, you''ve got a long way to go to keep up with me," Noboru said as they walked to the door behind the wolf, which opened, revealing a hallway. At the end of the hallway, light surrounded them, and they were teleported to a different area. They looked at it and saw different areas made of different elements. "The elemental wastes. Our goal is to survive in extreme elemental environments here. Celestia, coat yourself in magic," Noboru said as the High Elf knight did as she was told.


    "It seems like we are in the 4th dimension now, Noboru-Sama," Celestia said.


    "It seems so. My vision is still blurring. I think my body and spirit are still trying to catch up to being reincarnated in the 4th dimension. By the time we complete this, we will be 13th-dimensional transcendents," Celestia said while walking.


    "Yeah, after each floor we complete, we ascend to a higher dimension. This maze is 10 layers high, each space is infinite, but the Dimensium used makes it so we are in the relevant area to complete the challenges Roshi set for us. I mean, we could go and explore the Dimension, but I''d rather complete and return home to conserve power and also put the human kingdoms in their places," Noboru said as Celestia agreed. Eventually, they made it to the boss room. They took down monsters on the way, and Celestia struggled; she had not caught up to being a 4th-dimensional transcendent yet.


    "Okay, here''s the plan. I will take care of the boss with my omni energy. You conserve yourself; I can see the reincarnation to the 4th dimension is affecting you," Noboru explained.


    "Understood, Noboru-sama," Celestia replied as the door opened. The Boss was a 30ft tall red dragon with black horns. It was made up of all elements; it was a 4th-dimensional Dragon boss. It saw them and roared loudly.


    "You will not get past me. My name is Draco, the 4th-dimensional elemental lord, The Dragon King, and the one who will end you here, Noboru Chikars, disgrace of the Chikara Clan. I will be the one to kill you and destroy the elf. You are no match for me," the dragon said as he breathed fire at Noboru.


    "Oh, so you are going to be like that, are you? I was going to play with you, but it looks like we will have to skip that part," Noboru said.


    "Omni energy blast," Noboru yelled as a blast of omni energy went through the dragon, leaving a hole through it, and the dragon fell dead.


    "Wow, he was a joke. Hey, principal, if you can hear me, do better than that," Noboru taunted, hoping the principal could hear him.


    "Don''t taunt him, Noboru-Sama," Celestia said as they walked to the other side of the room, which teleported them to the 5th dimension.


    "The Temporal Nexus," Noboru said.


    "We have to solve spatial puzzles, right?" Celestia replied as Noboru nodded.


    "That and find the correct path and avoid traps," Noboru said.


    "How are you going to tell which is the right path?" Celestia asked, curious.


    "I don''t need to remember. I manipulate probability to my favor unconsciously; I am always finding the path where I win," Noboru said. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How is that possible?" Celestia asked.


    "It just is," Noboru replied as the doors opened, and they were faced with a 6th-dimensional spatial demon who could warp and manipulate space. Noboru did not bother to dodge; instead, he grabbed Celestia and used the speed he was capable of in the 6th Dimension, and the boss was dead.


    "How did you know?" Celestia asked.


    "Like I said, my body is always manipulating all outcomes that will result in my victory," Noboru said as he took the door that led to the 7th dimension. "The Astral Nexus," Celestia said.


    "Right, the next floor will have us facing bosses of different astral types. We have to watch out for mind attacks and illusions," Noboru said as he and Celestia walked through the area, which had different illusions based on the past and future.


    "I am glad you are here with me," Celestia said.


    "As am I," Noboru replied as he activated his Gens¨­gan and dispelled all illusions. They walked to the boss room, and Noboru''s eyes dispelled the boss. "Roshi was foolish to put a being made up of illusion to block the path of a Chikara," Noboru said.


    "What did you do?" Celestia asked.


    "I just dispelled all threats on that floor," Noboru said as they were transported to the 8th dimension floor. They looked to see a garden.


    "Okay, I give; what is this room about, Noboru-Sama?" Celestia said.


    "It''s the Ethereal Gardens. According to the guide I read, we must demonstrate empathy and ethical decision-making when interacting with the mystical inhabitants of this dimension," Noboru said as he saw a fairy needing help. Her wings were damaged, so he picked her up; she kicked and screamed but stopped when Noboru put her on the tree she wanted to go to.


    "Thank you, human, for that. You and your partner pass," she said as the fairy teleported them to the boss room with a spear. Noboru threw the spear at the plant monster, the boss of the floor, and it died. Noboru and Celestia were now in the 9th Dimension.


    "The Forgotten Library," Noboru said.


    "What do we have to do?" Celestia asked.


    "There will be knowledge, and the way out is the answer to the test. But we will be tested on everything here. Luckily for me, this is my kind of challenge," Noboru said as millions of clones appeared, and they started to scroll through the book, learning everything instantly, thanks to his instant learning ability and his perfect memory.


    "Wow," Celestia said in awe as the Noboru''s finished, and they were transported to the boss who died after Noboru answered the right question. The next 3 dimensions were defeated easily. Now Noboru and Celestia were in the 13th Dimension, the final one of this Maze.


    "What''s this one about?" Celestia said.


    "Friendship; we completed the trial without abandoning each other. Now we just need to go to the exit, which should be around here," Noboru said.


    "Wait, we are not done fighting yet," a voice said.


    "Oh, you again," Noboru said as Roshi appeared.


    "Yes, and now I am going to end you. I am the Final Boss. This is my Avatar," Roshi said as the avatar appeared. It was 50 ft tall, made up of different elements and space. "Now die!" The Avatar said as it was about to punch Noboru but he was unaffected.


    "Is that the best you can do?" Noboru taunted as he was unaffected by the attacks. Noboru then, with a mere thought, imagined the avatar dying, and like he imagined, thanks to his reality-warping, it was destroyed. "I am sorry, but I am too tired to fight you," he said as both Noboru and Celestia were teleported back to the school. Kouki, Meiyo, Roshi, and the teacher were there; the exam made to kill was successfully cleared. That meant that Noboru was a 13th-dimensional transcendent now, along with the elf who he cared for.


    "You cheated," Roshi yelled.


    "Did I? It says in the guide that the test was not about brute force but about thinking outside the box and completing the puzzles in the least expected way," Noboru retorted. "Do you want me to cancel the supply of Dimensium? It can only be found in my country, and you need it for this school to run," Noboru threatened as the principal angrily backed off.


    Noboru smiled at his ex-brother Kouki and Sister Meiyo, who looked at him livid.

 Chapter 25 - 25

    Chapter 25: Chapter 25 A few days had passed, and Noboru Chikara and Celestia Lunablade stood side by side in the main hall of Celestial Vanguard Academy. Roshi, the principal, walked up, glaring at Noboru and looking at Celestia as if she were a piece of meat. Noboru stepped in front of her, almost as if he were shielding her from the man''s gaze.


    "All of you have done well to pass the exam. Is that what you expected me to say? Because you''re wrong if you thought that. You all have done the bare minimum to enter my prestigious school. Now, for the next years to come, you will all learn what it takes to be Magic Knights, Fighters, or Ninjas, whichever warrior categorization your country uses," Roshi said. Noboru once again frowned since Roshi missed the categorization of the Dragon Kingdom, which was Heroes. Noboru sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing with that petty weakling.


    "You will now be assigned your dorms; your roommate will be the person you partnered up with," Roshi said as Noboru smiled, at least he was with Celestia. About an hour later, both Celestia and he got their keys and dorms and were now in them.


    "So, Noboru-Sama, we got our dorms and are official students of this school, what now?" Celestia said as Noboru smirked.


    "It''s simple; we are going to show the human kingdoms why the Dragon Kingdom is the strongest. My former family will know what it''s like to be weak once I take away the position of the strongest country and rule the world," Noboru said as Celestia smiled at the thought of those dirty, enslaving, raping humans being put in their place and below the Dragon Kingdom.


    "Yes, I look forward to seeing you accomplish that goal, Noboru-Sama," Celestia said as she and Noboru went to their respective beds.


    "Well then, Celestia, see you tomorrow; we should sleep because we have a long day tomorrow," Noboru said as he fell asleep.


    "Good night, Noboru-Sama," Celestia said before falling asleep.


    Meanwhile, at the Phoenix Kingdom,


    Shin Chikara, Niju Chikara, and Yami Chikara sat in the Phoenix Kingdom War room as they discussed their plans to deal with Shin''s grandson, Noboru, and the kingdom he made, the Phoenix Kingdom.


    "So are we in agreement that we will start a war between the Demon Empire and Dragon Kingdom? They will be strong enough to eliminate Noboru and at least hold off Ayame Akatsuki while we retake the Dragon Kingdom and have those sexy elves as our slaves and get back our supply of Dimensium, which Noboru is using against us," said Yami Chikara.


    "I have no objections, Yami. Noboru dared to blackmail us, the three founding kings, all because Shin''s line neglected and forsake him. A weakling like him, who hides behind Ayame, deserved it," Niju yelled mad.


    "Then we are in agreement. We will acquire the Relic Of Light and use it on the Empress Shinami of the Demon Empire, igniting a war between the Dragon Kingdom and Noboru Chikara, and we use it to ransack the land of its people, who will be enslaved, and its resources like Dimensium will be ours. We will once again rule over the Dragon Kingdom, once known as the forbidden regions," Yami yelled out.


    "Yes, my kingdom will be the strongest kingdom once again," the two other kings yelled in agreement as the three kings started to glare at each other but gave a look that said, for this, we will help you, but after that, our truce is over.


    Back with Noboru Chikara,


    Noboru woke up and saw Celestia still sleeping. He smiled at his loyal knight and got up and did his morning routine, which included taking a bath, brushing his teeth, and putting on his uniform. He was currently making breakfast when he saw Celestia come in.


    "What are you making, Noboru-Sama?" Celestia said as Noboru smiled.


    "Steamed Rice and Miso Soup," Noboru replied as he saw her sniffing the scent of the food and her elven ears twitch, which he thought was adorable.


    "You make the best food; you should cook for us all the time," she said as Noboru laughed.


    "I''m the king; shouldn''t you be the one who''s making food?" Noboru said in a teasing tone.


    "Well, you could always make me your queen," Celestia said with a flirtatious tone as Noboru laughed. He knew she was joking; she knew he had feelings for one person, and that was not her.


    "I''m going to go take a bath, Noboru-Sama," she said as he nodded and continued making breakfast. He heard the bathwater and decided to set up the table for both of them. When she finished, he put the food on the table, and they began to eat.


    "Thank you for the food," they said at the same time.


    "So, Noboru-Sama, have any ideas what our classes are today?" she said as Noboru shrugged while walking to their first class. Luckily, since they were partners, they were in the same class. They entered Class 03, and Noboru''s mood turned sour when he saw familiar faces.


    His spoiled brother, Kouki, and sister, Meiyo, along with the Phoenix Kingdom clan heads. Akari Himura, who is from a clan with the power of Soul Bonding; Kaito Nakamura, who is from a clan that specializes in Hemomancy, controlling one''s blood; Akame Takahashi, who is from a clan that specializes in Mental Manipulation; Duck Yoshida, who is from a clan that mainly uses Sonic Manipulation, which is using soundwaves; Rika Suzuki, who is the younger sister of the deceased Cronus Knight Morgan Suzuki and has the power of her clan, allowing her to manipulate shadows and darkness, and her clan gets their power from the shadow realm. Finally, the last member is the son of Takeshi, Hakashi Tanaka, He is son of the man who killed his grandfather, Hakashi Tanaka, whose main power is his clan''s Vital Energy, allowing him to manipulate Vital Energy.


    "Oh, look, the disgrace is here," Meiyo said.


    "How dare the traitor who allied himself with the Demon Goddess show his face here," Hakashi said as Noboru ignored them.


    "Remember the good old days when he was weak, and we beat him, and your parents, Kouki and Meiyo, rewarded us with money for putting your useless brother in his place," Duck said as Meiyo and Kouki laughed.


    "Why are you even here? You''re not worthy to be a Magic Knight. You''re a traitor," Akari said.


    "If you really think about it, you''re only here because you took over the Forbidden Regions and hold Dimensium against the three Kingdoms. Without it, you have no worth. Just like when Shin-Sama beat you, loser," Kaito said.


    "That''s why you shouldn''t be here; you''re a nobody. The only reason you have the Dimensium is that you''re allied with the


    inhumans, and you''re only a hero because the Dragon Kingdom was so pathetic you had to take it over and rule it yourself," Rika said.


    "Hey, stop that; he is still the ruler of the Dragon Kingdom. You have no right to treat him like that," Celestia said.


    "And who are you, a worthless elf?" Hakashi said.


    "You belong in the bed moaning," Duck said.


    "What did you say?" Celestia said as they were ready to fight.


    "Oh, and a stupid elf defending him; you''re even more worthless than I thought," Akame said.


    "Stop it now," the teacher said as they all looked.


    "Good morning; I am your teacher Emilia. I will be teaching you the history of the magic knights," the teacher said. The teacher had long white hair, white eyes, was a B cup, thin body, athletic build.


    "Mr. Noboru Chikara and Celestia Lunablade, you will stay behind in after class for starting fights with the noble and royal heirs," she said with disgust to the pair.


    The other students cheered while the pair stayed silent.


    "Perhaps we should restrict the supply of Dimensium; that will put the Principal and Ms. Emilia in my debt. In their place. Maybe I should demand a Royal Chamber like my brother and sister, Kouki and Meiyo, have; after all, no matter how much they deny it, I am a Chikara by blood, and I deserve it!" Noboru thought with an evil smirk.


    "Now that''s settled. Can someone tell me what a Hyper Realm Is?" Emilia asked, seeing nobody put her hand up; she decided to pick on the only commoner in the class, Celestia.


    "Celestia, what is a Hyper Realm?" Emilia asked.


    "I will answer," Noboru said.


    "How dare you interrupt..."


    "Ms. Emilia, according to Academy rules, a student''s partner can answer the question because our grades, both academic and practical, are added up for the team passing, and all questions asked since the beginning of the academic year count towards the final grade. So, unless you want me to stop Dimensium, you will not try to sabotage my team," Noboru said, his eyes glowing red, his Gens¨­gan showing.


    "Very well, go ahead, Mr. Chikara," Ms. Emilia said, trying to hide her fear.


    "A hyper realm is a realm that transcends an infinite number of Hierarchy of Dimensions," Noboru answered. "Correct," Ms. Emilia said.


    "What do you think you were doing, you peasant?" Akari asked.


    "Akari Himura, the only thing a peasant here is you," Noboru says as Celestia laughed.


    "Why you?" Akari yelled.


    "Enough, Akari. Now, can someone tell me what a Hierarchy of Dimensions is?" Emilia asked. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Hierarchy Of Dimensions is Infinite layers, each seeing the one below it as fictions. For example, our world is a small part of the 3rd dimension, which is part of the Hierarchy of Dimensions, the third layer of it. And the Hierarchy Of Dimensions is infinitely ascending and has no end," Hakashi said.


    "Correct," Ms. Emilia.


    "What is Dimensium, Noboru? Answer this," Emilia said with a gleam, thinking he wouldn''t know this because from the information she had, he did not attend preschool.


    "Dimensium was formed during the Clash, which brought the Blessed Age. It is an element that grants us the ability to travel and be reincarnated into higher and lower dimensions. But it doesn''t stop there; it allowed us to create empty dimensions with infinite space, with their separate existence of time. It also allows us to access places above the Hierarchy of Dimension and that completely transcend the Hierarchy Of Dimensions like the Hyper Realm," Noboru said.


    "Correct," Emilia said as everyone looked shocked.


    "You actually knew that, you worthless brat," Hakashi said.


    "I am not worthless," Noboru growled.


    "Enough," the teacher yelled.


    "Noboru and Celestia, both of you have detention tomorrow afternoon," Ms. Emilia said.


    "WHAT? WHY? WE DID NOTHING WRONG," Celestia yelled.


    "Shut your mouth, filthy elf. Noboru Chikara will be punished, and you, for being a lower lifeform," Ms. Emilia yelled.


    "That is it, Ms. Emilia. I will not allow you to abuse your power as a teacher and insult us. I believe that me and the Principal need to have a talk about Dimensium. You know, the critical element the three kingdoms and this Academy use, which is only found in either the Demon Empire, a place where your armies are too scared to enter, or the Dragon Kingdom, the kingdom I currently rule. I wonder what will happen if I stop trading. After all, the condition was I would come to this Academy, and you will get the Dimensium..." Noboru was cut off.


    "Yeah, and you''re here. If you cut Dimensium, you''re out," Emilia says.


    "You mean me and Celestia are out. But then how will your poor students transcend Dimensions, Ms.? They won''t have Dimensium to be able to, and they need it to be able to, or else they will just be useless 3rd Dimensionals. Unlike me, who is 13th Dimensional," Noboru said, as all the other students glared at him and Celestia, who smirked.


    "Your a 13th Dimensional?" the Emilia yelled.


    "Yes, I did it in the entrance exam. Both me and Celestia are. Remember, you put us in the Maze designed to kill us, but we survived going to higher dimensions and therefore became it," Noboru said.


    "That means nothing; you''re just one dimension higher than your brother, the Prince of the Phoenix Kingdom, Kouki, and sister, the Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom, Meiyo," Emilia said.


    "You really think that they are only 12th Dimensional because of the beasts sealed in them. Without them, they are nothing. Celestia and I, on the other hand, earned our powers and are higher and know how to use it, unlike my brother and sister, who can''t even control it," Noboru said.


    "Enough; I will give you two a warning. Go to your seats," Emilia yelled.


    "Fuck you; we are out of this class; it''s finished anyway," Celestia yelled as she and Noboru left the class.


    "Hey, where are you two going?" Kaito said as Noboru and Celestia glared at them.


    "None of your business," Celestia said as the two walked past them.


    "You can''t treat us like this," Hakashi yelled as Noboru stopped and turned around and started laughing.


    "What is so funny?" Hakashi yelled.


    "Well, you''re just 3rd Dimensional and have no way of getting into the higher dimensions, so what do you want to do about it?" Noboru says as the two glared.


    "You may think you''re all high and mighty now, but don''t forget who you''re talking to. You''re just a loser with no friends who has no chance of being a


    magic knight," Akame said.


    "I don''t have to have friends; all I need is me and Celestia and the loyalty of my kingdom and the other nations. Unlike you and my siblings, I am a king, not some prince whose father is a king. Also, I don''t need to be a Magic Knight; after all, I rule the Forbidden Regions, the Dragon Kingdom. We don''t use knighting System; our protectors are called Heroes," Noboru said as the students started glaring at him and Celestia, who smirked.


    "Enough of this," Emilia yells, catching up.


    "I will not have you talking bad about me or any other students," Emila Yelled.


    "You have no right to talk to us like that; you''re nothing but a weak human, you''re only 6th dimensional, Noboru-Sama is a 13th dimensional, and the students are 3rd dimensional, and you''re telling me Noboru-Sama is the one in the wrong," Celestia yells as Emilia is taken aback.


    "How Dare you; he is just a cheater who shouldn''t have survived the Maze and is just king of a fake country he annexed illegally," Emilia Yelled.


    "How dare you call the Dragon Kingdom a fake country; it has existed for millions of years before you enslaved us for not being Human. Noboru-Sama saved us and reunited the inhuman races," Celestia yelled.


    "And how dare you call me a cheater and say that I shouldn''t have survived the Maze when I am the only person to have survived the maze and done what is required to become past it, while my brother and sister, the two most arrogant assholes I know, did not and had to get their power forced upon them," Noboru yelled as Emilia and the others were shocked.


    "You have detention for the whole week, and if you refuse to show up and come to class, you will be suspended," Emilia says as Celestia and Noboru ignore her.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me," She yells, but the two walk away.


    "Fine, if that is how you want to play it," She says. Noboru and Celestia don''t respond.


    "If that is the case, you two will be suspended," She yells as the pair walk off.


    "You will lose Dimensium for breaking the agreement if that does happen," Noboru says.


    "Fuck you, Noboru Chikara," She yells.

 Chapter 26 - 26

    Chapter 26: Chapter 26 A few months had passed since Noboru Chikara and Celestia Lunablade entered Celestial Vanguard Academy, but their situation hadn''t improved. All of the teachers tried to sabotage them, punish them for no reason, and tried to make it so that the three kingdoms'' royals and nobles never appeared weaker than them.


    Noboru, however, used his Dragon Kingdom''s control of Dimensium, which was a critical resource needed to make sure that the Academy and the other three kingdoms functioned as leverage, stopping unjust detentions or suspension threats. Today was special; they had combat class, but that wasn''t what was special. What was special is the fact a new student that was really powerful was joining. From his spies, Noboru knew it wasn''t from the three kingdoms.


    Noboru and Celestia entered the classroom and took their seats before Mr. Sato, their teacher, came in followed by a boy with golden hair and golden eyes, wearing some white suit with golden outlines. He looked at the class, and Noboru noticed the boy looking at Noboru with a glare before quickly changing to a smile. His eyes narrowed.


    ''Who is he? Is he allied with the three kingdoms? It might be the case, seeing as I sensed hate from him towards me, and he was brought by the three kingdoms,'' Noboru thought as he looked at his partner and protector Celestia who nodded.


    "Hello class, we have a new student joining us today. Everyone say hello to Hikari. He has no last name or can''t remember it. He was chosen by the three founding Kings of the Phoenix, Quilin, and Tortoise kingdoms. Lord Shin Chikara of Phoenix, Lord Yami Chikara of the Quilin, and Lord Niju Chikara of the Tortoise kingdoms had personally recommended him," Mr. Sato said, and everyone applauded.


    Noboru looked at the new boy with suspicion.


    ''This is getting fishy. He isn''t from the other 3 Kingdoms, nor is he from the Dragon Kingdom since I would know as it''s King. The Dragon Kingdom is ruled by the council until I become of age, and my Spies have no information on him. He can''t be from the Demon Empire because they don''t coexist with human or inhuman races, and this Hikari is strong, maybe even strong enough to match me in the Crimson State or even when I''m in my Transcendent State. I need more info on him,'' Noboru said.


    "Hikari is strong, and his strength is talked highly by the Three founding kings," Sato said as Meiyo and Kouki scoffed at the fact their Great-Great Grandfather Shin Chikara talked highly about this loser. Noboru couldn''t help but stifle some laughter at seeing his ex-sister Meiyo and ex-brother Kouki be jealous. They thought they were all that because some old man said they were ones of prophecy. Noboru never believed them one bit.


    "I think that''s enough talking now. Hikari, go to your seat," Sato said, and Hikari nodded.


    Hikari looked at the classroom before he saw Noboru and smiled. Noboru felt chills in his spine, like he was facing his exact opposite or something that rivaled him.


    "Noboru-san, as you are one of the strong ones in the academy, how about you and Hikari battle so we can gauge his strength. But it would be understandable if you''re scared. I mean, your former Great-Great Grandfather Shin spoke so highly about him, and if he is so strong, it''s no wonder you''re scared," Sato said. Noboru''s eyes narrowed before he looked at Hikari.


    "Fine, I''ll do it," Noboru said, and Hikari smiled before he stood up and went to the front of the classroom.


    "Ok, class, now sit back and enjoy the fight," Sato said, and the other students sat down.


    "Celestia, you will stay near me to make sure you don''t help your partner," Sato said, and Celestia nodded.


    "I will keep you safe, Noboru," Celestia said as she stood behind Noboru.


    "Ok, now Noboru and Hikari, you may begin the battle," Sato said.


    Noboru got in a battle position.


    "Oh, and Noboru, remember this is a fight to see who is stronger between you and Hikari, nothing more, nothing less," Sato said, and Noboru nodded. "You will both start in 3, 2, 1, GO!" Sato said, and the fight began.


    Now then, Hikari, show me what you''re made of," Noboru said, and Hikari looked at Noboru before his face turned into one of disgust and hatred.


    "Let''s see if you are worthy of being his child, Noboru," Hikari said in a condescending tone, making Noboru mad. How dare this boy say him, Noboru, has to earn the right to be Hiroshi, the neglecting abusive asshole''s son.


    Noboru dashed at Hikari, appearing instantly behind Hikari, punching him only for Hikari to grab his punch and throw his own punch, which Noboru dodged and sent an uppercut to Hikari, sending him flying up. Noboru then dodged an attack from behind and was then kicked in the face and sent flying by Hikari. Both were bleeding from the face.


    "He managed to hurt me, which means he must be at least 13th dimensional like me and Celestia," Noboru said, shocked, but it was replaced with a smile.


    "This just got interesting," Noboru said with a smile.


    Noboru and Hikari both looked at each other before dashing at each other, and their fists clashed before they sent a barrage of punches and kicks to each other before jumping back.


    "Hell Fire wave," Noboru yelled, sending a torrent of red flames at Hikari.


    "Holy Light beam," Hikari yelled, sending a beam of light at the flames, canceling it out.


    ''He used Holy Light; that means he isn''t a demon,'' Noboru said as his eyes narrowed.


    "I can''t use my true strength as it would bring too much attention from the Three Kingdoms'' founding kings. If I used my Crimson state and Transcendent State, I might kill him. I''ll just use the Crimson State," Noboru said, as the red aura that surrounds him increased and became more violent and aggressive, and his eyes turned red and the red flame symbol.


    Noboru''s eyes widened as he saw Hikari enter a similar stage, a Golden State and the direct opposite of his Crimson State.


    "Oh, you thought only you can do this. No, you''re not the only one. I''m not like those you faced before or your human family. I too can go into this state, the Golden State," Hikari said, as a Golden Flame surrounded him, and a Golden Symbol of a Sun appeared in the center of his forehead. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Human, what does he mean? Humans, isn''t he one? And why is he acting like both him and me aren''t human? I know I am human; I was born with siblings that are humans, and I am the former prince of the Phoenix Kingdom. But it seems that he thinks otherwise. This is the first time I heard of the Golden State, and I''m sure the Crimson State isn''t known to many. If he can enter a state similar to mine, does that mean he is related to me? Maybe he''s a bastard. Maybe like me, he was treated with hatred but unlike me, who was needed to be a scapegoat for Meiyo and Kouki, maybe he was thrown out,'' Noboru thought.


    Noboru then rushed at Hikari and sent a kick to his face, but Hikari caught it and twisted it.


    "Aaaahhhh," Noboru screamed before punching Hikari, sending him flying back and freeing his foot.


    "Yes, kill him," Kouki yelled, and Noboru sent him a glare making Kouki quiet.


    "Teach that disgrace his place," Meiyo yelled.


    "Yeah, the disgrace Noboru killed my father, beat him," Hakashi Tanaka yelled, and like that, the entire classroom apart from Celestia was yelling it.


    Noboru got angrier and angrier. He let out a huge red aura, making Hikari get on his legs and then grabbed his Black Star Blade and slashed at Hikari with his crimson red hell flames. "Hell Flames Slash," Noboru yelled, cutting Hikari''s white and gold suit, but Hikari jumped back, and his wounds were healed by a golden aura.


    "Oh, you''re still standing?" Noboru asked mockingly.


    "Don''t talk so high and mighty, you abomination. You shouldn''t exist. Father said so!" Hikari yelled as Noboru was confused.


    ''He says he isn''t human but acts like I should know who he and his father are.'' Noboru thought before he got an idea; his eyes shone red, and a golden ring appeared in it. Noboru had activated his Gens¨­gan. ''If he''s related to me, he should have our clan''s bloodline,'' Noboru thought as he stared at Hikari, who didn''t activate it.


    "Look, I don''t even know who you are, but I know you''re a psycho acting as if you aren''t human. What are you, a genetic experiment?" Noboru asked as he continued staring at Hikari.


    "You should know me and my father. you an abomination?" Hikari asked as he sent a kick to Noboru''s gut but it went through Noboru looking shocked.


    "What is this power?" Hikari yelled.


    "Wow, Shin must be stupid if he never educated his pet on our clan bloodline, the Gens¨­gan. Its first stage allows the user to make all attacks in its sights into illusions, no matter if one is a higher or lower being in dimensionality or anything really," Noboru said as he stood there with his hand in his pockets.


    "I''m sick of your mouth." Hikari said before he disappeared and punched Noboru, but it went through him again.


    "Stop using that! It''s annoying," Hikari yelled and Noboru chuckled.


    "Why should I?" Noboru asked.


    "You''ll pay," Hikari yelled.


    "How? All your attacks are going through me," Noboru taunted.


    "Stop Mocking me!" Hikari yelled.


    "Mocking? No, I''m telling you the truth." Noboru said with a smirk.


    Hikari then started throwing multiple punches, but all were going through Noboru.


    "That''s it; I will end you and this pathetic existence," Hikari yelled as he started to power up, his rage taking over. Noboru''s eyes widened; this was familiar like when he went into his transcendent state.


    ''Shit, I''m in danger; his rage and power are like the one I experience in the transcendent state. That makes me think how powerful is the transcendent state? Well, I can''t risk it, so I will just have to end him,'' Noboru said as he took a stance.


    ''I will kill him,'' Hikari yelled in his head, but he felt time stop; he saw a golden energy.


    "No, my son, now is not the time," the voice said.


    "Father, why? He is a disgrace," Hikari yelled. "I am your perfect creation, not him; he''s just a threat ...."


    "I said No! It''s not time for you to kill him," the voice yelled.


    ''Damn it!'' Hikari said before he calmed down and stopped going into the transcendent state; he looked to see dimensions both higher and lower rippling in the room.


    "I give teacher Noboru wins," Hikari said and bowed.


    "Very well; now, please stop Noboru, the battle is over, and Mr. Hikari, that power you used was incredible; there are still ripples. I can see why the three founding kings recommended you. Do you think you can repair the damage?" Sato said.


    "It will take a few minutes for everything to heal," Hikari said as Noboru walked back to his seat.


    "Ok," Sato said.


    ''He knew my weakness and exploited it. He is dangerous but also very strong; I need to kill him now!'' Hikari thought as the dimension was repaired, and everyone was back to normal.


    "Noboru-san, you did great," Celestia said with a smile.


    "Yeah. I was so happy I was able to show that asshole what a true Chikara was like," Noboru said with a smirk.


    "Hey, what did you say?" Meiyo and Kouki yelled.


    "Oh, did you two finally wake up from your dream? Let me remind you. You guys aren''t all that because some old man said so. In reality, you two are worthless and are scum." Noboru said with a smirk.


    Meiyo and Kouki both glared at Noboru and Celestia who smirked.


    ''The day will come where we will get rid of you, disgrace,'' Meiyo and Kouki both thought.


    "That was a good fight, and we will be partners," Hikari said.


    "Like I would be partners with an Asshole," Noboru said, and Celestia nodded.


    Hikari then glared at him and Celestia before looking to see everyone was glaring at him, even Noboru''s haters as they were jealous.


    ''Who is this lowly bastard that came up and showed me up and fought evenly with Noboru and almost overpowered him when it should be me?'' Kouki thought as he started feeling hatred for this no-name commoner.


    "Brother," Meiyo said as Kouki looked at her and nodded.


    "We will end this," Meiyo said, and Kouki nodded.


    "Yes, this will end soon, and Noboru and this Hikari will perish," Kouki said.


    "Yeah, we are the ones of prophecy old man Kaito said so," Meiyo said.


    "We are the ones that will lead the 3 kingdoms to greater glory," Kouki said, and both of them looked at Noboru, who was having a friendly chat with Celestia.


    "We will get rid of him," both of them said.


    "Yeah, this no-name is not better than us," Meiyo and Kouki both said looking


    "The day will come soon when we will destroy them both. How dare they be more powerful than us, the chosen ones of faith," Meiyo and Kouki thought as they looked at Hikari.


    "Okay, now that is over. Class is dismissed," Sato said, and class ended.


    Noboru and Celestia walked out of the classroom and went to their rooms.


    "Noboru-sama, are you okay?" Celestia asked.


    "Yeah, but I was thinking. I was wondering who this Hikari character is. He can''t be related to me; he doesn''t have the Gens¨­gan, and he said his father called me an abomination," Noboru said.


    "Yeah, and I can sense his hate towards you," Celestia said.


    "Plus, he can''t be related to me because if he was, he would be liked by my actual brother and sister, Kouki and Meiyo. And he would have the Gens¨­gan, but I think the main reason is that he is an asshole," Noboru said, and both he and Celestia chuckled.


    "You are right about him being an asshole," Celestia said.


    Meanwhile, at Phoenix Kingdom,


    Shin Chikara, Niju Chikara, and Yami Chikara looked at their forces, who were transformed to look like inhumans¡ªelves, demihumans, vampires, and more.


    "I know all of you know your mission. This is important for the survival of the three kingdoms and taking down the fake Dragon Kingdom that was illegally annexed by my disgrace of a great-great-grandson, Noboru Chikara. You will all venture out to the Demon Empire and use this, the God''s Hand Relic, which was given to me by a friend in exchange for a favor. This relic will allow you to kill the Demon Empire''s queen, which will start a war between the Demon Empire and the Dragon Kingdom, all while their strongest, Noboru, is in the academy. We will block outside communication, which will make his kingdom fall and make the disgrace lose the leverage he has over us, Dimensium," Shin said as everyone cheered.


    "Now that the fake Dragon Kingdom will be destroyed, the other three kingdoms will band together and defeat the Demon Empire after it''s been weakened," Yami said as the forces cheered.


    "The three kingdoms will be united under my rule, and the Chikara will control everything," Shin said to himself.


    "But we can''t forget Ayame Akatsuki; she won''t respond well to her Noboru-Kun''s hard work being destroyed," Yami said with fear as he remembered how she easily destroyed the three brothers with ease.


    "It will have to be done. Noboru has messed up the world order we created. We will show we aren''t scared of her anymore; our legacies depend on it," said Niju as the others cheered, and the plan began.


    Back to Noboru,


    Noboru and Celestia both lay down on their beds in their dorms.


    "Noboru-Sama, thanks for standing up for us inhumans," Celestia said as she blushed.


    "I couldn''t just stand by and watch innocents being enslaved because of their race and species and not because they were stronger," Noboru said.


    "But what do we do about the new kid, Hikari?" Celestia asked.


    "Forget him; I will kill him the next time he shows his ugly face," Noboru said as he closed his eyes.


    Celestia''s eyes widened before she giggled and fell asleep.


    "Noboru-san, thank you," Celestia said before she slept.

 Chapter 27 - 27

    Chapter 27: Chapter 27 A few days had passed since Hikari joined the academy and was placed in Noboru Chikara and Celestia Lunablade''s class. Combat Class was more fun for Noboru now that he had someone he could actually fight and not defeat in one shot.


    "So, Noboru-Sama, what do you think of the communication breakdown between the Academy and the outside world?" asked Celestia as Noboru thought about it before answering.


    "I find it weird that the three kingdoms that hate the Dragon Kingdom, our home, control the academy, and it all goes down when the Hikari character joins the class. Not only that, but the last piece of information we got from our spies was that the Phoenix, Quilin, and Tortoise kingdoms'' founding kings and armies were amassing their forces at the Phoenix kingdom," Noboru replied to his partner.


    "So, what do you make of all this, then?" Celestia asked Noboru.


    "It can only mean war is coming. They are done playing, but I have faith in the laws I wrote using my Law Manipulation omni energy technique. They were strengthened by Ayame, so no one from the three kingdoms can get in without the permission of our people. Our people and home should be safe," Noboru told his partner.


    "You''re right; they won''t be able to get through our defenses," Celestia said.


    "But I have a feeling we should start preparing for war if it comes to that. Also, keep an eye on the other students, mainly Hikari," Noboru said as Celestia nodded and left. "The enemy could attack us at any moment, and I will need to be ready," Noboru thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, at the Demon Empire Borders.


    Kira Tanaka smiled as she saw her target, the Demon Queen Kurohime. She was in the trees with countless other Magic Knights, Ninjas, and Fighters. She scoffed at how easy it was to get into the Demon Empire. All they did was cast illusions on the guards, and those mindless beasts let the three kingdoms'' army in. It seems all these mega annua of being too powerful to be attacked had made these beasts too complacent, never thinking of tactics humans can deploy to get in. Her team made their way through the Demon Empire; it took days, but she was now in front of the target.


    She would finally avenge her husband, whom Noboru Chikara had killed. Her mission was simple: use illusion magic and kill the Queen, leave some dead bodies of the DemiHumans and Male Elves they had, and start a war between the Demon Empire and Dragon Kingdom. Then, they will rush in and kill the remains after that the Phoenix Kingdom destroys the Quilin and Tortoise Kingdoms, ruling the world and preparing for Prince Kouki or Princess Meiyo Chikara, whichever child was the one of prophecy, to take over all dimensions, planets, universes, and more under the Phoenix Kingdom banner.


    They saw their chance; the guards were distracted. The Queen Kurohime was taking a bath; they jumped down.


    "Illusion Magic," Kira whispered, and a mist was created. She used this to cover them all and make them look like inhuman species.


    "This is the end, you filthy Demon! I will kill you, Kurohime, Demon Queen of the Demon Empire, for the glory of the Dragon Kingdom in the name of my king Noboru Chikara," Kira declared, looking like a fox girl.


    "Help!" Kurohime yelled as her guards came. Kurohime took her own stances as OmnimEnergy surrounded her being converted to Demonic Magic.


    "We have intruders, restrain them all," Kurohime ordered the guards as they charged at Kira''s team. Kurohime herself sent weak Purple fire at Kira, not wanting to fight. Kira used a barrier but was still pushed back, even if the purple flames were weak.


    "So you can fight, Demon Queen," Kira taunted her.


    "I have fought countless battles and am a master in multiple forms of magic, hand-to-hand combat, weapons combat. Ack..." Kurohime was cut off as her blood seeped out of her mouth. She looked at Kira, and her eyes widened in fear as she saw what Kira was holding. God''s Hand, a relic made to kill all demon, no matter how strong one was. It was said to contain holy magic created by the boundless gods from the clash.


    "For Noboru-Sama," Kira yelled in her fox illusion as she dropped the dead bodies of DemiHumans, male elves, and other inhuman species relative to the dragon kingdom. She felt disgusted praising Noboru, her husband''s killer, but it would be worth it watching the boy''s despair when his kingdom falls.


    "How did you get God''s Hand? That is impossible to get," Kurohime told Kira in panic as she coughed up more blood.


    "My king Noboru-Sama gave it to me to kill you," Kira lied as she brought it closer, and the demon started to burn from the holy artifact. Kurohime could not believe the words coming from the woman. She was a monster, and Noboru was a monster. She tried to use the rest of her powers to try and kill Kira, but it was not working.


    "You are weak, Kurohime. Now die. This is for Noboru-Sama," Kira exclaimed.


    "Wait, don''t..." was all Kurohime could say before God''s hand touched her, and her skin was melting off. Kira quickly turned to the queen''s guards, using the relic''s remaining power to kill them before throwing it on the floor when it was drained.


    "This is for you, King Noboru-Sama. The Dragon Kingdom will destroy you disgusting demons," Kira said as she ran back with her team and left the Demon Empire, using illusion magic to look like demons this time instead of DemiHumans.


    Once out of the borders, they teleported to the Phoenix Kingdom where they met the Three Kingdoms'' founding kings. They kneeled.


    "Did all go according to plan?" Shin Chikara, founding king of the Phoenix Kingdom, asked Kira as she saw the other two founding kings with him, arms crossed. The first was Yami Chikara of the founding king of the Quilin Kingdom, and the second was the founding king of the Tortoise Kingdom, Niju Chikara.


    "Yes, we were successful. We have left dead bodies of the Dragon Kingdom residents like the Male Elves, Vampires, DemiHumans, and more. We even left God''s hand on the floor for them to find so they know how the Dragon Kingdom killed them. War will start soon, and the nuisance known as the Dragon Kingdom will end soon," Kira reported to them.


    "Good job; you may leave," the kings ordered as Kira and the others bowed and left.


    "Finally, they will get what they deserve," Shin Chikara, the Phoenix Kingdom founding king, said.


    "Noboru will pay for taking what''s ours, and he will pay with the blood of his people," Niju Chikara, founding king of the Tortoise kingdom, said.


    "We will hurt Ayame Akatsuki by hurting him," Yami Chikara, the founding king of the Quilin Kingdom, said.


    "Soon, Noboru Chikara and his people and friends will fall, and then we will conquer the rest of the universe and dimensions," Shin Chikara declared, and the other founding kings cheered. ''As if after Noboru and the Demon Empire falls, your two kingdoms will be next, my dear brothers. For the glory of the Phoenix Kingdom, I will rule all since my Great Great Grandson is the one of prophecy who will rule over all,'' Shin Chikara thought to himself.


    "The end of the Dragon Kingdom is close," Yami and Niju said at the same time.


    "Now we must wait for the Demon Empire to declare war on the Dragon Kingdom," Shin said.


    Back at Celestial Vanguard Academy.


    Noboru and Celestia sat in class; they were annoyed that Hikari Kid kept looking at Noboru with hate and had not stopped.


    "He''s annoying, isn''t he, Noboru-Sama?" Celestia said to him as he nodded. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Indeed he is," Noboru replied as Hikari looked away.


    "You are going down, Noboru," Hikari thought to himself.


    "Soon I will make you pay, Noboru. I will end you, abomination. You are father''s biggest mistake," Hikari thought as the class ended, and everyone went to the dorm.

 Chapter 28 - 28

    Chapter 28: Chapter 28 "WHAT?" Maou Sama screamed in anger, and he had every right to be furious upon seeing his wife''s lifeless body. "Tell me, which humans killed my precious wife, Kurohime?" Maou Sama''s eyes glowed red.


    "We were unable to identify who exactly it was, but we know from the bodies that it was the Dragon Kingdom. Inhuman species like Demi-Humans, Elves, and Vampires were lying around the queen, killed by her and her guard, Maou-Sama," Barbatos replied as he kneeled, fully aware of the consequences for returning without identifying the enemy.


    "I see. Send out an order to all my armies that they will kill all those who dared to attack this empire, who dared to attack me. Also, send an army to the Dragon Kingdom and destroy it!" Maou Sama yelled, rage filling him.


    "Maou-Sama, are you sure we haven''t identified if it was a ploy from the three..." Barbatos was cut off.


    "DID I STUTTER?" Maou Sama screamed once more as he raised his hand, ready to strike Barbatos.


    "My apologies. I will carry out your orders immediately," Barbatos said. "But I have news. The Dragon Kingdom''s future King, Noboru Chikara, is away at the Celestial Vanguard Academy," Barbatos added.


    "Oh, really?" Maou Sama said in a low voice as he smirked. "This will be perfect. He''s the one who liberated those trash inhumans from the three kingdoms who enslaved them. I know exactly what to do, Barbatos. You yourself shall go to this Celestial Vanguard Academy and kill him. No, not just him wipe out everyone there. I want the entire world to fear us. I think it''s time we remind them who we are. This way, all kingdoms will know not to mess with the Demon Empire," Maou Sama stated as he smiled evilly.


    "Understood," Barbatos said as he vanished.


    Maou Sama looked up to the sky. "You all will pay for taking her away from me. I will kill every one of you inhumans," he vowed.


    Meanwhile, in Celestial Vanguard Academy within the Dorm.


    Noboru Chikara sat in the lunch hall, his partner and protector Celestia Lunablade next to him as they observed the threat known as Hikari, who was staring at Noboru.


    "That boy is weird, Noboru-Sama, isn''t he? He''s been staring at you with hatred since he joined, even when the other class members hate on him or try to bully him for being a no-name commoner like me and being strong, unlike your brother and sister Kouki and Meiyo of the Phoenix Kingdom. He still chooses to glare at you," Celestia whispered to Noboru.


    "I don''t know what''s up with him. He says he isn''t human and uses Holy light as his main element. Not only that, he was able to make a bastardized version of Crimson State and also go into the transcendent state. He is like the opposite of me and hates me, saying his father called me an abomination. I mean, my father, King Hiroshi Chikara of the Phoenix Kingdom, disowned me and calls me a beast, but I have never seen this character before, and my family, as much as I hate them, are human," Noboru explained.


    "Hai, Noboru-Sama," Celestia nodded as she agreed with his words. "But why is he glaring at you like that? I''m afraid if we let our guard down, he might try to kill you. You know how you are hated by most of the kingdoms," Celestia added.


    "No, he isn''t trying to kill me. Remember the battle? He just stopped when he could have before I even went into my Transcendent State. No, there''s something going on, something beyond the three kingdoms, Demon Empire, and our hime, the Dragon Kingdom. We need to be on guard, but don''t be too hostile either. Something tells me the world will be in trouble if we do. The other three kingdoms hate me for freeing the inhumans races from their slavery and giving the three kingdoms the finger by destroying their control over the forbidden region and taking it over, making it the Dragon Kingdom where no race is higher than the other," Noboru explained.


    "You think Hikari may be connected to Ayame Akatsuki Sama?" Celestia said. "Maybe he''s her enemy because she''s the demon queen goddess, and he hates you since she loves you and he wants to hurt her by killing you." Celestia theorized.


    "No, that wouldn''t work. If he is an enemy of Ayame-Hime, then he''d just kill me. He talked about his father, so it must be something else," Noboru said as he stared back at Hikari, who stared right back at him.


    "He is the threat to my father," Hikari growled as his eyes glowed.


    "Your Father? You''re not the child of the demon empire?" Celestia asked wanting to confirm knowing only they could possibly match Noboru and the three founding kings.


    "No, I''m not, and I have no reason to tell you who my father is. But know this, boy, when he allows me to kill you will be the day you take your final breath," Hikari promised.


    "You''re a fool, Hikari. I won''t ever lose. I promised Ayame and my dead Grandfather I will never lose again. I''m not from the three kingdoms, so your words have no effect on me, and you''re not from the Dragon Kingdom, so you are nothing but an ant under my foot," Noboru told him.


    A boom was heard as everyone turned to see a giant demon-like figure made from black fire. "Barbatos has arrived!" Barbatos yelled. "Noboru Chikara, I will kill you and your classmates in the name of our fallen queen, the beautiful Kurohime," Barbatos yelled.


    "The Demon Empire is attacking the students. Quick, we need to get out of here and help," Celestia said as she pulled Noboru, but he stood still.


    "Celestia, I need you to do something for me," Noboru said.


    "What''s that?" Celestia asked.


    "Keep an eye on Hikari. If you see your chance to kill, take it," Noboru ordered.


    "Yes, Noboru-Sama," Celestia nodded her head.


    "Now, Barbatos, it seems the Demon Empire has sent the weaklings to the top of the food chain. I hope the other demons know they''re attacking the wrong person. I will not allow my friends to be hurt, so you will fall. I will protect my friend and our kingdom. The Demon Empire will pay for this attack, and you will die!" Noboru declared.


    "You dare lie. You, the Dragon Kingdom, killed Kurohime-sama, and the rest of these kingdoms have looked down upon us demons as abominations, beasts, and creatures of evil for the last time. I will kill you," Barbatos shouted.


    "Well, I haven''t. I look at one with respect, but you, you are a mindless beast who I will put down. I am the future King of the Dragon Kingdom, and my people have been looked down upon since the beginning, so I will not lose today," Noboru vowed as he charged forward, his Blackstar Blade covered in lightning. "Lightning Slash!" Noboru shouted as the sword slash hit Barbatos, sending him crashing through the roof of the academy.


    "That actually hurt, but don''t think you''ve won," Barbatos said, getting up. "Shadow Blast!" Barbatos shouted as a wave of shadow came out.


    "Hellfire Wave!" Noboru shouted as a wall of hellfire destroyed the Shadow Blast.


    "Dark Lightning!" Barbatos yelled as Noboru was struck with dark lightning.


    "Shit, that hurts," Noboru yelled but was blindsided by a fist to the gut.


    "You were the one that was too cocky," Barbatos said as he threw Noboru across the ground.


    Noboru groaned as he got up. "I will not lose, not here. I won''t lose," Noboru yelled as he felt his blood boil. Barbatos stomped on him and was about to punch him.


    "Crimson State!" Noboru yelled as his eyes turned red and his body emitted a red omni energy aura. "Get off of me!" Noboru yelled as his fist connected to the chest of the demon and sent him flying.


    "You''re strong, but I am not one of Maou Sama''s Generals for no reason," Barbatos said as he was surrounded in demonic Omni Energy. "Supreme Demon Drive!" Barbatos roared as his eyes and body became red. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This guy''s energy is massive," Noboru thought as Barbatos charged at him and hit Noboru with several hundred punches in a nanosecond.


    "Noboru-Sama!" Celestia yelled in distress.


    "You will die," Barbatos said as his fists became bigger. "Demon Crusher Punch!" Barbatos said as his fist came towards Noboru.


    "Holy Flash!" Noboru heard and saw a flash of holy light connect with Barbatos, destroying his arm. He looked to see who it was, only to see Hikari with a condescending look on his face. "Pathetic. If you were in your Transcendent State, you could have beaten him. I don''t understand how you''re a threat to father with that kind of power," Hikari said as he looked at Barbatos, who had one of his arms completely destroyed.


    "That''s good. I actually felt that, boy. But too bad for you, I can eat anything. Even Holy Energy effects aren''t dangerous as soon as it enters my mouth," Barbatos said.


    "Oh, so you weren''t weak at all," Hikari mocked.


    "What did you say, you little shit?" Barbatos snarled as he rushed at Hikari, punching him and sending him flying into a wall.


    "Noboru Sama, shall we intervene?" Celestia asked as Noboru shook his head.


    "No, let''s see his power," Noboru replied.


    "Die!" Barbatos screamed as his hand transformed into a giant blade made from omni energy.


    "Crap," Hikari said as he jumped, and the dimensional hierarchy was cut down. "I... I am father''s perfect creation. I will prove to father I am without any doubts, unlike Noboru Chikara," Hikari shouted.


    "Angelic Flash," Hikari said as he unleashed an attack.


    "You idiot, that won''t work. I told you before, any and all effects are negated as soon as it enters my mouth," Barbatos said as he ate the beam. Suddenly, the demon let out a scream, and a golden blade was seen piercing him.


    "Divine Sword," Hikari said.


    "H-How?" Barbatos asked as he felt the holy light consuming him.


    "I used a clone and Angelic Flash as a distraction," Hikari stated.


    "I will not die," Barbatos cried out and unleashed his ultimate attack. "Omni Inferno!" Barbatos yelled, and his body became a bomb, exploding. Suddenly, Noboru appeared.


    "I can''t allow that. That will destroy everything up to Hell, including this lower world," Noboru said as he looked at Barbatos with his Gens¨­gan, turning the demon''s explosion into a mere illusion.


    "That power again, the ability to turn attacks into illusion," Hikari said as he watched Barbatos'' sacrificial explosion attack be turned into nothing but an illusion. He died, but no damage was done.


    "You got lucky. I saved you, Noboru. Only I will kill you, not some lowly demon. I will prove to father only I am his perfect creation," Hikari growled as his eyes flashed white.


    "Whatever, you only got lucky that he gave you time to use the transcendent state, or else he would have beaten you like me," Noboru said as he was in thought. ''He was able to use his transcendent state without destroying current and higher realms. He can use it perfectly, and even the demon too. Both of them should have destroyed everything when fighting. Am I that far low in control?'' Noboru thought as he looked at his hands.


    "No, Noboru-Sama, you are just fine. You''re amazing, no one can compare to you," Celestia said, comforting her partner.


    "Thank you, Celestia," Noboru smiled.


    Meanwhile, outside the Dragon Kingdom borders.


    Maou Sama and his army were standing outside the borders. Maou Sama had an angry expression on his face.


    ''Now, my dear Kurohime-Chan, I shall avenge you,'' he said, trying to walk in, only to find out he can''t.


    "Ah, some puny laws made to protect these lower life forms. No matter," Maou Sama said as he tried to manipulate the laws but couldn''t.


    ''I should be stronger. No, wait, it contains her power. The power of Ayame Akatsuki. No wonder I can''t break the laws placed to get in, but no matter,'' Maou Sama said as he pulled out a relic.


    "A demon using a divine relic should be impossible, but I will not let those stupid inhumans and that stupid demon queen goddess stop me," Maou Sama said, pulling out a key. He tapped the area where the law was applied and turned the key, and red lines appeared, destroying all laws.


    "Rule breaker, one of my father''s favorite treasures he found during the clash," Maou Sama said, smiling. "And with this, I can now finally destroy this kingdom. My armies, kill everyone here, avenge your fallen queen. We are the demons and the true rulers of the world," Maou Sama stated.


    "Yes, Maou Sama," the demons chanted. ''I will avenge you, my love,'' Maou Sama thought.

 Chapter 29 - 29

    Chapter 29: Chapter 29 The demons rushed into the Dragon Kingdom after receiving their command. The Demon General Astraroth led the charge. "Fellow demons, we must avenge Queen Kurohime''s death. It''s time to eliminate these inhumans who should have been the humans'' slaves. These dirty demi-humans, vampires, elves, and more must die," he declared, and the army nodded in agreement.


    "For the honor of Queen Kurohime!" he shouted, and the demons echoed. Astraroth aimed his hand at the sky, and a giant fireball resembling the sun formed above the army''s head.


    "Burn them all!" Astraroth commanded as he launched his attack on the city. The army followed suit, unleashing a barrage of fireballs that obliterated the entire city.


    The civilians of the Dragon Kingdom ran, some being burnt alive. "Mama," a small raccoon girl cried out watching her mother being burnt as Astraroth grabbed her by the neck. "Your people started this," he said, ripping the girl''s head off, blood spraying around like rain.


    "Kill them all!" he ordered as the army mercilessly slaughtered the civilians. Astraroth and his forces reveled in the carnage, showing no remorse. Astraroth himself enjoyed killing kids. He found a few elven girls hiding, rushed in, and began beating them to death. Afterwards, he ripped one''s spine out and then spotted a wolf boy. He proceeded to choke the wolf boy with the spine of the elven girl.


    Meanwhile, in the Dragon Kingdom Castle Council Room:


    The leaders of each race that inhabited the Dragon Kingdom sat, looking horrified. Astrid Alfhiem, Queen of the elves; Fenrir, leader of Yokaihime; Dracula of the vampires; Glynda of the witches; Titania of the fairies; Behemoth the giant, and others on the minor council which consisted of leaders of minor races.


    "We have to do something," Titania said, tears streaming down her face.


    "We have nothing left," Glynda added, gazing at the screen displaying the devastation.


    "They have wiped out all of our people," Astrid said somberly.


    "We must call Noboru-Sama; he must have the power to take on the Maou," Fenrir suggested.


    "That would be impossible. Even if the Demon Lord wasn''t the strongest being in the world, that even the three founding kings of the other kingdoms fear, Noboru-San is still a child. Don''t forget, it was because of Ayame Akatsuki, the woman who loves him, that we were freed before," Glynda reminded them.


    "We have nothing¡ªno armies, no people. The demons have destroyed us. We have nothing but a little hope," Behemoth sighed.


    "What are we going to do? We have no way to survive this," Dracula stated. "We can''t even call Noboru-Sama; the communications from Celestial Vanguard Academy and the outside world are down."


    "We will have to confront this Maou ourselves," Fenrir declared.


    "Are you insane?" Behemoth questioned.


    "What are the odds of us winning?" Astrid pondered.


    "Even if we did, we have no chance," Glynda added.


    "So, what do you want? Us to hide while our people, the ones we swore to protect and the ones who trust us for guidance, die while we stay cooped up here like cowards waiting for our deaths?" Fenrir argued.


    "You''re right," Dracula conceded. "Let us die with honor."


    "For the survival of all the races, let us go," Glynda said.


    Behemoth sighed. "Let us die in battle, then."


    "If this is our destiny, so be it," Titania said.


    "We will make our final stand. We will not allow our people to die alone," Glynda declared as they stood up.


    "All forces, we have one goal and one goal only. We must protect our people at all costs, even if that means we must fight. We will give our all. If we are to die, we will die like warriors," Fenrir proclaimed.


    "We are the last line of defense," Astrid added.


    "To battle, to our graves. We must not falter. We will not let fear control us," Glynda said.


    "Our will is iron. Our soul is steel. We will not yield," Behemoth declared.


    The other minor leaders nodded. "For the honor of our people, for the honor of the Dragon Kingdom, to battle," Fenrir said, and all the race leaders charged out.


    They saw the demons charging at them. Fenrir himself pulled out his weapon, Wolf''s Fang, but stopped when he saw the demons splitting to the left and right, forming a line on each side. Maou, in all his glory¡ªblack long hair slicked back, red eyes, demonic black nails¡ªapproached them.


    "Well, well, look at all the rats that killed my wife," Maou said, smiling. "You all just started something that you can''t take back."


    "It''s the Demon Lord," Glynda gasped.


    "What do you mean we did no such thing? Our king, Noboru Chikara, only created the Dragon Kingdom for different races not to live under the oppression of the three human kingdoms¡ªthe Phoenix Kingdom, the Quilin Kingdom, and the Tortoise Kingdom," Fenrir argued.


    Maou laughed. "Do not lie to me; I saw the dead bodies of you inhuman trash around my wife Kurohime''s dead body. You think you''re better than those three? Please, your kingdom was made by the Phoenix Kingdom''s disowned prince, Noboru, who will be dead since I sent my elite assassin and General Barbatos after him. Do you really think the boy would have cared for you if he weren''t disowned? But no matter, you will die. I will kill all you trash. I will not let my wife''s death be in vain," Maou declared.


    "I will not allow you to insult our king. We Did Not Kill You Wife Kurohime!" Fenrir shouted as he formed mana around his sword, Wolf''s Fang, and slashed at Maou. The attack connected, but the atmosphere shifted to one of fear when Maou laughed.


    "Hahaha, you really thought that a lowly dog like you could hurt me?" Maou said, revealing himself unharmed. The Wolves Fang couldn''t even penetrate the aura of his mere presence. There was no magic, chakra, ki, or even omni-energy being channeled. The wind pressure around the leader of the demons was just too strong.


    "What is going on? How can we be this weak?" Titania asked.


    "No, it can''t be," Astrid murmured.


    "His presence... is just overwhelming. It is far too powerful. It''s like Ayame and Noboru-Sama," Glynda said, horrified.


    "Impossible," Fenrir muttered.


    "How did he get this strong?" Dracula questioned.


    "This is bad," Astrid said.


    Maou then, before anyone could blink, ripped their heads off their bodies and crushed the leaders'' bodies into a meaty pulp.


    "I guess they are no fun. No matter, I will just kill everyone else," Maou said.


    Maou walked to the palace and used his claws to cut the door open. Suddenly, he saw a fire phoenix made of magic coming at his forces, killing twelve of his lower-ranking demons. He looked up and smiled when he saw the humans. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you too want to fight. I thought you hated the Dragon Kingdom," he said.


    "That may be true, Maou Sama, but we can''t let you have this kingdom; it''s the only supply of dimensium that isn''t controlled by you," Shin said, walking and smiling at the death of the Dragon Kingdom as Phoenix Kingdom magic knights followed, terrified but ready to fight.


    Next to him was his brother, Yami Chikara, the founding king of the Quilin Kingdom. "He is right," Yami said, with his fighters following him, frowning that elves were destroyed but the need for dimensium took piroity over some small time pleasure.


    On Shin''s other side was the founding king of the Tortoise Kingdom, Niju Chikara, Shin''s other brother. "We can''t let you take this Kingdom, but thank you for taking care of these inhumans; now, Noboru Chikara has no leverage over us, pet," Niju said, smiling.


    "Well, let the games begin," Maou said as he rushed forward with a punch at Shin, which he blocked, sending Shin flying away.


    "Damn, what power," Shin said.


    "We are screwed," Yami stated.


    "Let''s hope we win," Niju said.


    Meanwhile, in Celestial Vanguard Academy:


    Noboru and his knight Celestia jumped on Drakaroth as the dragon flew. The Academy was shut down for repairs after Barbatos''s attack, and Noboru was heading home to the Dragon Kingdom. He was worried; with communications down, he had no way of knowing if his people were okay.


    ''Please be safe, everyone,'' Noboru thought.


    "Noboru-Sama, I am sure they are okay," Celestia said.


    ''Yeah,'' Noboru said as they continued on. Eventually, they arrived, and what Noboru saw made his eyes go wide, and his mouth drop.


    "No," he whispered in horror.


    "My... my kingdom, my people, Astrid, Fenrir," Noboru said as tears fell from his face.


    The Dragon Kingdom was on fire. The Demon Empire and the Human Kingdoms were fighting on his land. He could see the three Founding kings fighting Maou Sama, while Celestia stared in horror.

 Chapter 30 - 30

    Chapter 30: Chapter 30 All Noboru felt was rage as he witnessed the sight. He saw a demons feasting on the lifeless bodies of his people, with 3 human kingdoms The Pheonix, The Tortoise and The Quilin battling the Demon Empire for control over his kingdoms land. Noboru''s red eyes turned to the Gens¨­gan as they transformed into a fiery crimson with ''a single gold ring, but his anger compelled them to evolve further, with another ring emerging.


    Noboru''s silver omnienergy aura shifted to red and black, capturing the attention of Maou Sama and the Three Founding Kings: Shin Chikara, Yami Chikara, and Niju Chikara.


    "YOU WILL ALL PAY," Noboru roared with unbridled rage.


    "Noboru-Sama," Celestia exclaimed, shocked by the unprecedented fury she witnessed in the boy.


    "Celestia, leave now," Noboru ordered as he descended, spotting Drakaroth in the sky.


    "But Noboru-Sama," the Elven Knight began.


    "That was not a suggestion. That was an order," Noboru growled, noticing the gazes from Niju and Yami towards Celestia as if she was a piece of meat, intensifying his anger. Despite attempting to control his energy, preventing a repetition of past destruction proved challenging.


    "I understand, Noboru-Sama," Celestia bowed and promptly departed, unwilling to engage in conflict with the enraged boy.


    Noboru confronted his grandfather, Shin Chikara, and his two brothers, along with Maou Sama.


    "Shin, you will all pay," Noboru growled as Shin smirked in response.


    "Well, look who it is, the little traitor," Shin sneered.


    "Traitor? I''m not the traitor here. You are the ones who abandoned me, neglected me, all for some false prophecy made by a guy who can''t even see the future clearly!" Noboru yelled, surprising Shin. In an instant, he appeared behind Shin, delivering a powerful kick to his face. "God Flash!" Noboru yelled, appearing behind Yami and Niju and striking them with a energy blast that sent both brothers flying.


    "Impressive, you managed to injure the founders, the strongest humans alive, with such little experience, boy," Maou Sama acknowledged with respect before his expression turned to one of rage. "But your kingdom killed my wife, so you will die and become part of my power," Maou declared.


    "Not today, demon," Noboru growled. "And for the record, none of my people killed your wife. But you will pay for killing my people, my friends, my subjects," Noboru asserted, rushing at the demon lord with his Blackstar Blade enveloped in pure lightning omni energy. "Hell Thunder Slash!" Noboru yelled.


    "Pathetic," Maou Sama scoffed.


    Despite striking Maou Sama''s left arm and slashing his shoulder, Noboru felt the toll on his body. The transcendent state strained him, and he grappled with the challenge of containing his surging energy.


    ''I have to end this now,'' Noboru thought. ''But how?'' As he dodged a hit from Maou and kicked him in the face, Noboru realized the urgency. He jumped back, assuming his stance.


    "Noboru, you may have power, but your body is too weak to use it," Maou Sama mocked.


    "I will end you," Noboru growled, sensing his energy building up.


    "You can try," Maou smirked.


    "I''ll end this," Noboru declared as his body began glowing with his aura and power, anger reaching its peak.


    "Use me, Noboru," a voice echoed within him. Something locked away surfaced¡ªan inner part of him some Golden Omni Energy combined with his red and black omni energy, turning his hair slick black with a single strand in front. His muscles expanded, and control over his omni energy heightened, as if another half of himself awakened.


    Meanwhile, at the Celestial Vanguard Academy.


    Hikari felt extreme rage, sensing Noboru''s newfound power. "What? How can that abomination use that power? The power of father. It can''t be!" He yelled, enveloped in a gold and black aura as he flew towards Noboru. "Abomination, it seems like I will have to kill you with Father''s permission. Even if he punishes me, you are becoming a threat," he declared.


    Meanwhile, in the Demon Goddess Queen''s Realm.


    Ayame''s eyes opened suddenly as she sensed the power and excitement flickered in her wings. "Noboru-Kun, my Noboru-Kun, I sense it won''t be long now," Ayame said to herself. "To think you gained such power to the point you were able to wake me up, and I don''t even wake up for anyone. Let''s see what you are doing," she said, creating screens.


    "So, you''re fighting rejects of Hell, I see," Ayame remarked, amused, before her expression shifted to sadness. "Your kingdom was destroyed. Don''t worry, my dear Noboru-Kun; we will rebuild it," she assured herself, conjuring some popcorn. "I wonder how long your body can handle the tiny amount of power you have reawakened," she mused.


    In an unknown place.


    A golden light observed the events, watching through the eyes of seven angels.


    "My Lord, it seems the abomination has accessed a tiny amount of his power," the angel reported.


    "This power could be a threat, but not yet. I wish to see how he got this power. Tell Hikari to test him, but not to kill him yet," the being said calmly, aware of an impending calamity.


    "My Lord, do you really think Hikari will listen?" the angel whispered, hoping it''s words went unheard.


    "No, the boy is quite reckless. But if he kills the abomination, it doesn''t matter. It just gets rid of a threat¡ªof my mistake," the being acknowledged.


    Back in the Dragon Kingdom.


    "I''M COMING FOR YOU, MAOU!" Noboru yelled as he launched himself at the Demon King.


    "This should be interesting," Maou Sama remarked as his hand morphed into a scythe.


    "I Will End You," Noboru growled, attacking the Demon King, who used his scythe to block the onslaught.


    "How can a mere child have such power?" Maou Sama growled, pushing back the Blackstar Blade with his scythe arms but feeling a burning sensation. "This power, it can''t be holy..." Maou was punched in the face and sent flying towards the Three Founding Kings, as Noboru hovered above them, his shining crimson eyes piercing their souls with two glowing gold rings.


    "I''ll end you now," Noboru declared, gathering his energy.


    "It can''t be... that''s impossible!" The four were shocked by the boy''s eyes and what he was about to unleash.


    "Hell God''s Flash Wave," Noboru announced as his red and black Omni Energy mixed with his golden Omni Energy.


    "I''ve seen this power before. In the legends," Celestia thought, observing from afar.


    "It''s over," Noboru declared as he launched his attack on the Four. However, a gold beam of energy clashed against it, dispersing both attacks. Noboru turned to see Hikari in his transcendent state. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, well, well, look who decided to show his true face," Hikari said with a


    smirk. "I''ve come to stop the abomination," he declared, glaring at Noboru.


    "YOU DARE GET IN MY WAY! NOW YOU ARE EVEN MORE OF AN ANNOYING BRAT THAN BEFORE," Noboru growled.


    "It seems the Abomination has awakened a small portion of his true power. Considering I have been made by Father to kill him, his impure side will be his reckoning," Hikari smirked.


    "Father?" Noboru asked, confused. "I''M DONE WITH YOU BEING A MYSTERY EMO PROTAGONIST WANNA BE. JUST SAY WHY YOU HAVE A PROBLEM WITH ME ALREADY, YOU LOWLY SCUMBAG," Noboru growled.


    "Oh, the little abomination getting mad. Too bad you will never get that information," Hikari smirked.


    "WHY YOU!" Noboru was about to attack Hikari when the Founding Kings and Maou appeared behind him.


    "We''ll kill you," the four declared as they prepared their attacks.


    "It seems we will have to fight with you, Maou and Hikari," Shin said, annoyed.


    "Hmph, do whatever you want. Just stay out of my way," Hikari dismissed.


    "Whatever, boy," Maou said.

 Chapter 31 - 31

    Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Noboru hovered in the sky, gazing at Hikari. The other three Shin Chikara, Niju Chikara, and Yami Chikara were no threats to him in his current form. Neither was this Maou. His red, gold, and black omni energy aura gave him a heavenly and hellish look.


    "NOW YOU ALL DIE!" Noboru yelled, launching a giant wave of omni energy at the founding kings and Maou.


    "Dodge," Shin commanded as they moved out of the way.


    "Hmph, this won''t take long," Maou remarked, only for the wave of omni energy to turn and hit them, sending them flying.


    "This power, how is the abomination using this much power?" Hikari thought, dodging the attack. "The power of the Heavens. So, he is the child of a demon and...," Hikari was cut off by Noboru''s punch, sending him flying.


    "THERE''S MORE WHERE THAT CAME FROM!" Noboru yelled.


    "Hmph, I won''t let you defeat me. You might have the power of the heavens, but this is where I am the superior," Hikari said as he channeled his golden energy, making a blade. Noboru, seeing this, smirked as he channeled his omni energy into the Blackstar blade, making the sword glow with Gold, Red, and Black omni energy.


    The two looked at each other before rushing at each other, their blades clashing in a shower of sparks.


    "Noboru, I''ll end this battle," Hikari declared as the two broke apart.


    "Try it," Noboru dared.


    "As you wish," Hikari replied before pouring more omni energy into his aura blade and rushing at Noboru.


    "This won''t take long," Hikari declared, only for his blade to clash against the Blackstar blade, with Noboru blocking.


    "You got power but you are still too weak," Noboru said smirking before pushing Hikari away.


    "You think you have won, but I am just getting started," Hikari growled as he let out more omni energy and watched.


    "Shit, he''s gonna destroy everything. Shin, use the Dimensium to send them away to fight in the special battle scape you and your brothers battle in," Maou commanded as he shot a wave of demonic energy at the ground, creating a black dome around the two.


    Shin quickly grabbed his relic, making a battlescape capable of holding magic knights who can destroy the outer realms. He sent Hikari and Noboru there, and both allowed it. Noboru and Hikari appeared in the battlescape and both smiled.


    "It seems I go all out now and kill you without destroying a place filled without sentient life, unlike you abomination. Do you know how many lives you destroy during rage fits of your grandfather''s death?" Hikari yelled as he powered up, destroying many realms containing hierarchies with layers that contain realms that transcend all concepts infinitely.


    Noboru smirked as he let his own omni energy leak and destroy the infinite layers that transcend realms that transcend all concepts and dimensions. The two were now in a space beyond infinite infinities and beyond all concepts.


    ''So we are at a place so far beyond that natural numbers can''t describe it. A place so big that even an atom''s size is uncountable and unquantifiable,'' Hikari thought to himself. ''Not that it matters; this place is still lower than my home realm.


    "It seems my family and Maou abandoned you to be killed by me," Noboru taunted as he rushed, punching Hikari, who threw his punch only for Noboru to block with his arm and uppercut Hikari into the air.


    "You may have some power, but I will destroy you," Hikari declared as he was sent flying.


    "Not if I destroy you first," Noboru roared as he, with speed alone, instantly appeared near Hikari.


    "Impossible, even with that power, you should be weaker than me," Hikari said, shocked.


    "That''s why I have this power," Noboru growled as he kicked Hikari, sending him flying to the ground and appeared where Hikari should land. "Hell God''s Flash Wave," Noboru roared, sending a wave of Red, Gold, and Black Omni Energy at Hikari, who was sent flying. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll end you with the power of the Heavens. Heaven''s Judgement," Hikari yelled, sending a blast of Blue and Golden Omni energy. Noboru looked at the attack with his Gensogan, watching as the attack coming to him turned into an illusion, going through him like it was intangible.


    "Damn you and those cheat codes you call eyes," Hikari Growled as he appeared in front of Noboru and punched him, sending him flying. "I''m not letting you go I will kill you," Hikari growled as he rushed at Noboru, who dodged the punch and elbowed Hikari, sending him flying.


    "Heaven''s Wrath," Hikari yelled, appearing behind Noboru, launching a combo of punches, all coated in his gold Omni Energy, each enough to destroy several realms. Noboru was sent flying.


    "How''s that, Abomination?" Hikari yelled, only to hear a chuckle.


    "Wow, I actually felt that, boy," Noboru said as he was surrounded in Red, Black, and Golden Omni Energy that started to create ripples in the realm they were residing in and he destroyed. Hikari''s eyes widened as he saw something he didn''t want to. Noboru''s power was starting to affect the Dimensional Nexus, a construct created by his father that held realms beyond mortal understanding. The Nexus was thought to be limitless, transcending the boundaries of what was considered possible. It wasn''t important, but to Hikari, it was the first gift his father gifted him, and he would be damned if he let Noboru destroy it.


    "No!" Hikari yelled in fear as he extended his hand toward the Nexus, and as they did, reality itself seemed to ripple and bend. The very fabric of the dimensional weave quivered with energy, and Hikari''s eyes radiated with a brilliant, unearthly light. With a focused mind, Hikari tapped into the very essence of uncountable infinities. In an awe-inspiring display of power, Hikari expanded the Nexus''s dimensions beyond any known measure. The cosmic construct seemed to defy logic, stretching into uncharted dimensions that surpassed even the wildest imagination.


    "Why are you so scared that construct was smaller and lower than the dimension we were fighting in?" Noboru asked annoyed; this boy was caring for some lower construct instead of taking him seriously. Noboru pointed his finger at the Nexus and destroyed it.


    "NOOOOOOO!" Hikari yelled as his eyes glowed with an ominous light and he was filled with rage.


    "Why did you care about that lower thing?" Noboru asked curious.


    "It was a gift from my Father, and you destroyed it," Hikari roared in anger as he released the power of the Heavens. "Heaven''s Wrath," he yelled, his voice filled with pure unadulterated hatred as his fist was cloaked in golden Omni Energy. Noboru smiled at the power the boy was releasing and knew this fight was not over. "I''ll End You," Hikari yelled, punching Noboru in the stomach, causing him to cough out blood. Hikari smiled as he went in for another punch. "Heaven''s Wrath," he said with a sadistic grin, but the moment his fist came close to Noboru''s body, a wave of energy knocked him away.


    "Hahahaha, you think you can hurt me. You''re nothing but a weakling," Noboru growled as the blood on his clothes faded away.


    "Impossible," Hikari said in disbelief as he was kicked in the stomach at such speed that was unseeable to him. Hikari fell to the ground, one hand holding his stomach as he puked out blood.


    Noboru started to charge up his Gold, Red, and Black Omni Energy in his hand and aimed it at Hikari. "This is what you get for getting in the way of my revenge," Noboru said as he fired the blast. Hikari stared wide-eyed.


    "Impossible! I was Father''s greatest creation. I was made to destroy an abomination like you. You monster, You demon," Hikari broke down as he saw the flash of energy coming at him. He closed his eyes and waited a few seconds; he opened his eyes to see the energy gone. His face changed as he saw the 7 angels all having their weapons trained on Noboru, daring him to move.


    "What the heck are these things?" Noboru growled at the 7 Angels.


    "We are the 7 Heavenly Kings," said the Angel with the Axe.


    "I''m King Uriel," said the Angel with the Spear.


    "I''m King Michael," said the Angel with the Sword.


    "I''m King Raphael," said the Angel with the Scythe.


    "I''m King Gabriel," said the Angel with the Flail.


    "I''m King Camael," said the Angel with the Blades.


    "And I''m the Archangel Azrael. We are the protectors of the Celestial Realm," said the Angel with the Mace.


    "You guys are nothing to me," Noboru growled as he prepared the Blackstar blade in his hand.


    "I''m sorry, but we can''t let you kill Hikari. We have orders, and if you are vulnerable enough to kill, Father may take pity on your soul," Azrael declared.


    Meanwhile, in an Unknown Realm, the golden energy being looked through his creation''s eyes and saw them about to end the threat to his rule - the abomination. Suddenly, Red Energy appeared, a red energy blade to the golden energy being''s neck.


    "Order your angels to back off now," the red Energy''s feminine voice told the golden energy.


    "Lucy, you dare come into my home and threaten me for the abomination. Why should I order them to stop?" the golden energy being said annoyed. Lucy pushed her blade against the golden energy, cutting it.


    "Okay, Okay," Golden Energy said annoyed.


    Back with Noboru.


    Azrael stopped as he heard a message from his creator, his father. "Stop! Father''s life is in danger; it seems she''s also protecting this abomination," Azrael said.


    "What? That''s not possible; we must protect our father," Camael yelled, going to kill Noboru, only for Azrael to stop her by deflecting her blade.


    "Stop now; if we kill this abomination, Father will be killed by her," Azrael yelled.


    "But if the abomination gets too strong, our father will be in danger," Camael replied.


    "We will not kill the abomination; our father orders us to stand down," Azrael ordered.


    "Fine," she says, turning to Noboru. "You are lucky."


    "Hmph," Noboru growled as he looked at the 7 angels who then disappeared with Hikari.

 Chapter 32 - 32

    Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Noboru felt a sharp pain in his chest, and the next second, blood spilled out of his mouth, and he fell to the ground. He coughed up more blood, his vision blurred, and his body was covered in pain.


    "No, no, no," Noboru repeated to himself as his head felt fuzzy. He tried to stabilize himself using his arms, but the moment he did, they gave in, and his head fell to the floor. Noboru looked up, his eyes widening, and a smile crept onto his face as he saw his grandpa.


    "Grandpa," Noboru stuttered, tears falling down his cheeks. "I-I''m so sorry," Noboru said, attempting to lift himself but failing.


    "Don''t be sorry, my boy. You did well; your power surpassed the Maou who destroyed your kingdom and the three founding kings Shin Chikara, Yami Chikara, and Niju Chikara. They all destroyed your kingdom, the kingdom you made for peace where all races can come and live without any prejudice," Haruki said.


    "I will destroy them. They took everything from me, and now they will suffer my wrath," Noboru growled.


    "Yes, you are strong. You will have to avenge your people and me, but you will need the help of the one who saved you," Haruki replied as he vanished.


    "Wait, Grandpa, wait. No, don''t go," Noboru said, tears rolling down his cheeks. Slowly his vision came back to him, and he felt something soft on his face. He started to squish what was in front of him and heard a familiar moan. He quickly looked up to see Ayame.


    "Oh, Noboru-kun. Please stop, please," she said moaning.


    "Wait, what, Ayame? How are you here? I thought I was fighting Hikari, and then those angels showed up," he said.


    "Noboru-kun, you passed out after your fight and were floating in the between realms, so I brought you here to my home. What you did was reckless; using that power could have killed you. Your body can''t handle it," Ayame said. Noboru looked down.


    "I couldn''t hold back; they pissed me off. But hey, does that mean I am ready to be trained now?" Noboru asked as Ayame sighed.


    "I thought you were going to kill Maou and the Three founding kings since all of them had a hand in the destruction of your kingdom," Ayame said. Noboru had a look of rage.


    "You''re right; I will be back, Ayame-chan," Noboru said as he tried to leave, but Ayame stopped him.


    "Don''t do something reckless. Also, that power you used, try not to use it. Your body isn''t ready yet," Ayame said. Noboru nodded, and Ayame smiled and kissed him. Noboru was shocked but returned the kiss. She then backed up, and Noboru teleported back to the remains of the dragon kingdom to see the three Maous fighting for his land.


    Noboru watched as the three fought and was about to intervene, but then he saw something that enraged him. He saw a demon from the Maou''s army eating Old Man Fenrir''s dead body.


    Noboru lost his anger and was filled with rage. His aura flared, his hair turned white, and his eyes turned red, and a dark black and red aura started to flow around him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I WILL KILL EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU! WITH NO MERCY!" Noboru yelled. He rushed at the demon, kicking him in the face and destroying him before appearing behind Maou-sama with his black star blade. "Hell Fire Slash," Noboru roared, sending a wave of his omni-energy at Maou-sama, the wave filled with the heat of a burning Hell and the coldness of death. The attack hit Maou-sama, destroying his arm and his left side.


    "You think you can just kill us and take our land?" Noboru yelled, punching Shin Chikara in the nuts and sending him flying. "You will pay for all the crimes you three did to my kingdom and my people," Noboru said as he went into his dragon form.


    "We did what we had to. You took the supply of dimensium from us and used it as leverage to control us. You disgrace," Shin said to his disowned great-great-grandson, making Noboru mad.


    "Hellfire Wave," Noboru said, sending a wave of his hellfire that burned the skin of Shin Chikara.


    "You will not defeat me," Shin growled as he used his power.


    "Oh no, you Don''t," Noboru said, rushing and kicking him in the gut, making him spew up blood. Yami and Niju, seeing their brother hurt, rushed in and attacked Noboru.


    "Fool," Noboru roared, his body engulfed in a dark and hellish flame. He swung his leg, his aura forming the shape of a large claw. "Hell Fire Claw," he roared, striking the two in the face and chest. They were sent flying, crashing into the ground.


    "You insolent brat, I''m the founder of Chakra. Shin, Yami, and even you, Maou, hold him off. I design a secret technique made to get rid of higher dimensionals who have omni energy. Make sure I am not disturbed while I perform it," Niju yelled as the three nodded.


    "I''ll make sure your head will be mounted on my wall," Noboru growled as he went to fight Maou-sama. Maou-sama dodged and blocked all the attacks that Noboru was throwing.


    "It''s clear to see why you are a Maou," Noboru said, blocking and dodging Maou''s attack.


    "I''m glad you understand," Maou said, punching Noboru. Noboru took on the fist and kicked Maou in the face. Only to see a Phoenix made of fire hit Noboru, sending him flying back. Noboru looked up to see Shin. Yami then appeared in front of Noboru, punching him a million times in a nanosecond and kicking him flying. Maou then aimed his hand at the flying Noboru. "Darkness Wave," Maou said, firing a wave of darkness and hitting Noboru.


    "This is it," Maou thought, but then the darkness wave was cut in half. The smoke cleared, revealing an unharmed Noboru.


    "That was pathetic," Noboru said only to feel he couldn''t move his legs and arms. He slowly turned his head to see Niju. "What are you doing?" Noboru said, barely. His mouth was heavily restrained.


    "Dark Chakra Art: Dimensium Force Full Reincarnation," Niju said as Noboru screamed, and his body disappeared. Niju fell to the ground as Shin and Yami came up to him.


    "What was that?" Shin asked.


    "A technique I developed. It will force him to complete the stories equivalent to the latent potential he has. So, in Noboru''s case, he will only be able to escape being reincarnated until he becomes the same level as Ayame beyond everything, and he can''t escape where he''s been sent or come back here because if he does, he will keep on being reincarnated," Niju explained.


    "I see. So he won''t ever escape there; nowhere he can become a being in the Demon Goddess''s realm," Shin said.


    "Now let''s kill this Maou and take the land of the Dragon kingdom," Yami said.


    "Let''s," Niju said, turning to face Maou-sama, who was still there.


    "You think a trick like that will work on me? I am a Maou; you weaklings aren''t strong enough," Maou-sama said as the three were shocked, and Maou-sama rushed at the three.

 Chapter 33 - 33

    Chapter 33: Chapter 33 In the Demon Goddess Queen''s Realm


    Ayame Akatsuki sat on her throne, waiting for her Noboru-Kun to return. She knew the battle between the two groups was getting fierce and was worried about him. Then suddenly, she felt a powerful surge of dark chakra.


    "No, that''s the dark technique that was used by Niju," Ayame yelled as she frantically searched for him throughout the dimensions and realms, both higher and lower. "I... I can''t find him," she said frantically, rushing around.


    ''Dark Techniques don''t work the same way normal ones do. They sacrifice a user''s Omni Energy, and by sacrifice, I mean the person will never be able to regenerate the Omni energy they sacrificed. It has limitations, like he can''t kill them away. Niju made a pact with him, the creator, to send Noboru away, to think he would do that to his own... forget it. I have to find Noboru-Kun,'' she thought to herself.


    In an Unknown Place


    The golden being smirked as he looked at his angels. "It seems like your intervention wasn''t needed, and neither was Hikari''s," The golden being looked at the downed form of Hikari. "That abomination''s human granduncle performed a dark technique to send the abomination away. He used a technique that will forcefully reincarnate the abomination until he completely reaches the so-called Demon Goddess Queen Ayame," the being explained.


    "So shall we sabotage him, father?" Azreal said, wanting to make sure the threat to their father was the abomination; contradiction could never escape.


    "No, since my power was used. We can''t break rules set by the techniques. If the abomination succeeds, he will become a being that transcends everything, including the Cardinal Architect. A being/object of my power that randomly creates and destroys universe realms and more," The Golden Being explained.


    "But Father, what is this Cardinal Architect?" Raphael asked as the golden being sighed.


    "The Cardinal Architect, an entity created by me to create, control, and erase new and existing worlds, dimensions, and realms. It is just a small portion of my power. It is an entity that operates beyond the limitations of dimensions, infinity, and the countless layers that compose the fabric of reality. It exists as an entity unbound by the shackles of conventional constraints, manipulating and influencing structures of existence that defy the cumulative totality of all conceivable hierarchies, dimensional layers, and infinities.


    The sphere of influence wielded by the Cardinal Architect is beyond measure. With effortless grace, it crafts, alters, and erases constructs that dwarf the vastness and intricacy of any known or unknown dimension. These constructs, however, are not merely of higher magnitude; they transcend the very order of conceptual and existential magnitude, eluding enumeration or classification within the bounds of mathematical or metaphysical comprehension.


    In the presence of the Cardinal Architect, the very notions of "size" and "level" lose their meaning. Its power extends beyond the realms of the infinite and uncountably infinite, shaping reality in a manner that defies conventional understanding. The structures it affects are not confined by the limitations of size or scope; they exist as fundamental aspects of reality, eclipsing all systems, even those that claim infinity as their own.


    Picture, if you will, the layers of reality as a canvas upon which the Cardinal Architect paints with strokes of existence and non-existence. With absolute and unchallenged authority, it crafts and shapes the very fabric of the cosmos, unconstrained by prior constructs. In its realm, the Cardinal Architect is the sole arbiter of possibility, conceivability, and reality.


    The object known as the Cardinal Architect defies comparison or understanding within any known tier of power. The Cardinal Architect is intrinsically incomparable, fundamentally distinct from all others. It is the embodiment of an authority that transcends the infinite, an architect of realities that lie beyond the outermost reaches of comprehension. Embrace the enigma, for in the presence of the Cardinal Architect, we witness the orchestration of existence itself." The Golden Being said dramatically, making the angels roll their eyes at their father''s dramatics.


    "So father, what should we do?" Gabriel asked, unworried even if the abomination reached that level of power that the Cardinal Architect was on; they still surpassed it, and even if they didn''t, it was still just a small portion of their father''s power, so the abomination wasn''t a threat.


    "Nothing. The abomination is no longer a threat. He is currently undergoing the reincarnation process. He can never escape the curse own great-great-granduncle placed on him. It will forcefully reincarnate him until he reaches the same level as his mate. He will have no chance to escape the process. No one can escape the Dark Arts Reincarnation Process, not even you, my children. It used a portion of my power to do so, and in return, all the power Niju Chikara used is given to me, and any of that power he would have naturally regenerated will be given to me too," The Golden Being said smiling.


    "Yes, Father," the Angels said in unison.


    In an unknown location


    Noboru''s eyes opened, and he stood up. "Where am I?" Noboru wondered. He had black hair and golden eyes. "Why do I feel weird?" he wondered as he began looking around and saw several large floating islands. Noboru then remembered how he was sent here when he was getting his revenge on Maou and the three founding kings who destroyed his kingdom and how he lost it when he saw the demon feasting on Old Man Fenrir''s dead body. Noboru got mad and imagined Earth and tried teleporting there. He reached there only to feel a pull and was teleported back to this random place.


    "What''s going on here?" Noboru wondered as he walked around. "Why can''t I return home? Maybe if I go to Ayame-Chan''s home Realm," he thought as he focused on her location, but when he got to it, his head ached, and he fell to the ground as dark purple Omni energy spewed from his head, hurting him. "ARGH," Noboru screamed.


    Noboru''s body began glowing, and he felt himself being pulled, and soon after, his vision went blank, and he lost consciousness. Eventually, he woke up. "I can''t leave this place, and considering I can''t teleport to Ayame-Chan, that has got to be the endgame. If I get there, I completed the combat trial; this must be the result of Niju Chikara''s technique," Noboru said to himself. "So if I want to complete this combat trial, I need to increase my power and become as powerful as Ayame-Chan. But how?" he said.


    "Well then, I guess I will have to complete my goal of being Ayame-Chan''s equal quicker," Noboru said to himself as he flew to the first floating kingdom, the one that looked like fire and lava.


    In the Demon Goddess Queen''s Realm


    "Where is Noboru-kun?" Ayame yelled as she continued her frantic search.


    "Hello, Ayame," Ayame heard as she turned around, annoyed that someone was interrupting her search, but when she saw who it was, she kneeled.


    "My queen, Lady


    Lucy Morningstar, what brings you here?" Ayame said as Lucy sighed.


    "I have come to tell you he''s okay. I''m watching over him after he may be your future husband when he regains his memories, but don''t forget I am his.... Damn it, I need to leave. He''s noticed I am here. I should go before he sends his devourers or worse, the angels'' henchmen," Lucy said, leaving and giving her a note.


    Ayame read the note. "Noboru Chikara has been hit by a dark art that forcefully reincarnates him until he reaches the power of his latent potential. He can not escape, and reaching the realm of yours and completing the stories of each realm is the goal, so he can''t come there. Don''t worry; he''s okay and alive," Ayame read out and smiled. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank You, My queen," Ayame said.

 Chapter 34 - 34

    Chapter 34: Chapter 34 After realizing he couldn''t escape Niju Chikara''s Dark Technique, Noboru pondered what to do. As he planned his next steps and considered his options, he witnessed a golden light shining. Initially, he entertained the idea of flying to an island. However, the golden light transformed into a beacon, as if calling out to him. Intrigued, he decided to follow its lead. Recalling his grandpa''s explanation about combat trials¡ªnow seeming somewhat nonsensical as Noboru thought about it¡ªhe realized they should be called Story trials. To transcend, one had to complete the story, even after being reincarnated into higher or beyond-dimensional beings. Fully understanding this, Noboru found himself guided by the golden light to his current location.


    Upon arrival, he encountered an old man. "Hello, Hero-Sama. I am the sage here to guide you through this story," the sage greeted. Noboru nodded, and the sage took it as a signal to continue. Although Noboru felt he might be coming across as rude, he had become guarded due to past hurts and was reluctant to form connections, especially in a world not his own¡ªa place where he needed to assist in completing the story to gain more power.


    "Gaze upon Aeritha, the Skyward Citadel," the sage gestured toward the floating island stretching into an infinite sky. "Its towers and spires defy enumeration, reaching into the whispering winds of uncountable tales. The horizon you see is not bound by the limits of ordinary perception. It extends into an endless expanse, Hero-Sama, where the very concept of size bows before the majesty of the cosmic breeze."


    Pointing toward Ignarok, where rivers of molten lava flowed, he continued, "Behold Ignarok, the Ember Enclave. Its fires mirror the threads of an Infinity Pyroclastic Lattice, weaving a landscape that extends perpetually. The flames dance to the tune of an uncountable cosmic symphony, where each ember is a testament to the infinity that defines this realm."


    Turning his gaze to Aquora, the sage spoke of the floating haven of waterfalls and pools. "Aquora, the Tidal Haven, is a reflection of the Uncountable Aquatic Matrix. The waters cascade into pools that seem to plunge into an abyss without end. Hero-Sama, the seascape here is not confined by finite measures. It expands into horizons that defy the very notion of quantification."


    As Noboru listened, the sage spoke of Terravale, the Earthheart Domain. "Terravale is a domain of floating mountains and crystalline caverns, shaped by an Ineffable Geomantic Array. The peaks rise into a skyline that transcends any ordinal or cardinal number, and the valleys form patterns that elude mathematical understanding. It is a landscape sculpted by forces as infinite as the mountains that touch the sky."


    Next, he spoke of Etheris, the Aetherial Nexus. "Hero-Sama, Etheris is not merely an island¡ªit is the very heart of the archipelago, existing within the Cosmic Singularity Continuum. The cosmic energies that ripple through the air create a panorama of colors and patterns that defy the confines of known mathematics. Inhabitants move in harmony with the cosmic breeze, their existence a reflection of an unfathomable reality that surpasses the limits of any known cardinal or ordinal number."


    "Finally, Hero-Sama, the Chronolux, the Temporal Nexus, is a structure that not only transcends the confines of the islands you have known but surpasses the very logical foundations that held together Aeritha, Ignarok, Aquora, Terravale, and even Etheris."


    Gazing into the temporal spiral, the sage continued, "Here, time is not a linear path. It is a boundless continuum, an uncountable cascade of moments that stretch into dimensions that elude even the most profound intellects. The Infinite Temporal Spiral weaves realities within realities, each layer surpassing the next, and the very concept of ''higher levels'' becomes a mere abstraction in the face of this cosmic symphony."


    As Noboru attempts to grasp the nature of Chronolux, the sage continues his explanation. "In Chronolux, the logical foundations themselves are mere ripples in an eternal sea. It is a realm where even the concept of hierarchy loses its meaning, as every tier, every level, and every iota of understanding represents but a single note in the infinite melody conducted by the cosmic winds of the Temporal Nexus."


    "What in the hell are you talking about?" Noboru exclaimed, finding the sage''s words incomprehensible. ''Of course, it''s just my luck to be trapped in a world where my guide talks in riddles or in an incomprehensible language,'' Noboru thought. Slowly, as his brain adjusted to being reincarnated, he started to comprehend what the sage was saying.


    The sage''s eyes darken as he addresses Noboru, his voice carrying a weighty urgency, "But Hero-Sama, that is not all. Beyond the cosmic tapestry of Chronolux, there exists a void¡ªformless, boundless, and more than anything I have seen before. We call it the Abyss of Yami, a darkness that eclipses the very foundations of our reality." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gesturing toward an ominous rift that seems to consume even the ethereal light around it, the sage continues, "Gaze upon the Abyss of Yami, where the logical structures that bind Aeritha, Ignarok, Aquora, Terravale, and Etheris crumble like brittle parchment in the face of an impending storm. This is the Void, a yawning maw that hungers for everything, a force beyond the reaches of the cosmic symphony we have explored."


    With a deep breath, he speaks of the creatures that emerge from this abyssal expanse, "Void Beasts, controlled by the Yami, are the denizens of this malevolent realm. Born from the emptiness, these entities embody the very essence of annihilation. Their forms are shadows, their movements a dance with the void itself. Noboru, you must understand, their purpose is to consume all that stands in their path, leaving naught but nothingness."


    As the sage continues, a name echoes through the desolate rift, "And at the heart of the Abyss, there exists the Void Queen Yami herself, a being born from the very fabric of void. She is a force so potent that the mere touch of her shadow unravels existence. Hero-Sama, she cannot venture into our world, for her touch transforms everything into nothing, erasing entire dimensions, realms, and reality itself."


    Noboru listens intently, a sense of foreboding settling upon him. The sage implores, "To complete this story, to safeguard the realms I have mentioned, you must confront the Abyss of Yami. You must traverse the Infinite Temporal Spiral, defy the logical foundations that bind your reality, and stop Yami. But before that, you must face the Void Beasts under the command of Yami herself that are ravaging this world, destroying each of the floating miracles and the people in it."


    The sage''s gaze meets Noboru''s with a solemn determination, "But beware, Hero-Sama, for the void devours all that enters its embrace. Even the bravest hearts succumb to its nothingness. To triumph over Yami,


    you must confront the very essence of emptiness and, in doing so, become a beacon of light against the encroaching darkness. Noboru, to save our reality, you must stop the Void from consuming all that we hold dear."


    Noboru, seeing the sage stop talking, finally decided to speak. "So, let me get this straight," he said, his tone resolute. "We''ve got floating islands that defy the laws of physics and everything I had been taught back home, a time-bending spiral that makes my head spin, and now we''re facing a void that wants to eat everything? And there''s this Yami, a Void Queen, who can''t even touch our world because everything she touches turns to nothing?"


    Noboru''s gaze sharpened as he looked toward the ominous rift leading to the Abyss of Yami. "Alright, Sage, I may not fully grasp the intricacies yet of these cosmic wonders, but one thing''s clear¡ªI can''t let this Void Queen and her minions devour everything in their path. I''ll face these Void Beasts, confront Yami, and put an end to this threat."


    The sage nodded approvingly. "Hero-Sama, you hold within you the potential to be a beacon against the encroaching darkness. Traverse the Infinite Temporal Spiral, defy the logic that binds our reality, and confront the Void Beasts. Face Yami, and in doing so, become the force that stands against the consuming emptiness."

 Chapter 35 - 35

    Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Seven years later, Aeritha, the Skyward Citadel.


    Sky was practicing with his sword. He was 18, and in a few days, it would be his graduation from Skyward Zephyr Academy, an elite academy. He was chosen by the great saint, the Heart of the Wind, Yumeko Soraana. She was one of the daughters of one of the 4 Element gods, the Wind God Kaze Hayashi. The 4 Element gods weren''t actually gods; they were the strongest on each island and considered royalty. For Aeritha, it was Kaze. Sky wanted to be the next Wind God and move his family into the Royal castle. You see, because of the Void Beast, everyone believed the strong survive, and the weak die and are used.


    Sky himself experienced a lot of hardships being born in a kingdom where power was respected and having a powerless family. Sky''s family was known as Powerless, born as less than trash. They were discriminated against, used by those with powers, and discarded like trash if they ever talked back or failed a task. Sky was not like that, though. Luckily, he was born with a power called Aura, a power that allows one to fully synchronize, manipulate, and become one with a single element. Sky was special; not only could he do all that, but he also had absolute control over Wind, like in the legends.


    "With this power, I will help you, Mum. I will become the Wind God and stop the oppression people with power do to the powerless."


    Sky was not the only one who wanted to become the next Wind god. There were a lot of young talents with potential, and many from Noble and Royal families. Those were the people he had to compete with.


    "Sky," Sky heard as he turned around to see Yumeko running to him.


    "Yumeko, what''s up?" Sky said.


    "It''s bad; the Void beast, especially the Void Scorpion, is attacking the church," Yumeko said.


    "The Void Scorpion," Sky said shocked. "It''s been a while since it''s appeared," Sky said concerned.


    "Yes, I think it''s because of the graduation ceremony that''s happening in a few days," Yumeko agreed.


    "Wait a minute, the Church, that''s where Mum is," Sky said as he dashed off to the area. "Sky, wait!" Yumeko shouted.


    Sky ran towards the Church; on his way, he saw Yuya, a man who lived across his house, yelling at a Pegasus merchant. He was trying buy the Pegasus for 68 copper, only for the merchant to laugh and say it''s worth more than the powerless man''s life. As he turned the corner to get to the church, Sky saw something disgusting: a man in black armor pinning a woman from behind as he unbuckled his pants. This was Baron Jaegar, and the woman in question was a blonde beauty called Amy, who was screaming no. Any other day, Sky would have stopped this, as this happened usually, but Sky was focused on saving his mum. He also saw two guys dragging Amy''s mother, an old lady, on a rusty anvil and slicing her hands off. He heard them say this was for stopping Baron Jaeger. He then took another turn to see a horrifying sight: the giant building-sized Void Scorpion and several man Void crabs.


    "Mum," Sky shouted as he dashed to her; she was huddled up with several other powerless people. Sky realized the powered were using powerless people like his mother as sacrifices because the Void Scorpion can only stay for so long in the world before it''s sucked back into the void along with its minions because the Void hasn''t fully opened and consumed the world.


    Sky ran to her, but since he was powered and had Aura, he became the target of the Void Beasts and the Void Scorpion since boid beasts loved eating people with Aura, since once they ate enough, they evolved. The Void Beasts launched themselves at Sky as they rushed to try and eat. Sky moved his hand to the right, manipulating the wind to send the void crabs flying.


    "Mum, get out of here, and the rest of you too, please," Sky said as he rushed at the Void Scorpion, who sent its tail at Sky. He deflected it with his sword, charged up his aura, molding wind into his sword, making it shine a light blue and slashing at the scorpion''s tail. The tail flew off and disintegrated into the air.


    The Void Scorpion was infuriated and sent its six remaining legs at Sky, who was about to defend them when he felt something cold wrap around his foot and throw him to the ground.


    "You are mine!" said the scorpion as it raised its pincers ready to end the boy.


    "NO," shouted Sky''s mother as she jumped in the way, taking all six of the legs.


    "Mum, no," Sky screamed as the scorpion began sucking out the life of his mother.


    "Don''t worry, Sky. It''s fine. You''ll be the next Wind God and stop this tyranny and discrimination. I always believed in you and always will," his mother said.


    "NO," Sky yelled as his silver aura turned sky blue and formed around him as he rushed at the Void Scorpion, and with a single slash, the body of the scorpion split in two. He then slashed the rest of the remains of the void in anger. "Die scum," Sky yelled in rage at losing his mother, but then something happened; the void sent energy down as the scorpion and the crabs all started to come together, creating a giant centipede.


    "I am Scorpio. You, Sky, will die," said the void.


    "What? You can talk?" Sky said shocked.


    "Of course. You don''t think I''m just some mindless beast, do you?" said the centipede as it rushed at Sky. Sky tried to block, but his sword broke. The centipede whacked Sky with its tail, sending him flying into the church. Sky got up bleeding. He rushed and jumped, forming a wind blade and tried stabbing Scorpio but felt nothing.


    "You are weak like your mother," said Scorpio as it grabbed Sky and stabbed him with its tail. Sky started to scream in agony as his skin started to crack and turn grey. "Watch as your town is turned to nothing," Scorpio said menacingly as the black dome appeared around the town, preventing anyone from escaping, as several Void beasts. "Kill everyone, leave none of these pathetic creatures alive," it yelled as the beasts started to ravage the town.


    "Noo," Sky yelled as he tried to attack, but he was being held down by Scorpio''s tail that currently had him pinned down. Sky started to lose blood.


    "Please, someone, anyone help us," Sky said as Scorpio got mad and pulled out his tail only to wait for Sky''s aura to heal him, only to pin him with the tail by stabbing it through him again and again.


    "Help. Nobody is going to help you," Scorpio yelled as he stabbed him again and again, each time waiting for Sky''s aura to heal him.


    "Please help us," Sky cried out in pain, being pinned to the ground by Scorpio''s tail.


    "Cry for help; is that all you can


    do?" Scorpio yelled as he pulled his tail out once again; this time, he aimed for his head. "Well then, I will just put you out of your misery. It''s time to feast on your aura," Scorpio yelled; he brought his tail down. Suddenly, cracks were heard and seen on the void dome as it shattered. The next moment Scorpio was sent flying.


    Sky, who was bleeding, barely looked up to see a man with black hair, a beard wearing gold and black armor with a sword and shield, and red eyes with two gold rings in them.


    "It''s good to see that you, at least, are helping the powerless, unlike the other powered who were focusing on trying to break the dome. Don''t worry, heal up; I will take care of this," Noboru said as he walked to Scorpio, who had gotten enraged. Its leg was broken from the impact of the hit, and it couldn''t heal.


    "You dare attack me, the great Scorpio, chosen by Void Queen Yami to be powered by the void," Scorpio yelled as he punched Noboru, who stood there.


    "Hey, move, you will die," Sky yelled as the punch connected, and dust covered the area, but when it cleared, Sky was shocked; the punch did nothing. Noboru''s golden rings in his red eyes shined as Sky witnessed something unbelievable; Scorpio''s attacks went through Noboru like Scorpio was an intangible illusion.


    "What is this? How are you doing this?" Scorpio yelled as black energy formed in his mouth, taking the form of a ball. "Void Bomb," Scorpio yelled as the ball turned into a beam that rushed at Noboru, whose eyes, first golden ring the smaller one, glowed, and the attack went through Noboru as if it was an illusion.


    "Pathetic," Noboru said as the next second Scorpio''s head was cut clean off and turned into void energy, which was absorbed back into the void. Noboru then looked at the beast whose eyes turned red. The crabs charged at Noboru, wanting to eat him alive. Noboru just looked at them, focusing his killing intent as the crabs, for the first time in their life, gave out a scream of fear before they just fell to the ground dead and did not even turn into energy. It was as if they were erased themselves from fear.


    Sky looked shocked; all of the Void Beasts and the Centipede Scorpio, which used to be the scorpion, were dead. Scorpio, in one attack, and billions of void beasts just killed themselves in what Sky deduced as some sort of fear-inducing attacking. He saw Yumeko run up and help and place her hand on him, completely healing the areas his aura had not healed yet.


    "Thanks, Yumeko. This man has defeated the void beasts and even a Void Monster that evolved into a sentient Void Monster," Sky said as he stood up.


    "You can call me Noboru," said the man.


    "Noboru, what type of power is that?" Sky asked.


    "Let''s just say the eyes turning attacks into illusions is something my family can do, and taking down the void Beasts was me using my killing intent, which meant my presence was so strong and terrifying to the little crabs they erased themselves from existence," Noboru said.


    "Incredible. Please teach me," Sky said.


    "Sorry, boy. I''m just passing by; I have to go now," Noboru said as he was about to jump when he felt a tug.


    "Please, I need to avenge my mother," Sky said.


    "You are still a child," Noboru said.


    "I am an adult soon to graduate," Sky said.


    "Kid, look, you get stronger when you have nobody there for you. That''s how I got strong; my parents abandoned me. My grandpa only lived to show me basics and a few advanced level techniques; after that, he was killed. This power I gained it by myself. Having someone hold your hand makes you weak, dependent on others," Noboru said truthfully because even Ayame never held his hand and trained him; she made him survive in the forest. Plus, he couldn''t teach Sky anyways, unlike Sky or anyone in this world. Noboru does not use Aura; he used Omni Energy, which is exclusive to people in his world. Of course, now that he had been reincarnated here for the combat trial, he can use aura, and he does not to raise suspicion, but what he used was omni energy, not aura.


    "But," Sky was about to say.


    "No. You must get strong by yourself. If you are still a kid, then I am not your teacher. Now then, I have to leave," Noboru said as he waved his hand, and the area and everything around it fixed itself.


    "Hey, kid, get strong so you can avenge your mother yourself. You are strong; I can sense it," Noboru said.


    "Thank you. But where will you be?" Sky asked.


    "Who knows?" Noboru replied as he left.


    "I will avenge you, Mum," Sky said. "Yumeko, please, let''s go back," Sky said.


    Noboru smiled after they left. "Kid was the main hero of this world. He was meant to be the one that can use all elements, but because of my reincarnation here, my omni energy made it so that I am the main character of the story and will have the perks. He can still get strong though; he has a high affinity to wind aura even more so than the so-called wind god," Noboru said as he walked, saw a gold flash, and smiled; that was his next location.


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 36 - 36.

    Chapter 36: Chapter 36. A few days had passed since the attack on SkyStone Town, Sky''s hometown. The void energy had finally dispersed. Many houses were destroyed, and the void crabs were not the only casualties. Numerous people had their life energy and powered Aura, an advanced form of life energy, drained, turning them into lifeless husks. The town was in complete chaos, with people mourning their losses and some even blaming the Wind God Kaze for the tragedy, accusing him of inaction.


    Sky himself was not faring well. The day after the incident, Yumeko, with permission, took him to the SkyStone Church. She provided him with his own room and allowed him to grieve. Yumeko also attended the funeral herself, which was held today. However, Sky remained locked in his room. The graduation ceremony, meant to elevate the top students into the strongest young talents, was scheduled for tomorrow.


    "I don''t know if I should still participate or just drop out and go into the woods to train," Sky pondered as he looked out the window. "What would Mum want me to do?" he asked himself, recalling his mother''s advice to always be true to himself.


    "Remember, Sky, always be yourself. Don''t follow others; stay true to yourself. Be honest and kind," his mother''s words echoed in his mind.


    "Mum, if I were to go out there and avenge you, I would need a lot of power. That strong guy Noboru, he''s only a year older than me but is that strong. He said he was weak like me, only knew the bare basics and a little of advanced level techniques, but he became that strong. If he can do it, then so can I. Mum, I swear I will graduate and become a Skyward Sentinel and save all the powerless people."


    Motivated, Sky headed to the training ground, a small battlefield.


    "Sky, what are you doing here?" he heard a voice. Turning, he saw the saint, Yumeko, in a beautiful purple and white dress.


    "Hello, Yumeko. I came to train. After the incident, I want revenge on the void," Sky replied.


    "That''s good, but are you sure you''re up for the graduation ceremony?" Yumeko asked.


    "Yes, I will participate," Sky said with conviction.


    "Good, then we need to leave for the capital. My father, Wind God Kaze Hayashi, will give a speech to the students, and the ranking system will begin, where the 10 most powerful will be called up to fight and determine the strongest," Yumeko explained as Sky nodded.


    "Hey Yemeko, I have a question. You don''t have to answer this, but why is your family name not the same as Wind God Kaze-Sama''s?" Sky asked.


    "Well, the reason for that is because I was born during one of my father''s affairs and not with his wife. He has a son named Kira, two years older than me, and he is his heir. Not as Wind God because that title can''t be inherited, only fought for, as you know between the powered. But he is strong; he has the best training, private tutors, and even his mother is the daughter of the previous wind god. It is said he will be the next wind god because of his powerful blood, but you never know. All I know is that Scorpio, that turned into a Centipede, would have killed you if not for Blackstar Knight. Kira Hayashi can kill it and even the void beast with ease, but he wasn''t even there," Yumeko replied, shocking Sky. There were now three people stronger than him: Wind God Hayashi, Blackstar Knight Noboru, and Kira Hayashi.


    "I see. Is that why you live here and not at Skyhaven Royal Castle?" Sky asked.


    "Yes, Father said the Sky Citadel was a better place to be raised as a Saint since I am not his legitimate child. My brother hates me, as does his mother. My mother... she was executed by my father''s wife. My dad never cared; he got what he wanted from her pleasure, and she was a powerless girl," Yumeko replied, tears falling from her eyes. Sky was shocked hearing that.


    "I will. Don''t worry, Yumeko. I will fight for you. It''s not your or your mother''s fault your father couldn''t keep it in his pants. Also, that woman is a whore who uses the powerless like your mother. And when I become Wind God, I will avenge you and your mother. No matter what, I will protect you and all the powerless," Sky swore, shocking Yumeko.


    "Sky," she said.


    "Yumeko, I don''t know if my feelings for you are love or just friendship. But I know that I care for you. I can''t promise you that I will become your lover, but I can promise you that I will avenge your mother and be a shoulder to cry on," Sky replied, making Yumeko hug him as she cried.


    "Sky, you''re important to me as well. You''re the only one in this town that has powers apart from the nobles and that I am allowed to interact with since father doesn''t want me talking to the powerless. You''re the only friend I have. Thank you for your kind words, and I won''t hold you to them," Yumeko said.


    "I think we should be off now," Yumeko added, and Sky nodded as they both walked to the flying carriage being pulled by two Pegasus. Their destination: Skyward Zephyr Academy. Yumeko put her head on Sky''s shoulder and fell asleep, a bit of drool coming out of her mouth as Sky leaned his head into hers. The flight was silent except for the sounds of the carriage being pulled by the Pegasus and the occasional snoring from the two.


    It took them 12 hours to arrive at the school. It was huge and very well designed, blue to represent the sky, the only element people in this Aeritha, the Skyward Citadel, could wield.


    "Yumeko, wake up," Sky said as he woke her up. They were the first ones to arrive, as the other 400 students would be coming soon, from nobles who were descendants of current and previous Wind Gods to commoners who were powered people with no ties to Wind God in their family line.


    "Sky, you have to go to the arena to prepare for the ranking matches. I will be there soon," Yumeko said as she kissed his cheek and went inside.


    "She has such a cute side," Sky said to himself.


    "Who was that?" Sky heard a voice and turned to see a boy around his age. The boy had blond hair, yellow eyes, a smile, a look of arrogance, and a sword sheathed in a scabbard.


    "Who are you, and why should I tell you?" Sky said.


    "Wow, no need to get rude. I''m the one and only Kira Hayashi, next in line to become Wind God. Now tell me who that girl was," Kira said.


    "Her name is Yumeko. Why are you asking?" Sky replied.


    "No reason," Kira said and started walking. "So that''s Dad''s bastard child. Well, I will deal with her later. Time to find


    the arena," Kira thought to himself.


    Sky went to the Arena and was in awe. It was massive and looked like a Colosseum.


    "Hey Sky, come here," Sky heard and turned to see his friend Jiro, a fellow student who lived in the same area.


    "Hey Jiro," Sky said and hugged his friend.


    "You ready, Sky? Today we graduate and become Sentinels. Oh yeah, I''m sorry about your mum; I heard what happened," Jiro replied.


    "Yeah, thanks, man. But I will be fine," Sky said.


    "Wait a minute, that''s Sky, the man from a family of all powerless who somehow was lucky to be with Aura," said one of the other students.


    "Hey, Sky, ignore them. They are jealous that you''re going to be a higher rank than them," Jiro replied.


    "You say that as if everyone knows that. They think I don''t belong here, that I''m an abomination," Sky said.


    "Jealous? Us? Why would we be jealous of the boy whose mum was sacrificed to the Void Beast Scorpio," said another.


    "Hey, fuck you, asshole," Jiro replied.


    "Oh, and what can the commoner do to me, huh? You''re not even a descendant of a Wind God," the guy said.


    "Will you all shut up," a girl said; this was Layla Skyward, the descendant of the original Wind God. "I hate men who talk. Show you''re worthy."


    "Oh, and how do you propose we do that, huh, girl? You have no idea how much better we are than you," the man said.


    "Oh really," Layla said as she unleashed her aura, the wind around her moving rapidly, causing the students in the area to move away.


    "Now then," Layla said.


    "Hmph," the guy said. He charged at her, unleashed his aura, and a sword appeared in his hand as he tried to stab her. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew both Layla and the man away. Wind started to be pulled into one area, turning gold as it took the shape of a figure, finally revealing itself to be a man. Everyone kneeled¡ªstudents, teachers, and family members. Wind God Kaze Hayashi had arrived.


    "You may stand," Kaze said, and everyone stood, not making a single sound. "Now then, tell me, all of you, including my son Kira and daughter Yumeko, why shouldn''t I make you repeat the entire academy? I come here to give a speech to the next generation of sentinels, and maybe the next Wind God, only to see you grown men who are 18 or nearing it fighting like children!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nobody answered, so Wind God Kaze sighed. "Well, let''s just get this over with. I, Wind God Kaze Hayashi, have deemed these 10 people the strongest. First, my son Kira Hayashi. Second, Sky. Third, Layla Skyward. Fourth, Yumeko Soraana. Fifth, Jiro. Sixth, Aria. Seventh, Daiyu. Eighth, Natsumi. Ninth, Kaito. Tenth, Akina." Kaze announced, shocking everyone.


    "All ten of you will participate in the tournament tomorrow. Now then, the rest of you go home, and the top 10, please stay. The rest of the families too," Kaze said as everyone left, and only the selected students were left.


    "Now, I have something to say. Tomorrow you will not just fight for your pride. You will fight to be a contender for the Next Wind God. I, the Wind God, will choose the one I believe is the best," Kaze announced, shocking the entire group.


    "Dad, why not me? I am your son, and I was trained by the best," Kira asked.


    "That''s not how traditions work. You don''t inherit the title; you fight for it. Even winning this tournament does not give you the title; it makes you a contender. After I die, the winner of this tournament will fight other contenders from different years, past and future, and also different schools until only one remains and becomes the next Wind God. If you lose, you''re out. If the tournament is interrupted, you will all be placed as contenders¡ªonly the people remaining in the tournament. Then you will fight preliminaries after I die before the official Wind God selection tournament is held," Kaze explained, shocking the 10 students.


    "Father, why would you select the son of two commoners? Sky and the illegitimate daughter of the commoner whore Yumeko," Kira asked.


    "Kira, what did I tell you about speaking ill of your sister," Kaze said, sending a gust of wind to strike his son, only for Kira to block it.


    "You''re nothing but a bastard daughter born from a commoner girl. You will never be acknowledged as family," Kira said.


    "Enough," Kaze said.


    "Yes, father. I will take my leave," Kira said as he walked off.


    "What an annoying brat," Kaze said.


    "Now, you all will have rooms set up for you and are expected to remain here. The ceremony is tomorrow. Good night," Kaze said as he flew back home.


    "I can''t believe it. I made it to the top 10," Jiro said.


    "Hey, Sky, Jiro," Aria said.


    "Yo," Daiyu said.


    "Hey," Natsumi and Kaito said.


    "Hey, guys," Sky and Jiro said.


    "Congrats, everyone. I didn''t think I''d make the top 10," Yumeko said as she hugged Sky and Jiro.


    "Thanks, Yumeko," the three of them said.


    "Hey, don''t think you''re getting a reward or anything for making it into the top 10," Layla said.


    "Guys, I''m gonna head to sleep; I think you all should. So there are no complaints tomorrow of not being well-rested," Sky said.


    "Yeah, good night," the other seven said as they headed to their rooms.


    "Night, guys," Sky and Yumeko said as they went into a room together.


    The next day, the arena was crowded as the 10 people were in a circle waiting for the Wind God to arrive.


    "I will announce the rules. They will be a series of duels. First up, Layla vs. Natsumi. You may begin," Wind God Kaze said.


    "Layla, this is the last chance you have to stop. I will not go easy on you," Natsumi said.


    "Don''t worry. I will beat you, Natsumi. It''s not the end," Layla said.


    "Very well," Natsumi said as she launched wind at Layla. Layla looked at the wind, sending it back and hitting Natsumi, who dodged and sent a blast of wind to Layla, only for it to be reflected.


    "I won''t give you an opening," Layla said as she sent a large wind blade, slicing Natsumi''s clothes.


    "I yield," Natsumi said as the arena cheered.


    "Next up is Kaito and Jiro," Wind God Kaze.


    "I won''t hold back," Jiro said.


    "Let''s make it a quick


    fight. I don''t like losing," Kaito replied.


    "Go," Kaze said.


    "Wind Blade," Jiro yelled as he appeared in front of Kaito, his sword on his neck. "Yield," Jiro said.


    "I yield," Kaito said.


    "Well, I didn''t expect the winner to be the guy who was the weakest in the class. Now then, the next match will be between Aria and Akina," Kaze said.


    "Sorry, Aria, I''m going to win," Akina said.


    "You can try, but I will win," Aria said.


    "Begin," Wind God Kaze said.


    Akina appeared behind Aria, her fist glowing. Aria dodged the fist and sent a gust of wind at her. Akina dodged and sent a blade of air, only for Aria to reflect it.


    "Damn," Akina said as the attack was sent back at her. She dodged and then sent another blade of air. This time Aria dodged, and the attack hit the ground and sliced a pillar.


    "Wow, she''s strong," Sky thought.


    "It looks like Aria has the upper hand. Akina''s attack missed and is getting weaker while Aria is getting stronger," Jiro said.


    "Akina will have trouble with her wind control. Aria can easily reflect and even send it back. It''s just a matter of time before Akina is overwhelmed," Yumeko said.


    "Wind Blast," Aria said as a wind ball was sent flying at Akina. She dodged the wind blast and sent her own. This continued for 30 minutes.


    "She''s running out of energy. Aria''s wind blast is getting larger, and Akina is getting slower," Jiro said.


    "Yes, Aria is a wind mage. Akina is a close-range fighter. So she has no chance against a ranged fighter," Yumeko agreed.


    "End this already, Akina," Kaze said.


    "I... will... not... give... up," Akina said as she was breathing hard.


    "Then I will finish this. Wind Blades," Aria said. Multiple blades of wind were sent at Akina, and she was unable to dodge them. The wind blades hit her, and she fell unconscious.


    "It''s over. Aria is the winner," Kaze said.


    "Next, Yumeko versus Daiyu," Kaze announced. "Good luck, Yumeko," Sky and Jiro said. "Thank you," Yumeko said. "Let''s see if I can beat the daughter of the bastard child of Wind God," Daiyu said. "Let''s fight with dignity," Yumeko replied. "Begin," Kaze said. "Wind Sage mode," Yumeko said, surprising everyone, even her father, as she became completely one with Wind on a level where it was just an extension of her. "Impossible; how did Dad''s bastard perfect a technique not even dad could master?" Kira yelled in rage at being shown up. "You may attack. I won''t be moving from this spot," Yumeko said. "Fine, let''s see how long you can last," Daiyu said as she created a tornado aimed at Yumeko. But it stopped and went back to Daiyu with just a mental command from Yumeko. "What! How can you take control of my attack?" Daiyu yelled. "This is what happens when you face someone who has mastered Wind to the point they can enter Wind Sage mode," Yumeko said as the wind in the arena picked up, pushing Daiyu onto the ground. "This is just a small glimpse of my power. Now, I will end this," Yumeko said as the winds became stronger, and Daiyu was slammed into the ground, knocking her unconscious.


    Far away on top of a roof, hidden from sight even of the Wind God, a man with black hair, red eyes with golden rings in them, wearing gold and black armor watched. "So that''s wind sage mode, one of the element sage modes I heard of, so she basically makes the wind an extension of her. Quite an interesting technique," Noboru said to himself as he noticed Yumeko look at him before turning back. "Did she just sense me? Of course, she''s one with the wind; she can see everything, and it wasn''t like I was trying to hide. But still, even her father couldn''t spot me. She''s got talent, but I wonder how Sky will do," Noboru said to himself, seeing a bit of himself in Sky. Someone born to be despised but with great power, and he even has his own Ayame figure¡ªa beautiful woman that''s powerful and deeply respected, with a hidden power in him.


    Sky stood; he was walking down to the stage; he was nervous. He will be fighting the Wind God''s son Kira Hayashi, said to be the strongest in their age group, but Sky believed it was Yumeko or Noboru.


    "Sky versus Kira Hayashi. Please come down to the stage for the final fight," Kaze said.


    "Finally, a chance to show off and destroy the kid of some whore," Kira thought.


    "Hey, Sky. Good luck," Yumeko, Jiro, and Layla said.


    "Kick his ass," Aria and Akina yelled.


    "Good Luck, Sky," Natsumi said.


    "Just don''t get destroyed too badly," Kaito said.


    "You''re not gonna win," Daiyu said.


    Sky arrived, but suddenly, the skies above turned black as black energy unleashed crashing down in Skyhaven. As Void beasts appeared¡ªwolves, lions, monsters, sentient monsters, and even dragons and other mythical creatures.


    "Shit, the void has finally started its invasion," Kaze said as the void beasts charged the arena.


    "Fuck, we have no time for a battle," Kaze yelled.


    "Sky, we will finish this after the void has been dealt with," Kira yelled.


    "I will not forgive those who insult my friends," Sky thought, but he nodded and ran.


    With Noboru


    "So it''s begun; I guess it''s time I make an entrance before the Wind God dies. So this was the next event¡ªsave Aeritha, the Skyward Citadel from the Void Invasion," Noboru said as he jumped down. "Let the fun begin."

 Chapter 37 - 37

    Chapter 37: Chapter 37 "So, the void has begun its invasion. I can''t allow Skyhaven to fall," Kaze said as he unleashed a blast of wind, sending the void beasts back.


    "We can''t just let this continue," Kira said.


    "Agreed. I can''t sit by and watch while the void attacks the place I grew up in," Yumeko said.


    "Then I guess that''s settled. We fight the void. Everyone, prepare for battle," Kaze said as everyone nodded.


    "We will split into teams. Kira, Aria, Jiro, Layla, and Akina, you five are a team. Daiyu, Natsumi, and Kaito are another. Sky and Yumeko are the third," Kaze explained.


    "A Loser team for Losers. What a perfect match," Kira mocked.


    "Don''t say that about my friend," Yumeko retorted.


    "Enough Yumeko, Kira, can''t you see we are at war," Kaze yelled.


    "My apologies," Kira said.


    "Daiyu, Natsumi, and Kaito. You three are in charge of taking care of void beasts. If you see a dragon, retreat and call us," Kaze ordered.


    "Kira, Aria, Jiro, Layla, you will take on the Void monsters," Kaze commanded.


    "Sky and Yumeko, both of you will take on the Sentient Void Monsters," Kaze said.


    "Dad, why would you give the bastard and the son of two powerless such an important mission," Kira yelled.


    "Shut up. If I hear you disrespect your sister, I will personally throw you into the void," Kaze yelled as Kira stayed quiet.


    ''I will make sure she pays for this,'' Kira thought. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dad, can you really trust the boy born from a whore with our future?" Kira said.


    "Shut up," Jiro and Yumeko yelled.


    "Sky is a kind and strong guy. He has a pure heart, and I can feel that he is meant for great things," Yumeko said.


    "Hmph, whatever you say, sister," Kira said and flew off. His team followed him.


    "Sorry about my son," Kaze apologized.


    "Don''t worry, father," Yumeko said.


    "Ok, guys, you two must be careful. Those sentient void monsters are extremely strong," Kaze said.


    "We will, Lord Kaze," Sky said.


    "Please don''t call me that," Kaze said.


    "Yes, Wind God," Sky said, and they flew off.


    Sky and Yumeko landed in front of a Void Minotaur who was picking up houses and throwing them at people.


    "So, you two are the ones I have to deal with. Ha, please, you are nothing more than ants to me," The void beast said.


    "Sky, we have to be careful. That is a high-ranked void monster. They can talk," Yumeko said.


    "Don''t worry, I have an idea," Sky replied.


    "Very well, I will entertain your foolishness," the Void minotaur said as he aimed his hand at them. Pure Void energy shot towards them. Yumeko jumped away and shot wind at Sky, pushing him out of the way as it hit a house behind them, turning it to nothing.


    "High-class Void Monsters can use Pure Void Energy. It is a higher power of the void that turns whatever it touches into nothing. Mind, Soul, Body, and even your concept, which means the very idea of your existence, if you are touched by that, you are turned to nothing, along with everything you have done, will be forgotten, like when you saved Skystone town from people. People know they were saved but not by who," Yumeko said as Sky was in horror.


    "Now then, shall we continue?" the minotaur asked as he shot again at the two. They dodged as a blast hit a building, destroying it.


    "Damn, how can I beat this thing," Sky said to himself as he dodged another blast and looked to Yumeko, who was looking at the Minotaur, then turned to him.


    "I have an idea. But I need you to keep the void minotaur busy," Yumeko said as she entered Wind Sage Mode.


    "Fine," Sky replied.


    "Void Blade," the Minotaur said as his hand turned into a sword of Void energy. He swung it, and Sky dodged.


    "Damn it, I can''t touch him so blocking is out of the question."


    "Void Burst," the minotaur yelled as his sword burst.


    "Shit," Sky said as the blast came towards him. Sky was unable to dodge; there was no space.


    "Sky," Yumeko yelled as she saw her friend about to get hit. Suddenly, the Void Energy went through. She then heard a scream and saw the Minotaur''s head go flying off as Noboru, who had cut off its head, appeared.


    "That was a close one," Noboru said as he looked at Yumeko and Sky.


    "It''s the Black Star Knight, and he defeated the Minotaur like it was nothing. How is he this powerful?" Sky thought.


    "You okay, Sky?" Yumeko asked.


    "I''m fine," Sky said.


    "So, we meet again, Sky. Don''t worry, I will take care of this now," Noboru said as he turned and looked at the other sentient Void Monsters, aiming his hand at them.


    "Wait, Aura doesn''t affect them," Yumeko yelled, only for Noboru to fire and obliterate a whole battalion of sentient Void Beasts. ''Impossible, that wasn''t Aura or Void Energy, that was something else,'' she thought. Noboru jumped and flew to Sky.


    "Noboru, wait," Noboru heard Sky yell.


    "I guess he''s not interested in talking," He heard Yumeko say.


    Noboru saw Kira''s team fighting some monster and pointed his hand towards the Monster. "God Flash," he yelled as the monsters were all destroyed. Noboru then looked at Kira, who looked at him enraged.


    "The Black Star Knight. Damn it, I can''t believe this is the guy who killed the Void beast and showed me up," Kira yelled.


    "So you''re the son of the Wind God. What a joke," Noboru replied.


    "What did you say!" Kira yelled.


    "Kira, calm down," Layla said.


    "I will kill him. For embarrassing me," Kira said as he tried to launch wind at Noboru, only for the attack to go through Noboru like it''s an illusion. Noboru looked at him, and Kira felt fear; he felt like he was going to erase himself. His breathing quickened as he felt his hands disappear, but suddenly, the feeling stopped, and he could feel his hands again once Noboru turned his head, as if Kira was some lowly animal. Kira was too scared to move.


    Yumeko and Sky came running following him as Noboru suddenly saw another sentient Void Monster, this time a giant Crocodile, notice Yumeko and Sky and rush at them, trying to eat them. But Noboru aimed a finger and shot a beam of Omni Energy, vaporizing them.


    "Yumeko, Sky, get your friends and go home," Noboru said.


    "What,


    no, we are the strongest in our year. We can help," Yumeko retorted.


    "You struggled against the Void Minotaur. Yumeko, leave; you and your class are too weak to be of any help. If you stay here, you will die," Noboru said.


    "What, no, I won''t," Yumeko retorted.


    "Damn it, I didn''t want to do this." Noboru said as he aimed his hand at them and manipulated space and time, making a portal that sent Sky, Yumeko, and her friends away to the shelters. "Now save the foolish Wind God," Noboru said quietly, making a single clone that was an exact copy of himself and had 100 percent of power, like him with no flaws.


    "Take down all the Void Beasts. I will help Wind God Kaze take down the Wind Beast," Noboru said as he teleported to the location of the Wind God and Void Dragon and several other Mythical Beasts, only to see the Wind god beaten down.


    "Who are you? You are not supposed to be here. You were never born here; my lady would have informed us," The Void Dragon asked as Noboru smiled.


    "That, you lizard, is classified," Noboru says.


    "Well then, I will have fun killing you." The Dragon said as he opened his mouth and let out a beam of pure void energy, which made Wind God Kaze fly away. But Noboru stood there as it got close.


    "Dodge, you fool," Kaze yelled. As the beam got closer and closer, Noboru looked at the attack; his red eyes had two golden rings in them that shined, and the attack turned to an illusion.


    "What was that?" both the dragon and Kaze said as the dragon was in deep thought. ''That wasn''t any type of energy in this world, not natural element connection that Sage mode uses, not Aura that all these humans, not void or pure void energy that my kind uses. What on Lady Yami is that?''


    "It doesn''t matter; I am going to kill you," the dragon said as he charged at Noboru, who dodged and appeared in front of the dragon with pure speed before he pulled out his Black Star blade, coating it in lightning Omni Energy and aiming to slash the dragon''s head off. The dragon used his left arm to stop the attack, losing his arm in the process, before he charged up a giant amount of pure void energy in his mouth.


    "Void breath," The dragon said, an energy beam that covered everything above Aeritha rushed towards Aeritha, capable of destroying the structure that was so big that it was uncountable and beyond the concept of size. Noboru smiled as the beam came closer.


    "Pathetic. Did the lizard forget my Gensogan turns all attacks into illusions?" Noboru said as he looked at the attack, and it turned into an illusion and went through Aeritha. Noboru then appeared on top of the dragon, whose eyes widened as Noboru''s lightning omni energy-coated sword slashed his head off clean. Noboru then looked at the rest of the Void beasts as they started to feel so much fear they started to erase themselves from Noboru''s killing intent alone.


    "Now for the final touch," Noboru said as his eyes glowed, and a wave of omni energy washed over every Void monster, destroying them. Noboru''s clones, sensing they were no longer needed, dissipated too.


    "Who are you?" Kaze asked.


    "I already told the Dragon who I am is classified," Noboru said.


    "Why are you helping us?" Kaze asked.


    "Because I want to." Noboru half-lied. He did want to, but it was mainly to complete the story of this world. "Well then until we meet again," Noboru said before his eyes glowed, and he teleported away.


    "What a man," Kaze said as his son and, after a bit, once the city was out of lockdown, the experienced sentinels led them out. Kaze sensing whrre the newly graduate class which included his daughter and son was made his way there

 Chapter 38 - 38

    Chapter 38: Chapter 38 "Where am I?" Sky wondered as he opened his eyes. The last thing he remembered was the Black Star Knight, Noboru, using an ability that transported him, and their teammates to a shelter.


    "Sky, are you okay?" he heard and turned his head, seeing Yumeko coming in with rest of thier classmates looking at him. She apparently left with Kira to go to the Wind God while he was unconscious apparently Kira stike her. He could see red backhand marks on her face. Sky clenched his fist seeing that. Yumeko was precious how dare that arrogant prick strike her


    "Yumeko, where are we?" Sky asked.


    "One of the shelters, A hidden one underground," Yumeko replied.


    "Damn it, this is nonsense. That Black Star Knight had no right to send us here," Layla exclaimed.


    "Well, at least we are safe," Natsumi replied.


    "But now we can''t participate in the fight," Jiro added.


    "At least we''re not dead," Daiyu pointed out.


    "Yes. Thank the gods we are alive," Aria said.


    "Sky, I''m glad you''re okay," Yumeko said.


    "Yeah," Sky responded.


    "Guys, we have to find out where we are," Yumeko said.


    "We could ask someone," Kaito suggested. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need," a familiar voice said as Wind God Kaze Hayashi made his appearance know.


    "Father," Yumeko said.


    "Sir," Layla and her classmates greeted.


    "I came here to inform you of a few things," Kaze began. "First, the invasion is over. The Black Star Knight destroyed the void dragons and their minions. The sentinels are going to eliminate the remainder," he explained.


    "But what about the tournament?" Layla asked.


    "Cancelled. We need the best sentinels for hunting down the remainder. However, Sky, Yumeko, and Layla, I want you to go to Whispering Winds Valley. The last two times the Abyss Of Yami expanded, there was a surge of energy there. I want you three to investigate the area. The rest of you will hunt void beasts. You will be given a week. The academy is closed due to the damage from the void invasion. When the week is up, you will report to the SkyHaven''s guild since you are now Sentinels," Kaze instructed.


    "Yes, Sir," everyone replied.


    "Layla, Yumeko, and Sky, you will go to the Valley and investigate. The rest of you are dismissed. Now then, follow me," Kaze ordered.


    "Wait, what''s Whispering Winds Valley?" Sky asked.


    "It''s a small town named Whispering Winds Valley. It has a massive forest behind it and an old temple, but nobody knows how old it is. Some say it''s older than the Skyward Citadel itself," Kaze explained.


    "How do you know about it?" Sky inquired.


    "When I was younger, I met my wife there. I was there on a mission," Kaze reminisced.


    "So that''s how you know about it," Sky noted.


    "Yes, and if there is anything strange, report it to me. Sky, make sure my Yumeko comes back alive, or you will regret it," Kaze warned as the three nodded.


    "Dad, don''t threaten Sky," Yumeko whispered quietly while walking away with her father.


    "Okay then, Layla and Sky, go get the supplies, and Yumeko, come with me," Kaze directed as they walked off.


    "I guess it''s not bad these two aren''t nobles, so it won''t be unbearable with them asking for my hand or trying to tell me what to do," Layla thought to herself.


    "Wow, the valley is a real place. I thought it was a myth," Sky said.


    "Yes, many things are. But there''s no time. We need to get supplies. Since we are Sentinels, our first step is to get the Sentinel Wind Identification Cards. Then, when going on a mission, our supplies will be paid for as long as they are reasonable, like basic gear, food, weapons. So no using it to buy Yumeko some jewelry or a ring," Layla said, teasing near the end.


    "W... What? How did you know?" Sky said, blushing.


    "Aria, Natsumi, Akina, and I all talk. They''re a group of girls, and they can be vicious. Also, the fact that you were holding hands and leaning on each other the way she comforted you is a dead giveaway. But be careful, Sky, she''s a saint. It''s just wrong," Layla replied.


    "It''s not a big deal. She''s a strong, beautiful, amazing girl. Besides, I wouldn''t marry a princess or something. Also, my mum, before she died, told me love doesn''t discriminate between the rich or the poor, the good or the bad, the angels or the devils. It affects everyone and works in mysterious ways," Sky replied.


    "That''s a good line, but she''s still a saint," Layla retorted.


    "Let''s just go and get the supplies," Sky said as he and Layla went to the supply area. There, they got some weapons and survival gear after they received their sentinel identification cards. Layla, considered royalty, bought herself the best gear possible.


    "You don''t have to buy the best. It''s fine if you use the normal gear," Sky suggested.


    "Hmph, I am a descendant of the original Wind God. I will not wear anything less," Layla declared.


    "Whatever you say," Sky replied.


    "Let''s head to Whispering Winds Valley," Layla said. "But first, we need to get Yumeko, Sky," she teased.


    "Let''s just get her and get going," Sky responded as they both arrived at the Pegasus flight service to find Yumeko waiting. Sky couldn''t help but stare at her beauty, and Layla just rolled her eyes.


    "Let''s go, Yumeko, Sky. I booked the flights to Whispering Winds Valley," Layla announced.


    "Thanks, Layla," Yumeko said as they boarded the carriage, which the Pegasus began to pull into the sky.


    "Sky, did you hear? Noboru the Black Star Knight single-handedly ended the entire invasion and saved my dad," Yumeko asked.


    "Yeah, I guess so. That guy is a monster. He defeated that void Minotaur without even moving," Sky replied.


    "Wait a minute, Yumeko, Sky, you both know who the Black Star Knight really is?" Layla inquired.


    "Yes," they both said.


    "His name is Noboru. I forgot his last name, but he saved me when the Void Scorpion attacked my home. He''s the reason I''m still alive, and he has this wierd power I can''t explain it. He''s powerful and strong," Yumeko explained.


    "Noboru, huh. I should report this," Layla mused.


    "Layla, please don''t. He saved my home and is my friend," Sky implored.


    "Fine, but if he becomes a danger, I will report it," Layla conceded as the group flew. After 10 hours, they finally reached Whispering Winds Valley. Yumeko couldn''t help but scoff at the idea of Layla reporting Noboru. Noboru was strong; if he decided to turn against the world, he would be unstoppable, and she wondered why he was helping her and Sky. She knew Noboru was kind but couldn''t understand why. Everyone had an ulterior motive.


    "Well, the place is small and doesn''t seem like there is a problem," Yumeko observed.


    "Yes, but let''s investigate anyway," Layla agreed.


    "Hello, welcome to Whispering Winds Valley," greeted a young woman who appeared to be a local.


    "Hi, I''m Layla, this is Sky and Yumeko," Layla introduced them.


    "We are Sentinels, recently graduated, here to investigate some energy spikes that have been affecting the void, causing it to expand more in the past days than it ever has in the past millenniums," Layla explained.


    The girl became scared. "You don''t want to investigate this. Trust me and turn back. Those... those people doing that are monsters. Please turn back," the girl urged.


    "Hey, calm down, we will deal with them," Yumeko reassured.


    "What happened? Why are you scared?" Sky asked.


    "This is going to sound crazy, but 50 years ago, a cult was formed called the Disciples of Darkness. They are obsessed with the Void Queen Yami. They worship her and wish to free her and destroy the world. Three days ago, they appeared and started to gather the Wind Energy from here. As you can probably tell, the Wind Energy here is stronger because this is where the Winds of the world were born, and the Temple is an artifact capable of storing massive amounts of energy. The energy from this temple was used to build SkyHaven, the Skyward Citadel," the girl explained.


    "What are they going to do?" Yumeko asked.


    "They plan to release the Void Queen and use the temple and its massive amount of energy to awaken the void within the sky, allowing the Void Queen Yami to break out of her prison in the Abyss Of Yami. I don''t know the full story, but all I know is that the Void Queen Yami was the daughter of the Void and wishes to see the outer world. This cult will do anything for her. They will kill everyone, even the innocent and children," the girl said.


    "Why not just ask the sentinels or the four gods for help?" Layla asked.


    "You don''t get it. These disciples are extremely dangerous. They will kill you without question," the girl warned.


    "Then we


    need to stop them. Yumeko, Layla, let''s go," Sky said.


    "Damn it, Sky," Layla muttered as she watched him rush into the forest. "You and your hero complex. We should get more information first."


    "Wait, take this," the girl said, handing Yumeko a scroll. "It will guide you to the Temple," she added as Yumeko and Layla followed Sky.

 Chapter 39 - 39

    Chapter 39: Chapter 39 "Sky, you shouldn''t have rushed in like that. You don''t know what''s inside. These disciples could be strong," Yumeko pointed out as they rushed through the forest.


    "Yumeko, it doesn''t matter. These people are the reason my mom died. Why so many innocents died from my hometown, Skystone Town," Sky retorted.


    "Still, we have to be careful. This is the place where Wind Energy was born. We have to be cautious," Layla replied.


    "I don''t care. I will defeat these monsters. For my mom," Sky said.


    "Sky, I understand, but still," Layla said, stopping suddenly.


    "What''s wrong, Layla?" Sky inquired.


    "Look up there," she responded, pointing to a figure.


    "What is that?" Yumeko questioned as she used her wind Aura to jump and look closer.


    "Looks like a shrine, but it''s in ruins. It has no name, but it''s a shrine. There are a lot of corpses. All men, and they were all stabbed. One has his skull smashed in," Yumeko explained.


    "I wonder if that''s the work of the disciples," Layla guessed.


    "Correct. These are my sacrifices. I have collected so much blood," a male voice said as a man with black hair and blue eyes with a purple robe that covered his body that has the symbol of Darkness. He was floating.


    "Who are you?" Sky demanded.


    "I am one of the five high priests of the disciples of darkness. I am Kuro Kage. And I shall free the pinnacle of Beauty trapped in the abyss and be rewarded," The man introduced himself.


    "So you are a member of the disciples of darkness," Yumeko deduced.


    "Yes, and I will kill all of you. Then I shall harvest the Wind like the other High priest will do in the other Kingdoms, and then we will use the energy collected to power the void and free the beautiful Void Queen Yami from loneliness. The goddess who will be with us for all eternity," Kuro declared.


    "You idiot, you will kill everyone and everything, including yourself. You should know the void consumes all, and the stronger the creatures of Void that interact with the world, the more the world turns to nothingness. Just imagine what will happen if you free the strongest, the daughter of the void herself, Yami," Yumeko yelled.


    "I know, and me and my fellow disciples are happy to die for her," Kuro said.


    "You idiots. You will doom all the races," Yumeko exclaimed.


    "I don''t care, I will destroy this world and start a new one with Yami," Kuro said as he summoned a staff with a giant void crystal.


    "Wind blade," Yumeko said, sending a blade of wind at the man, only for him to dodge it and send a beam of void energy towards them.


    "Dodge," Layla yelled as she grabbed Yumeko and flew away as Sky jumped into the air. The void energy went into the forest, turning everything in its path into nothingness, erasing it from existence.


    "Shit, Higher Void Energy. Layla, Sky, don''t let that touch. It will erase anything it touches from existence," Yumeko yelled.


    "Wind Sage Mode," Yumeko said as she transformed.


    "How? Wind Sages are a legend." Kuro said as shock turned to a smile. "You... Sacrificing you and this energy will make our Goddess happy," Kuro declared, shooting a void energy beam at her only for her to dodge.


    "Yumeko," Sky and Layla both yelled.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just focus on the enemy," Yumeko urged.


    "Void blade," Kuro said, forming a black sword, and rushed at Yumeko. She dodged and sent a blast of wind.


    "Wind Sage, I will defeat you," Kuro vowed.


    "Void Blast," he said, firing a blast at her, only for her to dodge.


    "Damn it, I can''t let that touch me or Layla and Sky," Yumeko thought as she dodged another attack from Kuro.


    "Wind Blade," Yumeko said, sending a large wind blade at Kuro, aiming for the leg, but purple energy appeared, and when the wind sword touched the energy, it turned to nothing.


    "Shit, he used the crystal to make a void energy shield. I can''t attack him, and my attacks aren''t powerful enough," Yumeko thought.


    "Hahaha, the Wind Sage is all talk, weak like her father. I will kill you and then your friend," Kuro said as he raised his void sword and charged at her. She shut her eyes as the man brought the sword down on her. Hearing Sky, her Sky, the man she loved, and Layla scream for her to get out of the way.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds, nothing happened. She didn''t feel contact. She opened her eyes to see a familiar figure. Black hair, a beard, gold and black armor with a sword and shield. Noboru, The Black Star knight, had caught the Void sword with his bare hands.


    "Noboru. How did you find us?" Yumeko asked.


    "You and Sky, I can always sense your auras, and this man has an aura similar to that of the void," Noboru half lied. He was there to help them, but he only came here because this is where the next story event was taking place.


    "Impossible. How... How did you catch my Void Sword? It should have erased you from existence," Kuro said as Noboru smiled.


    "I can''t be erased from existence. My existence is immune to being erased," Noboru said.


    "You monster, you have no right to exist. You dare be immune to the power of the great Yami, the queen of the Void and Darkness," Kuro yelled.


    "Monster, hmm, You have no idea. I am the biggest monster you will ever meet," Noboru said as he punched Kuro, punching through his Void Energy barrier. Kuro coughed up blood.


    "You are just like her but unlike her who is a goddess, a queen, a beauty, you are a monster who can''t die," Kuro said.


    "I don''t care," Noboru said as Kuro focused all of the void Energy the stone can conjure up and shot a concentrated beam of void energy into Noboru who stood there.


    "How! How How!" Kuro yelled out getting louder each time.


    "I told you before I am immune to being erased but not just that but I am immune to Void Energy and Void itself," Noboru said.


    "Impossible!" Kuro yelled.


    "I don''t care what you think. Die." Noboru said as he punched the guy through the stomach.


    "How. How is that possible?" Kuro said, coughing out blood. "It doesn''t matter, the world and these new modern kingdoms, they will be absorbed, and we all shall become part of the Abyss Of Yami like Veridian, Argentum, Caelum, and Elysium were. I bet you didn''t know that the secrets the 4 gods hold," Kuro said with his dying breath as he closed his eyes and died.


    "That


    was a close one. Thank you, Noboru. You saved me," Yumeko said.


    "I was just here in the area," Noboru lied.


    "Still, you saved me. Thank you, and you saved Sky and Layla," Yumeko said as Sky and Layla arrived.


    "Noboru," Sky said.


    "What are you doing here? This is our mission," Layla yelled.


    "Calm down, Layla. He saved us," Yumeko said.


    "He''s an unlicensed person. He has no right to interfere in a Sentinel mission," Layla said.


    "Calm down. If I didn''t, he would have killed you," Noboru said.


    "We can handle ourselves," Layla retorted.


    "Sure, running and barely avoiding death is called handling the situation, I guess you truly do share traits with the other nobles and royals, Ms. Skyward," Noboru said as Layla stayed quiet.


    "Let''s go, I will lead the way," Noboru said as he and the group started walking, arriving at the Temple.


    "Wow, this is huge," Sky observed.


    After reaching a temple, Noboru saw the golden light. Knowing this Chapter of the story was done and time to leave.


    "I have to go," Noboru said.


    "Why? Don''t leave, Noboru," Yumeko begged.


    "I have things to do, but don''t worry. You can handle the rest," Noboru assured.


    "Okay. But if you need help, just ask. We owe you our lives," Yumeko promised.


    "Thanks, I will keep that in mind. Farewell, Yumeko, Sky, Layla. Take care, and stay safe," Noboru said before disappearing.


    Noboru appeared in an old rusty ruin. He walked around until he saw a beacon of light. When the light faded away, Noboru once again saw the Sage who had told him about the kingdoms when he first arrived here.


    "So, Hero-Sama, or should I say Noboru, you have finally arrived. I think it''s about time I told you about the past, about how dangerous the Abyss Of Yami truly is," The sage said as he did a few hand gestures, and the ruins opened up to reveal a chamber.


    "Well then, hero, come in and make yourself at home," The sage said as Noboru silently followed behind the sage. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 40 - 40

    Chapter 40: Chapter 40 In the concealed chamber of ancient stone and flickering torchlight, Noboru sat cross-legged, his eyes intently fixed on the Sage. The air was heavy with the musk of old books and the distant, untraceable scent of time itself. The Sage, a figure as ancient as the mysteries he held, began to speak in a voice that resonated with the depth of ages.


    "Long before our modern realms were shaped, Noboru, there existed kingdoms of such grandeur and mystery that what we know today pales in comparison. These were not just lands but embodiments of infinity itself, each transcending the last in complexity and scope."


    As the Sage''s hands danced through the air, painting invisible pictures, Noboru''s mind whirled with visions of these ancient kingdoms.


    "The First Kingdom, Veridian, was a land of eternal forests and endless paths. Trees towered into the clouds, creating a canopy that stretched beyond horizons. Travelers in Veridian could walk for lifetimes, each turn revealing new wonders. It was a realm of endless exploration, where the journey itself was the destination."


    Noboru''s imagination took flight, soaring through the vast, verdant expanses of Veridian. He envisioned travelers, much like himself, wandering in awe through this endless realm.


    The Sage''s voice pulled him further into the depths of history. "Beyond Veridian lay Argentum, a kingdom of surreal beauty, where the laws of nature bowed to the whims of the land. Mountains reached upwards and inwards in impossible ways, and valleys folded upon themselves, creating spaces vast and intricate. It was a world that responded to the thoughts of those who walked its lands, a tapestry of reality woven from the mind''s deepest desires and fears."


    Noboru felt his mind bend with the surreal landscapes of Argentum, where reality was but a canvas for the extraordinary.


    "Then there was Caelum, a realm so vast and complex that it made the infinities of Veridian and Argentum seem like simple child''s play. Here, cities and forests existed in a network of dimensions, each a world unto itself. The sky was an ever-changing canvas of stars and colors, a true testament to the kingdom''s boundless nature."


    In his mind''s eye, Noboru wandered through Caelum, each step a passage through different dimensions, each gaze upward a new constellation of wonder.


    "But, beyond even the unimaginable expanse of Caelum, existed Elysium. It was more a concept than a place, a realm that transcended physical and metaphysical boundaries. Elysium was where questions and answers merged, a dream within a dream that existed in the hearts and minds of those who dared to dream the impossible."


    Elysium, thought Noboru, was where the essence of existence was questioned and reimagined. It was a realm of philosophers and dreamers.


    The Sage''s tone grew somber. "And then, Noboru, there was The Void. It was not a kingdom but the absence of everything we understand. In The Void, the very fabric of existence, the layers of infinity of Elysium, and all that came before, were rendered insignificant. It was an unending, indescribable non-realm, where the potential for everything and nothing existed in tandem."


    Noboru felt a chill as he envisioned The Void, an unending, indescribable non-realm where potential for everything and nothing coexisted.


    "The Void which would come to be known as the Abyss of Yami was the reason these kingdoms are no more. It slowly enveloped them, absorbing their infinite complexities into its unfathomable expanse. What we know as the modern kingdoms today are but shadows, faint echoes of these once-great realms of infinity, now lost to the mists of The Void."


    The Sage fell silent, his words hanging heavily in the air. Noboru sat, overwhelmed by the enormity of this revelation.


    Sensing Noboru''s deep curiosity, the Sage reached into his robe and produced an ancient, leather-bound tome. "This book contains the lore of those realms," he said, handing it to Noboru.


    Noboru opened the book, the pages crackling with age. He began to read, his mind painting the pictures of the words he encountered:


    Veridian: "In times long past, Veridian was a kingdom where paths and landscapes continuously unfolded in new and unexpected ways. Travelers spoke of a sun that never set in the same place twice, and a landscape that always changed, suggesting a journey without end. This realm was akin to walking a path that perpetually extended, embodying a type of linear or countable infinity, aligning with the concept of Aleph-0 from Wiseman Yukira Hoshizoru. It was a place of endlessness, graspable yet unfathomable."


    Argentum: "Beyond the verdant expanse of Veridian, Argentum existed in defiance of normal logic and perception. Here, landscapes of gravity-defying mountains and self-folding valleys created a surreal and perplexing world. It was confirmed that the kingdom mirrored the thoughts of its travelers, confirming it was a profound, uncountable infinity, like stated in the papers of Aleph-1 thoery made by Yusha Hamui . In Argentum, the scale and complexity of infinity expanded significantly, transcending the linear expanses of its neighbor."


    Caelum: "Caelum, the realm that followed, was a network of worlds within worlds. Cities and forests existed in multidimensional spaces, and the shifting sky spoke of an even more complex form of infinity. This realm is a reality where infinity encompassed not just space, but time and dimensions, akin to study of Aleph-2 Sir aron the wise thoerised. Caelum was an advanced scale of infinity, a confluence of multiple infinities, each existing within the other."


    Elysium: "Elysium, the most abstract of these kingdoms, was more a feeling or notion than a physical place but existed and was accessible to some. It was likened to a dream within a dream, where the lines between questions and answers blurred. This kingdom aligned with the concept of an inaccessible cardinal, a form of infinity so vast and abstract that it lay beyond direct observation or comprehension as stated by Scholar Yui. Elysium existed more in theory and imagination, representing a level of infinity fundamentally different and larger than those that came before."


    The Void: "Beyond the enigmatic reaches of Elysium, The Void stretched in its unfathomable expanse. It was not a realm but an anti-realm, where notions of space, time, and infinity became irrelevant. Here, the complexities of Elysium were mere echoes, stepping stones to an incomprehensible beyond. The Void was the absence of absence, the presence of presence, an endless paradox. It was a realm of pure potentiality, where all possibilities and impossibilities converged into an indistinguishable singularity. The Void, an ultimate enigma, stretched beyond imagination and reason, a metaphysical abyss where the foundations of reality dissolved into an endless sea of unknowable mystery."


    Noboru looked up from the book, his mind swirling with images of these realms, each more wondrous and incomprehensible than the last. The Sage watched him silently, knowing that the seeds of understanding were now planted in the fertile ground of the young seeker''s mind.


    "Is... is there anything else i should known about. Any other Kingdoms? Realms?" Noboru asked still mind baffled at what he had read and heard.


    "Yes The Lower Realms. The Lower Realms, Noboru, are a vast and intricate network of hierarchies of dimensions that transcend what we commonly understand as infinity. Imagine an immense structure, much like towers of infinite floors, where each floor represents a separate dimension. In this example, each dimension aka floor views the one below it as mere fiction, a creation of its own imagination. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This realm transcends a hierarchies of endless dimensions, each more complex and profound than the one below. However, despite their vastness and complexity, these dimensional hierachies are still nothing to the lost kingdoms we have discussed.." The sage explains.


    Noboru then asks "What is the name of this realm?"


    "This realm has many names to the lower realm it was known as the Higher Realms, God''s home and to the people of it''s world it known as Mugen Sekai to some and World of Infinities to others to symbolise the different sets of infinities and beyond this realm has in it" the sage explained.


    Noboru nods taking everything in. As Noboru was thinking of this he thought about Niju Chikara and how his dark art kept him here, Suddenly Noboru came to a revaltaion.


    ''So this isn''t a world that was made naturally it''s more like a prison to hold me. Damn that Niju Chikara. I bet he doesn''t understand the spell he made. It didn''t send me to a place that existed but used either my power or a higher beings power to make a place outside the natural existence to contain me. That migh explain why i can''t escape this without clearing the story. The realm needs me to exist and once the story is over it no longer has a reason to exist and will let me go" Noboru thought.

 Chapter 41 - 41

    Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Noboru, the Black Star Knight, sat quietly as he listened to the old Sage speak, his mind racing with visions of the realms he had learned about. The Sage watched Noboru closely, noticing the subtle signs of enlightenment on his face.


    "The Void Queen. From what I have heard from the Disciples Of Darkness High Priest Kuro Kage, she doesn''t seem evil. She only wants to be free from and not be alone anymore," Noboru said.


    "Yes, but that doesn''t change the fact that she will destroy the world. She has the power and the will, and nothing can stop her," the Sage said.


    "I will find a way," Noboru vowed. "I can''t in good faith kill her. I will find a way," he repeated.


    "Noboru, it is a noble thing you seek to do, but you are not from this world, and there are consequences if you interfere. There are forces beyond your comprehension, and I fear the price for such ignorance may be too steep," the Sage warned.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will find a way," Noboru declared.


    The Sage sighed and shook his head. "Noboru, the world is a vast and mysterious place. I wish you luck on your journey, but please remember that there are some things that are beyond even a Black Star Knight like you."


    Noboru nodded and stood up.


    "Thank you for the information and the book," he said.


    "You are welcome, and by the way, the book will update itself when you are ready. Although I will still meet you if I need to tell you something directly," the Sage said.


    Noboru nodded and vanished, reappearing outside the chamber. "Hmm, no golden light yet. It seems the story hasn''t progressed yet or Sky and Layla are still dealing with the Disciples Of Darkness," he muttered, walking into the night.


    At the same time, Sky and his companions had arrived at the temple, the source of the wind energy. The temple was a huge circular structure, with four spires rising into the sky, one for each element. At the center was a massive statue of a man holding a sword.


    "Great Grandfather," Layla said.


    "Who?" Yumeko and Sky both asked.


    "He was the first Wind God. He fought in the first Elemental War, where the four Elemental Kingdoms, Ignarok, Aquora, Terravale, and our home Aeritha, fought each other to show which element was superior," Layla explained.


    "Wow. What happened to the others? What happened to the war?" Sky asked.


    "A peace treaty was signed, and the Kingdoms remain to this day, although the peace hangs by a thread," Layla answered.


    "But why did the first elemental war start in the first place?" Yumeko asked.


    "To be honest, the exact details were lost. All we know is that the first Wind God, Arthur Skyward, was the one who brought the peace. He did it with a legendary sword called Excalibur," Layla explained.


    "Wait, the first Wind God is a relative of yours?" Yumeko said, shocked. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, and he is my great-grandfather," Layla boasted.


    "That is cool. But I wonder what the Disciples of Darkness are doing," Yumeko said.


    "Let''s go inside the temple," Layla suggested.


    "Good idea," Yumeko agreed.


    "Hey, guys, I can''t believe you didn''t invite me to the party," a voice said as the three turned and saw a man dressed in similar attire to Kuro Kage. "Tell me what happened to Kuro-Sama. He went there to deal with you, and you pathetic kids could never take him, especially when he had a shard of the void. The Void Crystal made from solidified Void Energy by our prayers to the Void Queen Yami, goddess, and our future ruler," the man said as he unsheathed a sword hilt without a blade. The man started doing prayers, and a void energy blade formed where the blade was meant to be.


    "So tell me what did you do to my master? Tell me or die," the man said before he puffed in some air and yelled, "Intruders, we''ve got some fresh sentinels."


    "Damn it, we are surrounded," Sky said.


    "How did they know?" Yumeko asked.


    "What are you after?" Layla yelled. "How dare you come here and defile the temple made to honor my great-grandfather."


    "Hahahaha, you naive little girl!" the man exclaimed, his voice echoing with scorn. "The first Wind God was just as foolish. We, the Disciples of Darkness, have ambitions far beyond mere temples or raw energy. We seek something far more grandiose." As he spoke, thirty other priests materialized, their presence ominous. "This sword, the legendary Excalibur, is not just a weapon; it''s one of the Relics. With its power, we can harness the Wind Aura Energy of this world. And when combined with the other Founding Elemental Gods'' Relics, wielded by our brethren, we can manipulate the elemental Aura Energies to create a cataclysmic clash. This collision of forces will give rise to a singularity. A singularity that, once devoured by the void, will... Well, it will free our beloved Queen."


    "You idiots," Yumeko said. "The power of the relics can''t be harnessed, not even by the four founding elemental kings."


    "Quiet, saint. Your words mean nothing here. We have no intention of simply harnessing the power of the relics. Instead, we shall unleash their full, unbridled might upon the world. By utilizing a powerful, ancient technique, we can focus the relics'' energies on a single point, amplifying them. This will create a singularity, and once that''s consumed, as we said, the void queen, the epitome of beauty, our goddess will be free, and with her, the void and darkness will consume all the realms," the man said.


    "Not while I''m around," Layla said.


    "And not while I am alive. I will stop you," Yumeko yelled.


    "So my mother died and was killed by those beasts all because you wanted the relics. You monsters, I will stop you," Sky said quietly.


    "Sky, you have to stay calm," Yumeko urged.


    "Stay calm? My mother, everyone I ever loved and cared about died, and you say stay calm. How can I stay calm?" Sky yelled, fueled by rage. Sky''s voice thundered through the air, each word laced with the raw pain of loss. "You... you monsters! You took her from me ¨C my mother ¨C all for those cursed relics!" His anguish echoed through the crumbling tower, as a tempest of wind began to swirl violently around him, mirroring his inner rage.


    Yumeko''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What in the world... His power is... it''s unimaginable!"


    Layla reached out, her voice a desperate plea amidst the chaos. "Sky, please, you must calm down. This rage... it will consume you!"


    But Sky was beyond reach, his grief morphing into a wild, unbridled wrath. "Calm down? My mother''s blood is on their hands!" he roared. The very foundations


    of the tower trembled, as if shuddering at his fury.


    "You don''t understand, Layla! You can''t possibly fathom the pain of losing everything, of being born into a powerless family only to be born with Aura energy! Too see your parent''s be treated like shit" His voice broke the air, as the winds around him turned tumultuous, tearing at the stone and mortar.


    Yumeko''s voice, tinged with fear, barely cut through the howling gale. "Sky, please..."


    The tower groaned, its structure straining and cracking under the immense force of Sky''s unleashed energy. The wind, now a frenzy of destructive power, coalesced into a colossal dragon, its form a manifestation of Sky''s rage and despair.


    "Damn it," Yumeko cursed under her breath, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    "This is catastrophic," Layla murmured, her words almost lost to the roaring wind, as they watched the wind dragon soar, an awe-inspiring yet terrifying testament to Sky''s uncontrolled power.


    The air crackled with palpable, electric tension as the disciple of darkness screamed, ''This power... Quick, kill him before it''s too late!'' His command was a desperate cry in the face of Sky''s unleashed fury. The disciples, clad in their dark robes, surged forward like a tide of doom.


    As they charged, Yumeko''s voice, laced with worry and fear, pierced through the chaos. ''Sky, you need to calm down!'' But her words were lost in the storm of his rage. Sky moved with a speed that blurred the lines of reality, dashing into the first priest. His movement was a flash of lightning, slicing the priest in half with a precision that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. The air was filled with a symphony of clashing metal and cries of battle as the other priests followed suit, their attacks relentless but futile against Sky''s overwhelming power.


    ''Die, all of you! Our goddess, the Void Queen, blesses us!'' one of the disciples bellowed, his voice resonating with fanatical devotion. As he invoked the name of their deity, he and his fellow priests drew forth hiltless swords, holding them aloft. With a chorus of dark prayers, blades of pure void energy materialized, humming with a sinister energy that seemed to warp the very air around them.


    Sky, however, was undeterred. With a mere gesture, he summoned a gargantuan tornado. It was a furious, spiraling vortex of destruction that engulfed the four priests. Their screams were silenced as the life was violently sapped from their bodies, their figures disappearing within the swirling chaos of the tempest.


    ''You monster! How can a mortal possess such power?'' the leader of the priests yelled, his voice a mixture of fear and awe.


    ''I will kill all of you for what you''ve done!'' Sky''s reply was a thunderous roar, the winds around him coalescing into a turbulent shield of fury. He advanced towards the remaining priests, each step a declaration of his unyielding resolve.


    ''I will not allow you to take another step!'' another priest shouted, rushing towards Sky with his void blade raised high. The air crackled with the clash of their energies, but it was Sky who prevailed. With a swift, brutal motion, he knocked the void blade away and delivered a crushing blow to the priest''s gut. The impact was so forceful it sent the priest reeling back, coughing up blood, before collapsing into unconsciousness.


    ''Anyone else want to die?'' Sky''s challenge hung in the air, a gauntlet thrown down before the terrified priests. They hesitated, fear evident in their eyes.


    Sky''s aura flared even brighter, his voice booming with a vengeful wrath. ''You think after killing my mother, you can escape justice? You will all pay!'' The wind dragon at his command, once a majestic blue, now turned a fearsome orangeish-red. ''Wind Aura Technique: Corrupted Dragon Roar!'' he declared, and the dragon let loose a deafening, cataclysmic roar. The red wind aura it emitted was like a scythe cutting through everything in its path, even the void energy barrier conjured by the desperate priests.


    ''Impossible,'' Layla gasped, witnessing the impossible.


    ''That red wind... it should have been erased by the void energy, yet it ripped right through it,'' Yumeko said, her voice a mix of awe and horror.


    ''What kind of power is this?'' one of the priests stammered, his voice trembling with fear.


    ''I don''t know, but we need to run!'' another priest exclaimed, the terror clear in his voice.


    But Sky was relentless. ''No, you are not going anywhere. You won''t escape this time. Wind Dragon Slash!'' With a thunderous cry, a giant arm made of red wind materialized from the dragon, slashing through the air with devastating force. The remaining priests were hit with such might that they could feel their very beings being torn apart at the molecular level.


    ''You monster... We will free the goddess... The Disciples of Darkness will always return,'' the last priest yelled defiantly, even as his body disintegrated into nothingness.


    Sky stood amidst the carnage, his breathing heavy, his eyes burning with a mixture of triumph and sorrow. ''Yumeko... Layla...'' he whispered, his voice trailing off as the overwhelming power began to wane, and the wind dragon vanished into thin air.


    ''Yumeko, is that you? I did it. I beat them,'' he said, his voice barely audible as he stumbled, on the verge of collapse. But before he could fall, Yumeko caught him, cradling him against her massive breasts.

 Chapter 42 - 42

    Chapter 42: Chapter 42 The air was thick with tension as Noboru appeared outside the Temple.


    "I have returned," he announced.


    "Noboru!" Yumeko exclaimed, rushing over and wrapping him in a hug. "We were worried about you. Are you okay?"


    "I am fine," he replied, smiling gently.


    "You left without warning. It''s not like you," she said, releasing him and stepping back.


    "Sorry, I had to deal with something," he said.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault," she reassured him.


    "It seems like I''ve missed a lot. Tell me, what happened?" Noboru asked.


    "Well, the remaining Disciples of Darkness priest was here, and he said some things about the Void Queen. They worship her and plan to release her and are after the Relics. I don''t trust them, but something feels off about the whole thing. Basically, after Kuro Kage the high priest was killed by your hands and you left us, there were others. Sky, well, he lost control finding out that all this suffering, his mother''s death was for them to get the relics, and he killed them. But something strange happened," Yumeko explained.


    "Oh. What happened?" Noboru inquired.


    "Sky lost control and used a corrupted version of wind aura. Red wind aura. It defied the rules and even ripped through the Disciples Of Darkness Void Barriers, which should have turned the attack into nothing. It''s unnatural and it''s never been seen before. I think it has something to do with his rage and the emotions connected to it," Yumeko speculated.


    "I see. Thank you for the information, Yumeko," Noboru said. "Did they explain why they needed the Relics?"


    "Yes, but their plan sounds crazy," Yumeko responded.


    "What is it?" Noboru asked.


    "They said they wanted to use the relics to create a singularity. Then, once that''s done, the Void will consume the singularity and grow, consuming everything that remains, and the Void Queen would be released," Yumeko explained.


    "I see. Well then, you better take Sky and report to your Wind God along with your teammate Layla," Noboru said.


    "Thank you. I owe you a lot. We all do," Yumeko said, her voice filled with gratitude.


    "Don''t worry. You''ve got nothing to worry about. Now, go on. Get moving," Noboru said.


    "See you around," she said, waving goodbye.


    "Farewell, Yumeko. And be safe," he said as he watched Layla and Yumeko take Sky and leave.


    Noboru then turned and entered the temple. Once inside, he noticed the large statue of the first wind god, Arthur Skyward, in the center.


    "Wow, this place is huge," he remarked, marveling at the majesty of the ancient temple.


    "So this is the legendary Excalibur, one of the Relics," he muttered, observing the sword held aloft by the statue. "I can''t let the disciples get their hands on this."


    With a surge of will, Noboru channeled his power, teleporting directly onto the statue and yanking the sword from its grasp.


    "Hmm, this is a pretty heavy sword," he remarked, holding the massive weapon in one hand.


    As he stood on the statue''s pedestal, the air in front of him began to shimmer.


    "Oh, it''s you," he said, seeing the old Sage materialize.


    "Noboru, you''ve been busy," the Sage remarked, noting the sword in Noboru''s hand.


    "Yes, but this is important. If I don''t take this relic, the disciples will get it, and we can''t let that happen," Noboru explained.


    "Noboru, this relic has been here since the first Wind God, Arthur Skyward. Before that, he was called Arthur Pendragon. His story was simple. An ancient Wind Spirit created this blade because men all over would fight to be king. It was said that whoever drew this sword in those times would be The Once and Future king of the land. Arthur pulled this blade, and the ancient spirit bestowed his blessing upon him and made him king," the Sage explained.


    "What does that have to do with me?" Noboru asked.


    "That sword allows for complete dominion over the winds, but that''s not all. These 4 Relics are the key to accessing the Void and closing it. You see, the Disciples were on to something. These Relics can open the Void, but not by creating a singularity that will just expand the Void. If the chosen one can use all 4 Relics, he can enter the Void and face the Void Queen Yami and use the Relics to close the Void once and for all," The Sage explained.


    "So you are saying only the chosen one can wield these relics and seal the Void and save the world and all realms?" Noboru said.


    "Yes, and since you are able to draw it from the statue of the previous king, that means you are the chosen one. The destined saviour. Noboru the black star knight, you are the hero this realm needs, and only you can save the world," The Sage said.


    "I see. This is a heavy burden, but I will not back down," Noboru declared, accepting his role.


    "Very good, Hero-sama, you are the chosen one. You are the only hope this realm has, and with the 4 Relics, you will have the power to close the Void," the Sage said.


    "What about the other three relics?" Noboru asked.


    "Yes, the Fire Relic is a shield. The Earth Relic is armor, and the Water Relic is a bracelet in its original form but turned into a trident by the Water God as like water it possess the ability change shape. Each Relic gives you complete dominion over the element just by holding it. Once you have all 4 Relics in your hand, you will have access to the power of all elements and sub-elements. These are the relics the first founding elemental gods had obtained, created by ancient spirits of those elements," The Sage said.


    "Alright, I understand," Noboru said, accepting his mission. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good. Now head to Ignarok. From there, you will find that young sentinels Sky, Yumeko, and Layla will be accompanying Wind God Kaze Hayashi to Ignarok, and that''s where the next part of the story is taking place," The Sage said.


    "Very well, thank you, Sage. I will do my best," Noboru said.


    "You are the only one that can save this world and all worlds. If the Void manages to absorb the singularity and this world, it will start to absorb other realms because once it starts eating, it won''t stop, and Yami''s will to be free will grow. So be careful, the Void is a dangerous enemy. But with the relics, you will have the power to stop it," The Sage said.


    Noboru nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I will stop the Void. This is my destiny, and I will not fail."


    "I wish you luck, Hero-sama," The Sage said as he faded away, leaving Noboru alone with his thoughts.

 Chapter 43 - 43

    Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Yumeko and Layla arrived at the town of Whispering Winds Valley, where their carriage was waiting.


    "I still can''t believe Sky hasn''t awakened yet," Yumeko said as Layla sighed.


    "Yeah, I guess the loss of his mother was so great, and the shock of learning about the Disciples of Darkness, along with whatever burst of power he did, his body just couldn''t take it and shut down," Layla said.


    "I just hope he''s okay. He''s been unconscious since yesterday," Yumeko said, her voice filled with worry. Her heart ached at the thought of losing him.


    "He will be okay. We just need to give him time," Layla reassured her, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder.


    "I hope so," Yumeko murmured, looking down at Sky''s unconscious form.


    "Hey, he''s going to be okay. He might not be the strongest person, but he is the kindest and sweetest, and he has a big heart," Layla said as Yumeko smiled slightly. "Plus, there''s no way he will leave his girlfriend alone," Layla teased, as Yumeko turned redder than the setting sun.


    "What! What are you talking about? We are not dating," Yumeko protested.


    "Please, you might not be dating, but let''s be honest, you want to. And I don''t blame you, he is a very good-looking guy," Layla said as Yumeko''s face turned even more red.


    "But he''s the son of a commoner," Yumeko frowned. "Do you really think your father, the Wind God, will let a commoner marry his daughter, a saint of the wind?"


    "It''s my decision who I will marry. It''s not up to him. I love him, and that''s all that matters," Yumeko said, a stubborn note creeping into her voice.


    "So you do love him," Layla teased.


    "What? No, that''s not what I meant," Yumeko stammered, her face growing hot.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone," Layla said, winking. "But I know Sky feels the same way, so you should tell him."


    "I don''t know," Yumeko said, hesitant. "But thank you, Layla. You are a good friend."


    "Don''t mention it. We are all friends," Layla said. "Your brother Kira, however, I still think he is an ass. I don''t know how he would react to his bastard half-sister marrying the lowest of the low. The son of two powerless people who got lucky to get wind aura and not be powerless."


    "I... I don''t care. I love him," Yumeko said, her voice barely above a whisper. "And if I have to choose between my father or brother''s approval and the man I love, then I will choose love."


    "You really do love him," Layla said, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips.


    "I do," Yumeko said, a blush coloring her cheeks.


    "Good. But you need to get stronger. If you go about this, there will be many nobles after you who want to marry you. They won''t like some commoner, no, not just some commoner, but the son of two powerless people having you," Layla said as Yumeko nodded.


    "You are right. I will train. I will become strong, so I can protect the ones I love," Yumeko vowed, her voice filled with determination, as they felt Sky move and saw him waking up.


    "Sky, you''re awake," Yumeko said, hugging him.


    "I feel like hell. What happened?" Sky groaned as Layla explained.


    "I see. Well, I''m sorry I lost control," Sky said.


    "Don''t worry, we still need to train and get stronger," Yumeko said.


    "She is right," Layla agreed. "If we want to defeat the Void and save the world, we need to become stronger."


    "I know," Sky said. "I will become stronger, so I can protect the people I love. I won''t lose control again."


    "That''s the spirit," Yumeko said, smiling encouragingly.


    "So what now?" Sky asked.


    "Noboru said to get back to my father and tell him," Yumeko said.


    "I wonder what Noboru is up to," Sky wondered out loud.


    "Who knows," Yumeko said.


    "Come on, let''s go. Our ride is here," Layla said, motioning towards the carriage that had arrived.


    "Let''s go," Yumeko agreed, helping Sky to his feet.


    As the carriage began its journey to the capital of Aeritha, S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yumeko looked out the window, her thoughts turning to the mysterious Black Star Knight.


    "What are you thinking about?" Sky asked, sensing her unease.


    "Nothing, just thinking about the future," Yumeko said, giving him a reassuring smile.


    "Are you worried about what will happen?" Sky asked.


    "Yeah, this cult, the Disciples of Darkness, they are strong, and their plan could destroy the world if they get their hands on the relics," Yumeko admitted.


    "Yeah, but don''t worry, we will stop them," Sky said, taking her hand, making her face turn red.


    "Yeah, we will," Yumeko said, smiling softly.


    The carriage ride continued in silence, the tension and uncertainty thick in the air. As the hours ticked by, they arrived at their destination.


    "Here we are, the capital of Aeritha, Skyhaven Royal Castle," Yumeko said, as the others took in the sight of her father''s castle.


    "This is the royal castle?" Layla gasped, her eyes wide.


    "It is," Yumeko said, a hint of sadness in her tone. Even though it was her father''s castle, she had never been here. His wife, Kira''s mother, hated her. She was just a bastard child his father had with some woman.


    "Let''s go," Yumeko said, leading the way inside.


    As they stepped out of the carriage, Sky noticed people looking at Yumeko with disgust.


    "Is that her?" one said.


    "Yeah, that''s the Wind God''s bastard daughter," another said.


    "She''s got some nerve coming here, but she''s a sentinel. We can''t deny her, especially with Lady Layla with her."


    "They are going to see the Wind God," a man said.


    Sky, noticing this, walked up to Yumeko, put his hand in hers as he saw her face get sad, and he smiled. "Ignore them. You are perfect the way you are."


    Yumeko turned her face a bright red as Layla giggled.


    "Hey, look at the peasant holding the bastard daughter''s hand," a noble sneered.


    "I''m going to kill him," Layla snarled, her aura flaring, recognizing who it was. The noble in question was Sir Garret Skyward, her arrogant playboy of a brother. Despite being a playboy, he only went after women who were from royal or full noble families.


    "Layla, calm down, you will cause a scene," Yumeko pleaded, not wanting to make a scene.


    "Yeah, just ignore them," Sky said.


    "Fine, but we will talk about this later," Layla growled, glaring daggers at her brother.


    "Let''s go, our father is waiting for us," Yumeko said, leading them away from the curious and disapproving stares.


    As they approached the throne room, the guards stepped aside, opening the massive doors.


    "Wind God Kaze Hayashi, Sentinel Layla, Sentinel Sky, Sentinel Yumeko, your arrival is awaited," one guard said.


    "Thank you, Izuna," Yumeko said, recognizing the guard as her father''s strongest guard and said to be the second strongest wind aura user in the world. He also was one of the few who respected her and didn''t hate her for her father knocking up her mother.

 Chapter 44 - 44

    Chapter 44: Chapter 44 The trio entered the throne room, the doors closing behind them with a resounding thud. As they made their way to the front, Sky couldn''t help but notice the disapproving and disdainful looks from the gathered nobles. He was relieved that more of the looks were directed at him than at Yumeko.


    "Father," Yumeko said, bowing respectfully.


    "Yumeko," Kaze responded, his voice conveying happiness at his daughter''s safe return.


    "My daughter, welcome back. I trust all was well," Kaze said, standing up and walking over. He pulled her into a hug, a rare smile gracing his features, ignoring the disapproval of his wife and son Kira.


    "I missed you," Yumeko said, embracing him tightly.


    "Me too," he replied, his voice filled with emotion.


    "Now come, my daughter, tell me of the mission," Kaze said as he returned to the throne.


    "We found out the source of the energy. The Disciples of Darkness were behind it, but their goal was to find and obtain the Relics," Yumeko started to explain.


    "Relics? Which relics?" Kaze asked, confused, as Layla stepped up.


    "The Relics that were used by my great-grandfather and the other founding kings, or in our case, the Excalibur," Layla said.


    "Why would they need that sword?" Kaze questioned.


    "To release their goddess, Yami," Yumeko answered.


    "Release her? Why would they want to do that?" Kaze asked.


    "They have some sort of weird obsession with her, Lord Kaze," Sky said. As soon as he spoke, the nobles were outraged that this commoner, the son of two powerless people, and a boy lucky to have aura, would dare speak to their wind god.


    "Silence!" Kaze boomed, his wind aura flaring as everyone went silent.


    "You were saying, Sky?" Kaze asked.


    "We fought against Kuro Kage, their high priest, and the Blackstar Knight showed up, killing him. Then he left us to go to the temple where we confronted the remaining priests of the Disciples of Darkness and found this out. I kinda... I kinda lost it and well, my rage unleashed a power I didn''t know I had, red wind aura. This power defied the laws of the void and was strong enough to cut through a barrier created by the void itself," Sky said.


    "Lies!" Kira yelled. "This son of powerless lies. He''s making up some awesome, cool power to make himself seem important."


    "Kira, quiet, let them speak," Kaze commanded.


    "Thank you, Dad. It''s the truth. Even Layla can confirm it. I saw it with my own eyes; it was amazing, terrifying, but amazing," Yumeko said.


    "Impossible," Kira mumbled.


    "Layla Skyward, is this true?" Kaze asked.


    "Yes, sir, it''s true. Sky used a power that shouldn''t be possible," Layla said, leaving Yumeko''s father and brother shocked.


    "This is serious," Kaze muttered. "Not just the power, but this cult trying to get the relics. What happened to the Excalibur?"


    "We left it there; we couldn''t draw it. Like in the legend, only Grandpa could," Layla said, not knowing Noboru had drawn it and gotten the relic, and the excalibur had been taken.


    "What do we do, Father?" Yumeko asked.


    "First, we need to send an envoy to the other kingdoms. Actually, forget that. I, myself, along with you three, will go," Kaze said, scared if this order, which the three sentinels described, can not only use prayers to create weapons and objects capable of harnessing higher void energy and are also after the relics, he feared for the worse.


    "But Father," Kira complained.


    "Kaze, Dear, are you sure about taking the bastard and the son of powerless with you?" Kira''s mother questioned.


    "Yes, Kira and my love," Kaze said, not liking his wife''s attitude. He hated the fact she always insulted his daughter. "And that''s final. Don''t question this. This is for the fate of not just our kingdom but all kingdoms, for God''s sake."


    "Of course," the two said in unison, although their displeasure was clear.


    "Very good. Now, Yumeko and Sky, you are dismissed, and I expect you both to pack because we are leaving tomorrow morning. Make sure you bring your best attire and your most trusted weapons. We don''t know what we will encounter, and we have to be ready for anything," Kaze said.


    "Yes, Father," Yumeko replied.


    "Good. I will see you tomorrow, and I expect you both to be at the carriage on time,"


    Kaze said. "And you, Layla, please let your family know about this."


    "Of course, sir," Layla agreed.


    "Well then, if you''ll excuse me, I have a lot of preparations to make. Yumeko, Sky, Layla, I will see you at 9 am sharp tomorrow," Kaze said before leaving.


    "Well, I better get going," Yumeko said.


    "Yes, I need to pack as well," Layla said.


    "Let''s go together, Yumeko. I mean, it would be silly to go back alone," Sky suggested.


    "Good idea," Yumeko agreed, smiling.


    "Well, I have my own packing to do, so I will leave you two to it," Layla said, winking. "Have fun, but not too much that Wind God Kaze kills you for defiling his daughter."


    Yumeko''s face flushed a deep shade of red as Sky grinned.


    "Don''t worry, nothing like that will happen," Sky assured her.


    "Yeah, yeah, just go, the both of you," Layla teased, grinning.


    "Well, let''s go," Sky said, leading the way out of the throne room.


    As they exited the palace, they were met with a mix of looks, some approving, others disapproving.


    "Ignore them," Sky whispered, gently squeezing her hand.


    "I know. It''s just hard sometimes," Yumeko said, smiling despite the mixed reactions.


    "You know, I always thought that the nobility was stuck-up and pretentious. But after being in their presence, I realized that they are just jealous. Jealous that you are a talented, beautiful, and caring woman, while they are shallow, selfish, and self-absorbed," Sky said.


    "Really?" Yumeko asked, surprised by his words.


    "Yes, really," Sky said, smiling. "You are the most amazing woman I have ever met, and I am proud to call you my friend," Sky said but secretly hoping for more than friends.


    "Thank you, Sky," Yumeko said, feeling lighter.


    "You''re welcome, Yumeko," he replied, smiling.


    The rest of the walk back to the carriage was spent in comfortable silence, with the occasional comment on the scenery.


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 45 - 45

    Chapter 45: Chapter 45 It was a beautiful day; the sun shone brightly in the sky, and a gentle breeze blew through the air. Noboru, the Black Star Knight, sat atop a hill, overlooking the town of Skyhaven. As he gazed at the city below, his mind drifted back to his conversation with the Sage.


    "Noboru, you are the chosen one. You are the only hope this realm has. With the Relics, you will have the power to stop it," the Sage had said.


    Noboru sighed, knowing the task ahead would be difficult.


    "I have to be careful. If the Disciples of Darkness get their hands on the Relics, the world is doomed," he murmured, his voice laced with determination, looking at the Excalibur in his hand. "I can''t let that happen."


    The weight of the responsibility weighed heavily on him, but he was determined to succeed. He was the only one who could save this realm, and he wouldn''t fail.


    "But the Void Queen, she''s innocent, like me. I can relate to her; people thought I was a demon because of misinformation and a false prophecy made by Kaito Danzo. Just like her, because of the nature of Yami''s power, she''s considered evil, the one who causes this suffering. But I know her pain," Noboru said to himself. "In reality, she''s just a lonely soul wanting to be free from her loneliness and not be alone anymore. If we seal her away, we will be no better than Kaito Danzo. We will be the true demons and villains."


    "Well, I guess there''s no point in worrying about it now," he muttered, standing up.


    "I''d better get going," he said, seeing the golden light signaling him to teleport to the next destination.


    The Next Day


    It was morning, and the trio was gathered at the entrance of the royal palace. Yumeko and Layla were dressed in their respective Sentinel uniforms, and Sky was wearing a simple shirt and pants.


    "It''s almost 9 AM," Yumeko remarked, looking at the clock.


    "Yes, your father will be here soon, Yumeko," Layla said, adjusting her outfit.


    "I''m nervous," Yumeko confessed, fidgeting with the hem of her cloak.


    "Don''t be," Layla said, giving her a reassuring smile. "It will be fine."


    "It''s just... even though I''m his daughter, his wife and Kira never let me spend time with him. I only ever met him three times in my life, not including the time as sentinels. The first time was when I unlocked my Wind Aura; my affinity was so great he had to come and see me. The second was when my mother was executed by his wife; he looked sorry but didn''t stand up for her. The third and final time was when I became a sentinel, but I still never really had the chance to get to know him," Yumeko explained.


    "It''s okay, Yumeko," Sky said, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "You have nothing to worry about. We will be there for you, and your father will see how amazing you are."


    "Thank you, Sky," Yumeko said, smiling.


    "Don''t mention it," Sky replied, smiling back.


    "Hey, the carriage is here," Layla announced, pointing to the carriage that had just pulled up.


    "Looks like it''s time to go," Yumeko said, walking toward the carriage.


    "Let''s do this," Sky added, following her.


    As the trio entered the carriage, they noticed it was much larger than the previous one and even had cushions.


    "Wow, this is amazing," Yumeko remarked, taking in the luxurious interior.


    "Yeah, it''s the Royal carriage, made for the Wind God," Layla said, settling onto one of the cushions.


    "I have to agree," Sky said, sitting down next to her.


    "I can''t believe this," Yumeko said, shaking her head.


    "Believe it," Layla said, grinning. "So, what do you think the other kingdoms are like?"


    "I''m not sure, but I imagine they''re probably similar to ours," Yumeko replied.


    "Maybe, but I''m sure they have their own unique aspects," Layla noted.


    "Maybe it''s like hell, because it''s fire," Sky joked, making the girls laugh, when the door opened. Trumpets could be heard. The trio quickly quieted down. Wind God Kaze Hayashi was about to enter the carriage.


    "Here goes nothing," Sky thought to himself as the door opened, and the Wind God entered.


    "Yumeko, Layla, Sky," Kaze greeted, his voice carrying a note of warmth.


    "Father," Yumeko greeted back.


    "Sir," Layla said, bowing respectfully.


    "Um, Sir," Sky greeted nervously.


    "Good


    , it seems everyone is here. Let''s depart," Kaze said, sitting down.


    "As you wish," the coachman replied, as he whipped the Pegasus, and it started flying, pulling the carriage along.


    "So, Yumeko, it''s our first time together," Kaze said nervously. He knew he hadn''t been a good father to his daughter. He let her mother die because of his wife''s jealousy. He left her to be raised by saints and heard how the nobles treated his little princess, and he hated it. He loved his daughter even more than Kira. Kira... where did he go wrong? The boy was arrogant, self-absorbed. He had no love for him. His love was reserved for Yumeko. His one and only. She was everything.


    Kaze knew it was wrong to favor one child over the other, but could anyone blame him? Not even taking into account power, Yumeko inherited her mother''s kind and gentle heart. Kaze could never love Kira the way he loved Yumeko. He couldn''t even bear to look at the boy.


    "Y-yes," Yumeko said, not used to having her father talk to her.


    "Yumeko," Kaze began, unsure how to proceed. "I just wanted to say that I''m proud of you."


    "Proud of me?" Yumeko repeated, shocked. Hearing this broke Kaze''s heart. Did his little princess really think he wasn''t proud of her, that hearing it would make her stutter?


    "Yes, proud of you," Kaze repeated, smiling softly. "I know I haven''t been a good father, but I''m glad that you''re here."


    "Father," Yumeko said, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Yumeko," Kaze said, his voice filled with remorse.


    "For what?" Yumeko asked, confused.


    "For not being there for you," Kaze replied, his voice thick with emotion. "For being too weak and letting Alice die. I''m sorry for leaving you alone and for not being a father to you. I''m sorry for everything."


    "It''s okay," Yumeko said, smiling despite the tears. "It''s okay. I miss Mom, but I know she''s in a better place."


    "I know," Kaze said, nodding.


    "I forgive you," Yumeko said. "And I''m glad you''re here now." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m glad you''re here too," Kaze said, his voice filled with love and warmth.


    "So, what will the other Gods and Goddesses say about our predicament? How will they react to the news that a cult is trying to destroy the world and release their goddess?" Sky wondered aloud, changing the subject.


    "I''m not sure, but I have a feeling it won''t be pretty," Kaze replied, frowning. He frowned for two reasons. The first and more important reason was that Yumeko loved Sky, and that meant this boy was taking his baby girl''s love. He didn''t care that Sky was the son of two powerless commoners, but Yumeko, his Yumeko, his precious daughter, she was his one and only.


    The second and less important reason was that he didn''t know how the other kings would react. Peace was hanging on by a thread centuries after the great elemental war. There were tensions between the kingdoms. Ignarok had their own agenda, and Aquora was always looking for a fight. Terravale kept to themselves, especially after the war, as they looked down on the rest of the kingdoms. They would need the entire world to be allied if they wanted to defeat the void.


    "I can''t wait," Layla said sarcastically, breaking the tense silence.


    "Yeah, I''m sure it will be interesting," Sky replied, grinning.


    "Yeah," Yumeko said as she leaned into Sky. Kaze, seeing this, felt his blood boil. He hated this. Yumeko was too precious for a boy; she should remain a virgin forever.


    "You okay?" Yumeko asked, sensing her father''s unease.


    "Yes, I''m fine," Kaze replied, forcing a smile.


    "Are you sure?" Yumeko questioned, worried.


    "I''m sure," Kaze assured her. "I''m just a bit tired, that''s all."


    "Oh, okay," Yumeko said, accepting his response.


    The rest of the trip passed in relative silence, each lost in their own thoughts. As the carriage approached the borders of Ignarok, a sense of foreboding washed over them.


    "We''re almost there," Layla remarked, staring out the window.


    "So, are we just going to fly right through the gates?" Sky asked.


    "Yes, I asked the Ignarok Fire God, Ignis Blazeheart, to meet us. Be on guard, not just for the Disciples of Darkness but also for people in the kingdom who want revenge on


    us for the war centuries ago," Kaze replied.


    "Revenge?" Yumeko questioned.


    "Yes. Some Ignarokians lost their families to the war. Even though they beat us, they hold grudges and hate, and can''t stand the mere sight of us. They are looking for revenge. This is why the Fire God is meeting us; he''s the only one we can trust," Kaze explained before turning to Sky.


    "Sky, I have an important mission for you. You are to guard both Layla, who will have the biggest target because she is the descendant of the Original Wind God, and Yumeko. Do not let any harm come to either of them. Understand?" Kaze ordered.


    "Yes, Sir. I will protect them with my life," Sky declared, a fierce determination flashing in his eyes.


    "Good," Kaze said, a hint of approval in his tone. He still hated Sky for trying to take his baby girl, but the boy had spirit.


    "What about you?" Sky asked.


    "I will be fine," Kaze assured him.


    "You sure?" Yumeko asked, worried.


    "I''m sure," Kaze replied, giving her a small smile.


    "Okay, if you''re sure," Yumeko said, reluctantly accepting his response.


    "So, are you guys ready for this?" Sky asked.


    "Not really, but what choice do we have?" Yumeko said, sighing.


    "Yeah, the fate of the world is in our hands," Layla agreed, leaning back.


    "Let''s do this," Sky said, trying to sound confident, but inside, he was terrified.


    "Yes, let''s," Yumeko agreed, squeezing his hand, offering him a comforting smile.

 Chapter 46 - 46.

    Chapter 46: Chapter 46. As the carriage drew closer to the Ignarokian border, the air grew hotter.


    "Wow, it''s hot," Yumeko exclaimed, wiping sweat from her forehead.


    "Yeah, I can feel my clothes sticking to me," Layla complained, adjusting her attire.


    "The heat doesn''t bother me," Sky said, smirking.


    "Of course not," Layla said, rolling her eyes at Sky''s attempt to show off to Yumeko, who noted he was sweating the most. "You''re sweating like a pig."


    "Hey, it''s hot," Sky protested, his face turning red.


    "So it is hot, Sky, it''s okay," Yumeko teased, earning her a glare.


    "Haha, very funny," Sky muttered.


    "Just admit it, you''re just as hot as us," Layla teased.


    "Fine, it''s hot, but you have to admit it''s kinda nice," Sky admitted.


    "I guess," Yumeko agreed.


    "Yeah, it is," Layla said, looking out the window at the extraordinary kingdom of Ignarok. Her eyes traced the winding rivers of molten lava that snaked through the landscape, their fiery glow casting a surreal light on the imposing structures around her. The castles and buildings, masterpieces of heat-resistant architecture, stood tall and unyielding amidst the relentless streams of lava. Layla marveled at how these structures blended strength with an almost ethereal elegance, embodying the resilience of the people who called this fiery enclave home. As she looked at the Lava she was amazed.


    Imagine a single droplet of lava, glowing with an inner fire. Within this tiny sphere lies an endless cascade of dimensions, each one unfolding into the next in a natural, seamless progression. These dimensions form a hierarchy, where every level descends into another, deeper and more complex. Within each layer of this hierarchy, there exists an infinite array of dimensions, each one a universe unto itself, endlessly varied and boundlessly intricate.


    As we delve into one dimension, we find it contains its own hierarchy, mirroring the structure of the droplet itself. This fractal-like pattern repeats infinitely, a never-ending descent into more profound and elaborate realms. Each dimension within these hierarchies is a world of possibilities, a unique landscape molded by the fiery essence of the lava.


    This droplet of lava, therefore, is not just a simple physical entity. It is a gateway to an infinity of infinities, where the very concept of scale and limit is rendered meaningless. Every point within the lava holds within it a boundless multiverse, each dimension a thread in the vast tapestry of existence that this droplet encapsulates. The hierarchies themselves, with their infinite dimensions, represent a cosmic dance of creation and complexity, forever unfolding in the heart of this tiny, glowing speck of lava.


    The warmth from the ever-present flames tingled on her skin, a constant reminder of the fierce and untamed nature of Ignarok. She watched as the sky, lit by the natural inferno below, shifted in hues of orange and red, painting a picture of a kingdom not just surviving, but thriving in the embrace of the Infinity Pyroclastic Lattice.


    "It''s beautiful," Layla murmured, entranced by the majestic view.


    "It is," Yumeko agreed, admiring the breathtaking scenery.


    "I know right," Sky said, his voice filled with awe.


    "Wow, I don''t think I''ll ever get tired of this view," Layla remarked, drinking in the scenery.


    "Me either," Yumeko agreed, a note of wonder in her tone.


    "Yeah, this place is amazing," Sky said, his gaze drifting from the horizon to the castle ahead of them.


    The massive structure, the palace of Ignis Blazeheart, loomed above the surrounding landscape, a testament to the power and resilience of the Ignarokians.


    "Well, we''re here," Layla said, snapping out of her reverie.


    "Yeah, this is it," Sky said, a nervous excitement building within him.


    "You okay?" Yumeko asked, sensing his unease.


    "I''m fine, just a bit nervous," Sky admitted, offering her a small smile. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve got your back," Yumeko said, returning his smile.


    "Okay, prepare yourselves, we are landing," Kaze announced, making the trio ready themselves.


    The carriage began to descend, the ground growing closer. As the wheels touched the earth, the group could feel the heat from the lava beneath them.


    "Wow, it''s hot," Sky remarked, fanning himself.


    "I''ll say," Layla agreed, wiping sweat from her forehead.


    "I hope the fire god has something cool to drink," Yumeko said, taking a deep breath.


    "I''m sure he does," Sky said, patting her back.


    "Thanks," Yumeko said, appreciating his gesture.


    "No problem," Sky said, smiling.


    "We''ve arrived, Wind God Kaze Hayashi," a coachman announced, opening the door.


    "Thank you. I will exit first; you three follow behind," Kaze instructed.


    "Yes, sir," the trio responded, following his orders.


    As Kaze stepped out, he was greeted by a wave of heat, the air crackling with the intensity of the inferno surrounding him.


    "It''s good to see you again, Kaze," a booming voice called out.


    "And it is good to see you too, Ignis," Kaze replied, turning to face the Fire God.


    "You said you have information on why the Void''s been acting up and you''re going to tell me?" Ignis asked.


    "Yes, I have. I also brought my sentinels who sought a few of the cult causing this in Aeritha," Kaze said.


    "Well then, let''s go inside and discuss this in a cooler area," Ignis suggested, noticing Kaze, Yumeko, Layla, and Sky sweating.


    "Yes, let''s," Kaze agreed, grateful for the reprieve from the sweltering heat.


    The group followed Ignis inside the castle, the cool air providing a welcome relief from the stifling heat. As they walked down the ornately decorated halls, Sky couldn''t help but admire the artwork adorning the walls.


    "This is amazing," Sky said, admiring the intricate carvings.


    "Yeah, I never knew the Ignarokians had such a talent for art," Layla remarked, equally impressed.


    "They certainly have a unique style," Yumeko said, her gaze drifting across the paintings.


    "I have to agree," Kaze said, his voice carrying a hint of appreciation.


    "You know, the people of Ignarok are known for their fiery passion and creativity. They are a very passionate and creative people," Ignis explained as they reached the war room, which had three people sitting.


    "Oh, you''re here, finally," the man in the middle said, standing up.


    "Fire General Kai, these are the people I was telling you about: The Wind God Kaze, his daughter Sentinel Yumeko, and her friends, the descendant of the wind god Sentinel Layla and the commoner son of powerless, Sky," Ignis said.


    "A powerless? Ah, no matter. You must be a strong knight if you have been brought here," Fire General Kai said.


    "Um, sir, despite being the son of two powerless, I somehow was born with Aura," Sky said, shocking them.


    "A born with Aura from two powerless? That''s unheard of; you must truly be blessed by the gods," Fire General Kai said.


    "Well, anyway, you''re here for the Void issue. Let''s sit down and talk about this," Ignis said.


    "Thank you," Kaze replied, taking a seat.


    "So, what information do you have on the void issue?" Ignis asked.


    "From the data gathered and the investigation, a group called Disciples of Darkness, capable of harnessing void energy thanks to their prayers, are able to create crystallized Void Energy. This works by creating crystals or other weapons that can use higher void energy. The cultists had the goal to release the goddess Yami," Kaze explained.


    "So, the Void is being manipulated," Ignis said. "Do you know how? What is it they are after that will allow them to release the Void Queen?" Fire General Kai asked.


    "The four relics, used by the founding gods of each kingdom, are the key to releasing her," Kaze said.


    "What?" Ignis exclaimed, angered at the thought that someone would steal the Braveheart, a shield. Unlike the Wind God, where people fought for the title, the Fire God title was passed down his family line. It was inherited. The fact that a terrorist organization wanted to steal his family''s prized possession, the Braveheart, which had been forged and made in the flames of the Lavaratos, the part of the Kingdom where fire aura was the strongest, angered him.


    "I understand. If what you say is true, then we need to be extra careful. The Disciples of Darkness are not to be underestimated. We must stay vigilant," Ignis declared, his expression serious. "But I must ask you, Kaze, what do you hope to achieve by coming here?" Ignis asked.


    "It''s simple. We are seeking an alliance between the kingdoms. If we want to stop the Disciples of Darkness and prevent them from releasing the Void Queen, then we must stand united. The fate of the world is at stake," Kaze said.


    "That''s not an easy thing to do," Fire General Kai said. "You know, after the War between Aeritha and Ignarok, relations have been strained, and it would be difficult to get an alliance between the kingdoms," Fire General Kai said.


    "If this goes any further, we will all die, including our loved ones," Kaze said.


    "You''re right," Ignis conceded. "Very well. I will help you with this quest, but allying with Aquora or Terravale will be harder and will require more persuasion."


    "I understand, thank you, Ignis. We are grateful for your help," Kaze said, his voice laced with gratitude.


    "Don''t mention it; we are in this together," Ignis said, giving Kaze a small smile. Suddenly both Ignis and Kaze sensed something as they created a barrier, Kaze''s wind powering up Ignis''s fire, as a boom was heard, and the castle and everything outside the barrier were blown up.


    "What happened?" Fire General Kai yelled. A few minutes later, they heard a voice.


    "So you survived, father," the voice said, making Ignis''s eyes widen.


    "Kaen, what are you doing?" Ignis demanded angrily.


    "What am I doing? What are you doing, making alliances with these weaklings who lost the war?" Kaen said.


    "What''s going on?" Yumeko asked.


    "This is my eldest son, Kaen," Ignis explained. "He has always had a rebellious streak and hated those of Aeritha, seeing them as lower because it''s a lower realm compared to us."


    "That''s not the only reason," Kaen said.


    "What do you mean?" Ignis demanded.


    "You didn''t think I didn''t know you were planning to pass down the title of Fire God to my little brother," Kaen said.


    "You''re crazy if you think I will let a madman like you have the title," Ignis said.


    "So what if I kill the weaklings. Aeritha doesn''t deserve to live, and I have amassed a group of people with similar beliefs. We call ourselves the Rising Flames."


    "You fool," Fire General Kai said.


    "What are you going to do?" Kaen said.


    "We''ll beat you and put a stop to your plans," Ignis declared, his voice resolute.


    "Good luck trying," Kaen laughed. "As we speak, I''m taking down your armies."


    "How dare you!" Ignis said.


    "Ignis, what are we going to do?" Kai asked.


    "The best thing to do is for you to take Kaze, Yumeko, Layla, and Sky and run," Ignis said.


    "No, we will help," Kaze said.


    "Please. This is my son; he is mine and Kai''s responsibility," Ignis said. "Go. Find the other relics before the Disciples of Darkness and the Rising Flames."


    "Fine. Come on, guys," Kaze said as three sentinels nodded and ran after him. Kaen aimed his hand at them but was hit in the face by a fireball.


    "Ignis!" Kai said.


    "Kai. I need you to go and help them. If what the Wind God says is true, then we are all doomed. You need to help them get to the Blazeheart and guard it with them in case this cult tries to take it, using Kaen''s civil war as a distraction," Ignis said.


    "I understand," Fire General Kai said, running after them.

 Chapter 47 - 47

    Chapter 47: Chapter 47 "We need to go," Kai said, his voice urgent.


    "What about the Fire God?" Yumeko asked, worried.


    "He will be fine. His fire is far stronger than his son''s, and the prince''s power has not fully developed yet compared to Fiire God Ignis''s," Fire General Kai said.


    "I guess we don''t have a choice," Sky muttered, looking at the destroyed city.


    "No, we don''t," Yumeko agreed, her expression grim.


    "Let''s go," Kai said, leading the way out of the ruined castle.


    "This is bad," Sky said, surveying the devastation.


    "I know," Yumeko agreed, her eyes filling with tears.


    "Don''t worry. We will get through this," Layla assured them, placing a comforting hand on their shoulders.


    "Thank you, Layla," Yumeko said, managing a small smile.


    "So, what''s the plan?" Sky asked, turning to Kai.


    "We need to get out of here, away from the chaos," Kai replied, his expression serious. "Then we need to get to the Lava Temple and protect it from this cult. What was it called? The Disciples of Darkness? Because in there is the relic of our country, the Braveheart Shield."


    "Right," Sky said, steeling himself.


    "Come on, we don''t have much time," Kai said, breaking into a run.


    "Wait for us," Yumeko yelled, running after him.


    Meanwhile


    Noboru appeared out of nowhere in Ignarock to see the city being overrun. "I guess saving this city, and by extension this kingdom, from a mad, power-hungry prince is my next Story Quest," Noboru said as he raised his hand.


    "Let''s see how you handle this," Noboru said, his hand coated in omni energy. "Hellfire Rain," he declared. A rain of crimson fire rained down on Ignarock, incinerating everything in its path.


    "Well, I guess that took care of the army," Noboru said, watching the crimson fire rain down upon the Rising Flames Armies, burning them and their souls to crisps. ''Exactly as I suspected, the crimson flames attack the soul as well as the body,'' Noboru thought to himself.


    "Well, now that I''m done with the Rising Flames'' henchmen, how about I play around with the spoiled prince that reminds me of Meiyo and Kouki. It will be fun to take care of this spoiled little brat and show him his place," Noboru said.


    Noboru made his way to Kaen Blazeheart, only to see him and his two strongest fighters holding King Ignis.


    "So, Father, you thought you could give my position as heir to the throne to my pathetic, weak brother, and I would allow that?" Kaen said, his eyes burning with rage.


    "No, son. I did this because I see greatness in my second son. You have not shown greatness and are just a selfish, power-hungry prince," Ignis said, his eyes filled with regret.


    "Shut up!" Kaen said, making a fireball in his hand and bringing it near Ignis''s face, burning it. "How am I not worthy? I am loyal to our ideals, the Church of the Sun, and you say I don''t have greatness? I am the 10th strongest in the kingdom. My pathetic, weak, disgrace of a brother isn''t even in the top 50, and you call me unworthy. No, you have gone senile in your age, hating me for wanting to take the throne but hating me and following in your footsteps when you are the one who taught me that Aerith was a lower realm. A small size of infinity compared to us. Insignificant and that their armies never damaged us."


    "You''re right, I did. I passed on my teaching from grandfather to you, but I found out I was wrong, and when I tried to correct you, you denied and rebelled. All human life is sacred, and no one life is greater than the other. That was a mistake, and I am sorry, son," Ignis said, his heart filled with regret.


    "Shut up, old man!" Kaen yelled. "They are lower than us. They should be enslaved."


    "So what you''re saying is Aquora, which is a higher realm compared to us, should enslave us? You know they would have if not for the binding treaty Terravale forced upon us and their threat."


    "I don''t care. Aquora and Terravale are not human," Kaen yelled, unwilling to listen or admit he was wrong.


    "Oh, really? And what makes us different?" Ignis asked.


    "They are demons, the scourge of the worlds, the ones who should be sealed or killed," Kaen said as Ignis laughed.


    "The Church of the Sun has corrupted you, my son. They are humans just from a higher realm. By your definition, we are demons to Aerith because we are higher than them, are we not?" Ignis asked.


    "No, they are just lower lifeforms," Kaen said when suddenly crimson red flames hit the Rising Flames members holding Ignis, burning their souls and bodies to death.


    "I''m sorry, I figured I would intervene. After all, attacking the King of Ignarock is a crime punishable by death, and I can''t have you kill him since he''s the only man in this kingdom willing to put down his pride and team up with Aeritha and try to make an alliance with the other two nations who hurt him to fight the Void," Noboru said as he made hand gestures and used his reality-warping to make power-dampening cuffs form around Kaen''s hands. Kaen fell to the floor.


    "Who are you, and how did you do this?" Kaen demanded.


    "Oh, me? I am the Blackstar Knight, and you''re in the way of the alliance, so you''re in my way. Just stay in those cuffs, or I will have to kill you," Noboru said, releasing his aura as everyone fell to their knees, clutching their hearts, panting. Noboru decided to use aura rather than omni energy to not raise suspicion.


    ''This power, it''s unlike anything I''ve seen or felt. Not even the Terravale Earth God has this much power,'' Ignis thought, clutching his heart.


    "What the hell is this?" Kaen gasped out, terrified.


    "I am using my aura to show you how much weaker and lower you are compared to me and that you don''t have any chance against me," Noboru said, walking up to Ignis.


    "Ignis Blazeheart, are you okay?"


    "Yes, and thank you, whoever you are. It seems you''re the reason Ignarock hasn''t suffered another tragedy like the Great Elemental War. If there''s anything I can do for you, name your reward."


    "It''s okay, and I just need the location of the Disciples of Darkness. I believe one of my acquaintances, Sky, is after them. If I can have their location, it would be appreciated," Noboru said, not thinking he would get the location, but it didn''t matter; the Golden Light Beacon will call out for him wherever he''s needed. Just as Ignis was about to refuse or accept the request, Noboru saw the Beacon.


    "Don''t worry, I know where I must go," Noboru said, teleporting away, leaving a bewildered Ignis. After a bit of shock, Ignis snapped out of it. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay then," Ignis said before walking over to Kaen and giving him a sad look. He had failed his son.


    "Guards!"


    "Yes, sir," a guard said.


    "Take this traitor to the deepest, darkest dungeon." Ignis said looking away

 Chapter 48 - 48

    Chapter 48: Chapter 48 The group ran through the destroyed city, the carnage and destruction surrounding them serving as a stark reminder of the recent conflict. As they approached the city''s edge, they noticed the sky filled with black clouds, emanating a sinister aura.


    "What is going on?" Yumeko asked, her eyes widening at the sight.


    "It''s the Void; it''s spreading," Sky said, his voice filled with fear.


    "We need to stop it," Layla said, her resolve unwavering.


    "But how?" Yumeko asked, feeling helpless.


    "Like at home, we need to hold it off until it can''t remain stable anymore, and then we need to get to the Lava Temple to stop the Disciples of Darkness," Sky explained.


    "Right," Layla said, her gaze fixed on the ominous sky.


    "Let''s go," Sky said, leading the way toward the edge of the city. "Prepare for battle."


    "Right," Yumeko and Layla said in unison.


    "Are you sure, His Majesty the Fire God commanded that we go to the Lava Temple and secure the Braveheart Shield!" Fire General Kai interjected.


    "I won''t let another person die to the Void like my mother did," Sky roared. "If you want to make your way to the Lava Temple, by all means, go, but I''m going to stay and fight here! So either follow the Fire God''s orders or stay and fight for your people¡ªthe ones you are meant to protect."


    "I''m sorry, Lord Ignis''s orders are absolute. I will meet you there. What about Lady Layla and Lady Yumeko? Are you going to stay with Sky and fight or follow your Wind God''s orders and come with me to the temple?" Fire General Kai inquired.


    "Sorry, Fire General Kai, but I''m staying with Sky," Yumeko replied.


    "Me too, I can''t leave these lovebirds alone, or the next thing we know, Wind God Kaze Hayashi will kill Sky," Layla teased.


    "Hey!" Sky and Yumeko protested in unison, while the Fire General let out a sigh of disappointment and departed for the temple, mumbling about "stupid reckless children."


    As the group neared the edge of the city, they could feel the ominous aura growing stronger. The full force of the Void''s aura hit them, nearly knocking them off their feet.


    "This is bad," Yumeko murmured, her skin crawling.


    "I know," Sky agreed, his expression serious.


    "Well, we can''t let the Void spread any further," Layla declared, steeling herself.


    "Right," Yumeko said, feeling a renewed sense of determination.


    "Let''s do this," Sky said.


    The trio charged forward, ready for battle. As they approached the city''s edge, they were greeted by a horrifying sight. Void Beasts, grotesque monsters made of Void energy, were swarming the area, destroying everything in their path. The monsters turned their attention toward the group, their eyes glowing red with hatred.


    "Prepare yourselves!" Sky yelled, charging into the fray.


    Yumeko and Layla quickly followed suit.


    "Yumeko, activate your Wind Sage Mode, and Sky, try not to use the Red Wind form. We don''t want you passing out again, especially during a Void invasion," Layla instructed.


    "Right," both Yumeko and Sky said in unison.


    Yumeko quickly began to envelop herself in the wind.


    "Wind Sage Mode!" she shouted as the wind picked up around her.


    Yumeko aimed her hand at a horde of Void Beasts.


    "Wind Slash!" Yumeko yelled as a powerful wave of wind sliced through the horde of Void Beasts.


    Meanwhile, Sky was busy fighting off a horde of Void Beasts. "Raging Winds Fist!" Sky yelled as he sent several punches coated in wind at the beasts, killing them all in one blow.


    "Wow, that was impressive, Sky," Layla complimented. "But compared to this, it''s nothing," she said as she pulled out a sword.


    "I can''t wait," Sky said. "What kind of sword is that?" he asked, curious.


    "It''s called the Wind Dragon Sword, and it was forged from Wind Dragon scales," Layla explained. "You might want to find something strong to hold on to and watch this."


    "Wind Sword Technique: Swirling Tornado!" she yelled and started spinning a wind aura, pulling the wind into her sword and forming a tornado that sent the beasts flying.


    "Damn, that''s cool," Sky said. "But I''m not one to be outdone."


    "Wind Tornado!" Sky said as he put his hand out and formed a tornado, sending it at the beasts.


    "Wow, that was pretty good," Layla remarked, impressed.


    "Thanks," Sky replied, grinning.


    "So, are you two done flirting?" Yumeko asked, annoyed.


    "What? No, Yumeko. Layla isn''t the one for me," Sky said, not wanting Yumeko, the girl he loves with all his heart, to think he loves Layla.


    "Yeah, Yumeko, Sky is just a friend, nothing more," Layla said, trying to reassure Yumeko, her friend.


    "Sure, whatever, but we have to take care of the rest of these Void beasts," Yumeko said, turning her attention back to the task at hand.


    "Right," Sky and Layla agreed, following her lead.


    "Let''s do this!" Yumeko declared, charging forward.


    "Yeah!" Sky and Layla yelled, following her.


    "Wind Sword Technique: Dragon Fang!" Layla said as she slashed her sword, sending a dragon-like attack at the Void beasts.


    "Wind Tornado!" Sky yelled, sending a tornado at the beasts.


    "Wind Sage, Swirling Claw!" Yumeko shouted, her hand forming aura claws that glowed a greenish color as she slashed through a group of Void Beasts.


    After a while of taking down the beasts, the Void unleashed a giant beam of energy and took the form of a colossal creature with giant fangs and a lion-like mane.


    "This doesn''t look good," Yumeko said.


    "I agree. That''s a Void Lion, a high-ranking beast from the Void, made from pure Void Energy. It''s a lot harder to kill than those weaklings," Layla explained.


    "So what should we do?" Yumeko asked, unsure how to proceed.


    "Guys, I''m sorry, but I will have to use that power, the Red Wind Aura. I can''t afford to let you die here," Sky said as he walked up to the giant beast.


    "Wait, Sky, don''t be reckless!" Yumeko shouted, concerned for his safety.


    "It''s okay. I won''t be reckless," Sky assured her, his voice steady and confident. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You better not, or else Yumeko will get her father, the Wind God, on you for hurting his baby girl feeling," Layla warned, making Yumeko laugh.


    "Yeah, you better not," Yumeko teased, grinning.


    "Fine, I''ll be careful," Sky conceded, rolling his eyes.


    "That''s all I ask," Yumeko replied, her expression softening.


    "Okay, here goes," Sky said, preparing himself for battle.


    "Good luck, Sky


    ," Yumeko said, offering him an encouraging smile.


    "Thanks, Yumeko. I''ll really need it," Sky replied, his expression serious.


    "Good luck, Sky," Layla said, wishing him luck.


    "Thanks, Layla," Sky said, returning her smile before he turned to the beast.


    "So, puny human, do you think you can defeat me, the Lion of Yami?" the beast taunted.


    "Hmph, I don''t think so. I know so," Sky retorted.


    "You know, mortal, you shouldn''t disrespect me. Unlike those other pathetic Void beasts you killed, I am chosen by Yami. I am made of pure Void energy, which means that whatever I touch turns to nothing, is erased from existence. Do you now see, mortal, why I''m the best of the best? Now, say goodbye," the Void Lion said and unleashed a purple ray at Sky.


    "Sky!" Yumeko cried.


    "Don''t worry, Yumeko," Sky said, unharmed. As Yumeko looked at him, she couldn''t help but blush at his defined body, his spiked-up hair, and the red wind swirling around him. Yumeko knew this form was strong, but she still couldn''t believe Sky''s Red Wind didn''t follow the rules and protected him from the negatives of pure Void energy. The Red Wind was the only thing keeping him safe.


    "It''s that power again," Yumeko said to herself, worried. Layla put her hand on Yumeko''s shoulder, offering comfort.

 Chapter 49 - 49

    Chapter 49: Chapter 49 "How did you not turn into nothingness?" the Void Lion demanded, enraged.


    "Simple, my Red Wind is protecting me from the pure Void Energy. It doesn''t follow the rules, you overgrown kitten," Sky retorted, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    "How dare you disrespect me! I will destroy you and feed your soul to our goddess, our queen, the great Void Queen Yami!" the Void Lion roared, its eyes glowing red with hatred.


    "Yami, yes, I will kill her too. It''s her fault my parents died to you filthy abominations," Sky growled, his voice laced with malice.


    "Sky! What''s up with you? Why are you talking like that?" Yumeko asked, concerned.


    "Yumeko, can''t you tell this is the true me? My hatred, my rage, my pain, and my will to kill," Sky said, glaring at the Void Lion.


    "No, the Sky I know is a kind and gentle person. He wouldn''t talk about killing people," Yumeko protested, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "Hmph. Yes, but that version of me is a weakling who let his mother die. Who will be the cause of our death? He''s a disgrace. Forget him, focus on me, the new and improved Sky," Sky said.


    "No, that''s not true!" Yumeko shouted, her voice filled with conviction. "You''re not a disgrace, and you didn''t let your mother die. You did the best you could. I know you''re still hurting, and I''m here for you. But this isn''t you. This hate and rage, it''s not who you are." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enough! You dare have this petty squabble in the middle of our battle. You have some arrogance, human," the Void Lion roared out. Before the eye could even see, he was in front of Sky with his claws raised above Sky''s head, ready to pierce his skull.


    "Sky!" Yumeko and Layla screamed as they were about to jump and save him, but suddenly Sky caught the Void Lion''s claws.


    "How is he able to catch my claws?" the Void Lion thought, shocked.


    "How can I explain this? You see, beast, there is a difference between you and me. If you think I''m still that naive weakling who let his mother die to one of your filthy kind creatures, then you are sadly mistaken. That kid is gone, lost in our subconscious. You see, after the loss of my mother and the near-death experience, I was born from the hatred we felt. Every time that bastard Noboru refused to train me, every time those nobles mocked my parents'' death and their status as powerless and lower than trash, I became stronger. Now I will show you the difference between you and me," Sky said, gripping the Void Lion''s claw tighter, crushing it and sending the beast flying.


    "No. My Sky is perfect," Yumeko yelled, tears streaming down her face.


    "Yumeko, are you okay?" Layla asked, worried. "Hey Sky or whoever you are now. You''re making Yumeko cry. I''ll have you know that''s not something a real man would do, but I can see you''re not a real man. You''re a weakling."


    "Quiet yourself, Layla. She will learn, as will all, that I am the perfect, more better version of Sky. Call me... yes, that will be a good name Red Sky."


    "How dare you ignore me. I''ve had enough!" the Void Lion roared, his voice filled with anger.


    "I''ll deal with you later. You''re weak. I have to convince Yumeko to be mine rather than that weak counterpart of mine that will get her killed," Sky said as he, with a mere push gesture, sent a wave of red wind, sending the beast flying away.


    "Now then, Yumeko, listen to me, my darling. This is the true me, the one who will get us out of this mess and stop the Void from destroying the world. All I ask is you forget that loser and join me," Sky said, his voice smooth as silk.


    "No! I don''t care what you say, you''re not the Sky I know. The Sky I know is a kind and gentle person who would never hurt me," Yumeko said, her voice resolute.


    "You being a jerk, Red Sky. Go away and bring us the real Sky," Layla said, getting in front of Yumeko.


    "How dare you, woman. Do you not realize you''re talking to a superior being?" Red Sky said, his voice filled with indignation.


    "I don''t care. I''m not afraid of you. Now give us back our friend, or I''ll make you," Layla challenged, her voice firm.


    "Oh yeah, and how are you going to do that? You''re just a weak, powerless human. After all you, like my counterpart, are affected by void energy. Me, on the other hand, I''m different, stronger, better," Red Sky said.


    "We''ll see about that," Layla replied, her expression fierce.


    "Yumeko, please, don''t be upset. This is the way things have to be. We can''t afford to be weak. I have to be strong to protect you, and if that means losing my counterpart, so be it. But I can''t have you questioning my actions," Red Sky said, his voice calm and even. "And your father, I''ve seen the hatred he has for me for you liking me. I will handle him too. Oh, and your stepbrother and his mother who made your life hell and had your mother killed, I will handle them too. No one will hurt you or me ever again."


    "That''s not what I want, and it''s not the Sky I love. The Sky I love is a kind and caring person, who would never hurt me or anyone else. Please, come back to us, the real you. Don''t let the hate and rage consume you. Please, Sky." Yumeko begged as Red Sky turned mad. He is suddenly in front of her, his hands around her neck.


    "What the heck do you mean that I''m not the one you love? You love that weakling who got his mother killed? The failure. I''m the perfect version of him. I''m the one who will protect you. The one who will defeat the void and the ones who caused the war. You are mine. I won''t take no for an answer," Red Sky said as he moved his hand down, holding her face to him.


    "No, Sky is not a failure. He''s the one I love. Please, come back to us, the real you. Don''t let the hate and rage consume you. Please, Sky." Yumeko said as she began to feel weak.


    "Quiet, Yumeko. Let us celebrate my awakening with a kiss," Red Sky said as he pressed his lips against hers, her first kiss.


    "My... My First Kiss! That was meant to be for Sky not you! You are the worst, Get off of me!" Yumeko yelled as she struggled to break free.


    "I''m the best. That kiss proves it," Red Sky said, his eyes wild. "Your mine. All Mine not that loser weaklings but mine." Red Sky said madly


    "No i am not. I won''t accept this, no matter what you do, you''re not the Sky I love. You may have his body, his power, and even his memories, you can even take my first kiss i''ve been saving for him but you will never have his soul or my love," Yumeko declared, her voice filled with conviction.


    "You''re right. The real me would not have let you get hurt or my mother die. So that means I am the so called rea weak Sky. I am not that abomination you claim to love especially not when I''m stronger than the disgraceful version of me. I will defeat the void and have you ," Red Sky said as the aura started to get bigger.


    "Hey Sky. No, Red Sky, how dare you take Yumeko''s first kiss without her consent," Layla said as she ran in to punch him.


    "Oh, you are a feisty one. Let me show you the power I gained, but you do look good. Perhaps I should do what my weak counterpart is too weak and unworthy to do and take you as my woman as well. After all, like Yumeko''s dad, when I become Wind God, I will need multiple women," Red Sky said as he looked Layla up and down, admiring her beauty.


    "Oh, heck no, you won''t. You''re not the real Sky. Now, give us back the real one," Layla demanded, disgusted her voice filled with rage and disgust.


    "Women, will you quiet down? You get to be with the strongest wind user that even ascends you grandfather, and you''re talking about getting back some weakling. Now be a good girl and quiet down listen and obey. Think about it, my red wind mixed wit both yours and Yumeko''s children. They will be unstoppable. They will rule all even Ignarock, Terravale, The void, and the other kingdoms will submit under us." Red Sky said.


    "Shut up, you''re not our Sky. I don''t even like him; he''s like a brother to me, and that''s how I know you''re not him. He only loves Yumeko; you''re some sick, twisted evil version of him born from his hate and negative feelings," Layla said.


    "Oh, come on, Layla, you know the truth. The normal me is pathetic. I can''t protect anyone, and I''m a loser. However, I will give you everything you want, everything Yumeko wants also. Yumeko, don''t think I didn''t notice you blushing when that loser turned into me. Love at first sight, huh? So come be my woman, and I will be your man," Red Sky said.


    "I will not accept this. I love Sky, not for his body, but because he''s kind and caring. He would never hurt anyone, and he''s not a loser. You are the loser. You''re not the real Sky, and I won''t give up on him," Yumeko yelled, mad as with a single hand gesture she sent a wave of wind at Red Sky.

 Chapter 50 - 50

    Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Layla, upon witnessing this, drew her sword.


    "I guess we are gonna have to beat our Sky out of you. You fake," Layla said as she charged.


    "Oh, really, and how are you going to do that?" Red Sky taunted.


    "You''ll see," Yumeko said, her voice filled with determination as Red Sky laughed.


    "Fine, let''s do this. If you win, Sky will return. If I win, both of you will bear my children and become my women," Red Sky stated.


    "What? No, we haven''t agreed to those terms," Yumeko said.


    "I don''t care. You think I care? I will take what I deserve after beating you two. That weak, pathetic loser doesn''t deserve you, but enough talk. Let''s fight," Red Sky said as the wind blew in.


    "You''re on," Yumeko and Layla declared in unison as they prepared for battle.


    "Fine," Red Sky conceded, his expression serious. As he roared out, the wind in the city all turned red. "Red Wind Domain."


    "What is this?" Yumeko gasped, her senses overwhelmed.


    "This is my true power. You are in my domain now, Yumeko. Both you and Layla will be mine. Can you feel your access to Wind slowly draining as your strength is taken away?" Red Sky said, laughing.


    "No! This can''t be. It can''t end like this," Yumeko yelled, her voice filled with frustration.


    "Don''t worry, Yumeko. We won''t lose. We can''t," Layla said, her voice filled with resolve.


    "She''s right. If we give up, then our Sky will not exist. Our Sky is still here fighting," Yumeko whispered, her voice laced with pain.


    "I will not have it. This is the power I, the real Sky, has. The power I will use to save the world and destroy the void. No more will I run and hide. I will defeat the void and become the Wind God, and then the strongest of the five," Red Sky said, his voice confident. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have to use it, Layla. Protect me while I gather all the normal wind I can. I''m going to use the forbidden technique. I''m going to summon a wind spirit," Yumeko said.


    "Okay, but don''t expect me to hold him off for long. If you don''t hurry, then he''ll beat me, and you, and then do whatever sick and twisted things he has planned for us," Layla said.


    "I will be quick. Please trust me," Yumeko said.


    "Of course," Layla replied as she turned to Red Sky. "You will be fighting me. I''m sure a big strong man like you won''t attack a woman like Yumeko while she''s preparing to beat you. After all, don''t you want to prove to her you can take whatever she throws at you and are truly the strongest?" Layla taunted.


    "You''re right. I am the strongest. So fine, I will play your game. Come try and beat me, Layla. After all, you can''t do anything without wind. While my Red Wind Domain eats the normal wind, you''re just a powerless girl. So fight me. Try and beat me," Red Sky said.


    "Don''t worry, Yumeko. I will buy you the time you need. I will not let him beat me. You will get the time you need," Layla said as she rushed in with a wind-coated slash.


    "You won''t be beating me," Red Sky taunted, as the slash slowly turned red as the red wind around them ate away at the wind and drained the air.


    "Shit, that''s bad," Layla gasped out as she panted.


    "See, your attack can''t even reach me. Yumeko and you should be happy that I''m letting enough wind here so you can breathe. But then again, after this battle, I will take you as my women, so I will need you alive. My beautiful princesses of the wind," Red Sky said as his hands glowed red.


    "Red Wind Punch," Red Sky yelled as he launched a punch coated in red wind at Layla, sending her flying.


    "No, Layla!" Yumeko yelled, her voice filled with fear.


    "It''s alright, Yumeko. Just focus on your summoning," Layla yelled as she got up and dusted herself off.


    "Why would Yumeko even consider loving a sick twisted fuck like you? I can''t believe you think we are above everyone. You''re wrong. Yumeko and I are just normal people, and there''s nothing wrong with that. Just like Sky, our Sky. I might not love him romantically like Yumeko, but Sky is my brother, and I won''t let him die or be stuck in some stupid red aura and replaced by a dick like you. I will get him back," Layla yelled.


    "How cute. You think you can stop me. But no matter, let''s end this game," Red Sky said as Yumeko let out a small smile, collapsing to the floor, holding her chest.


    "Oh, great Spirit Of the Wind, help me. Use my body as a vessel to defeat this evil force," Yumeko said.


    "Oh ho ho, Yumeko, let''s see the power of this so-called Wind Spirit," Red Sky said as he watched Yumeko''s wind aura turn green, making wings appear and a cloak of aura surround her.


    "You are the one using this corrupted force and holding an innocent boy hostage. I am the ancient Wind Spirit Sylphira. I am the first user of Wind Aura and the first to teach the humans of the Aeritha Kingdom the way of the Wind," the Spirit said.


    "So you''re an Ancient Spirit, huh? Well, I have something better. I am the first-ever user of Red Wind and the one who will use the Red Wind to defeat the Void. To become the most powerful being to live," Red Sky declared.


    "Hmph, a mere mortal thinks he can beat the Void Queen Yami," Sylphira scoffed. "It seems you mortals have grown more foolish over the centuries, but no matter. I will beat you back until the boy my host loves is back."


    "Well, that is an impressive transformation," Red Sky remarked, his voice filled with admiration. "But it''s not enough. My Red Wind Domain will still eat away at the normal wind."


    "But, mere mortal, this isn''t just normal wind. This ancient wind was the purest and strongest wind. Your little red wind doesn''t have the power to destroy the purest of winds," the Sylphira declared.


    "Really, let''s see about that. I am the ultimate form of Sky. My red wind can destroy any wind," Red Sky challenged.


    "Then show me," the Sylphira said.


    "Very well," Red Sky agreed as the two rushed each other.


    "Wind Fist," the Sylphira yelled.


    "Red Wind Cloak," Red Sky yelled.


    "Hmph, you''re weak," the Sylphira said as Red Sky''s hand turned green.


    "What''s happening? What is this feeling?" Red Sky asked, his voice laced with panic.


    "This is the power of the wind. The purest of


    winds," the Sylphira said as Red Sky''s arm was engulfed in the green wind.


    "What are you doing to me?" Red Sky demanded, his voice filled with rage.


    "Nothing but returning you back to your original form. Once my host''s love returns, this body will return back to your original form," Sylphira said.


    "No, I won''t go back. I refuse to become the weakling who got my mother killed. Who can''t protect the ones I love," Red Sky said, his tears falling, but something weird happened; his tears turned red.


    "How can you, a Wind Aura user, not a Water Aura user? It can''t be your counterpart; he''s meant to be the..." Sylphira was cut off as the tears turned into a ball and hit Sylphira, knocking her back.


    "It seems it is possible. A mix of my Red Wind and the Red Water Aura," Red Sky said, laughing.


    "That''s impossible. Someone as evil as you can''t be the..." Sylphira was cut off as Red Sky punched her.


    "Hush yourself, Spirit. You''re not needed," Red Sky said.


    "Yumeko..." Sylphira whispered before falling to the ground.


    "No, it can''t be," Yumeko said, her voice cracking as the green wings faded, and the ancient winds cloak dissipated.


    "Oh, goody, now I can finally get to you. I can finally do what I wanted to do since I first met you. Now, lay down and become mine," Red Sky said.


    "What is your problem? Why are you such a perverted freak?" Yumeko asked, backing away and hugging herself. "You aren''t the Sky I love."


    "That is because I''m not the pathetic loser your lover. I''m the strongest version of him. The only one worth anything," Red Sky said, walking forward.


    "You''re wrong," Yumeko said, standing her ground.


    "Oh, really? And how can you prove that?" Red Sky demanded.


    "Because the real Sky is still inside you. I know it. That''s why you''re so obsessed with me. He sees Layla as a sister, but you... you even corrupted that love for your own sick twisted pleasure. You''re nothing but a coward who can''t deal with his emotions. A pathetic coward," Yumeko shouted.


    "Shut up, you''re wrong," Red Sky yelled, his voice laced with anger and pain, but suddenly the Red Wind Domain got cracks as the entire domain collapsed.


    "Sky! What are you doing to your friend Yumeko?" A familiar voice said as Red Sky turned to the familiar figure with as much hatred as he can.


    "Noboru, am I strong enough to be trained now?" Red Sky yelled with hatred at the man who rejected training his counterpart.


    "I asked what are you doing to your friend Yumeko, and why is Layla injured?" Noboru said as Yumeko rushed over to Noboru, getting behind him.


    "That''s not Sky, Noboru. He''s some corrupted personality," Yumeko explained.


    "I see." Noboru says as his eyes glowed using a ability of Omni Energy manipulation he instantly learned and felt what this red wind was as Omni Energy was the origin of everything and nothing, all power systems. and energy. ''It seems he''s using Negative elements. As the name suggest the Negative elements are special derivations of Element these element consume everything i order to be generated including nothingness which is another name for the void. thats how he can negate the Void and if it grows stinger he could potentially negate everything apart from Omni Energy like Laws, Concepts and more hell his wind could even negate reality and consume it."


    Don''t worry, Yumeko. I will take care of this and bring back your Sky. Go and make sure Layla is okay," Noboru said.


    "Okay, but please don''t hurt him," Yumeko pleaded.


    "Don''t worry about it," Noboru said as he turned towards Red Sky. "You might be strong, but compared to me, the power you hold is insignificant. Come, I will show you true power." As he said that, Noboru did a come-at-me gesture with his right hand, angering Red Sky.


    "Don''t you underestimate me, Noboru," Red Sky roared, his voice filled with rage as he charged at Noboru.

 Chapter 51 - 51

    Chapter 51: Chapter 51 "This should be interesting," Noboru said, his expression neutral.


    "Let''s do this!" Red Sky declared, his voice filled with confidence as he launched a powerful wind attack.


    "Are you even trying?" Noboru asked, blocking the attack with a single finger.


    "What the hell is this?" Red Sky demanded, his eyes wide with shock.


    "This is the difference between the two of us. I am powerful while you... well, you are lucky to exist. Someone not worth my time," Noboru said, his voice filled with disdain.


    "I''m not worthless. I''m the strongest version of that pathetic loser. The strongest of all time," Red Sky roared, his voice filled with rage.


    "Oh, really, the strongest of all time? Well then, I guess I am going to show you the difference between us. Now, prepare yourself," Noboru warned, his voice serious.


    "Bring it!" Red Sky challenged.


    "Fine then. I guess I will," Noboru conceded, his expression neutral.


    "Hmph, you''re all talk and no action. I will show you true power. The power of the Red Wind," Red Sky said, his voice filled with arrogance. "Red Wind Dragon Avatar." As Red Sky did that, Red Wind enveloped his body and took the form of a giant Dragon made up of Red Wind.


    "That''s so lame," Noboru said as he thought back to a similar, more powerful version of this technique being used by his Grandfather Shin and Uncles Niju Chikara and Yami Chikara. "But I guess I will play along. You are nothing but a child throwing a tantrum. So let''s end this childish game. Come, let me see the so-called power of the Red Wind."


    "I will show you true power, the power of the Red Wind," Red Sky roared as he rushed at Noboru.


    "Hmph, I can''t believe you thought you had a chance. Well, let''s end this game. I have something more important to do," Noboru said, his voice cold and dismissive.


    "You are the one who doesn''t know the power of the red wind," Red Sky said as he got close to him, raising his Red Wind Dragon Claw.


    "I know, but this is getting boring," Noboru said, rolling his eyes. "I''m just going to end this." Noboru said as omni energy surrounded him, and with a single finger swipe, the dragon was no more.


    "What? This can''t be," Red Sky gasped, his voice filled with shock and disbelief.


    "You are done," Noboru declared, his voice cold and emotionless as he appeared in front of Sky so fast that even saying he was bound to the concept of speed was an insult. He was so fast he was beyond the concept of speed. He then tapped Red Sky''s head, who let out a blood-curling scream and passed out. As he did, his hair went back to the usual sky blue, and the red wind aura faded.


    "Sky, are you okay?" Yumeko said, rushing over and checking on him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I''m fine Yumeko. Are you and Layla okay?" Sky asked, his voice filled with concern. "What happened? Did I beat the Void Lion?"


    "We are fine. The Void Lion is gone. You didn''t beat it; your other half sent it flying for so long the time was up, and void recalled it in itself because the void has a certain time limit. But your other half, he was the one who did all this," Yumeko said.


    "What? What do you mean did I hurt you?" Sky asked, his voice filled with horror.


    "You didn''t hurt us. Your other half, not you, tried to claim us as his. He was really twisted and evil," Yumeko said, her voice shaky.


    "What did he do?" Sky demanded, his voice laced with rage.


    "He tried to do what a husband and wife do on their wedding night with both of us. He was also very vulgar and disrespectful," Yumeko explained hugging herself and shivering in disgust. "And not just me, he tried to do the same to Layla."


    "That bastard," Sky roared, his eyes filled with rage. ''I... I... tried to.. I almost ...'' Sky was cut off by Yumeko


    "Noboru here saved us and beat him. But don''t worry, he won''t hurt anyone else ever again. He''s unconscious," Yumeko said as she looked at him.


    "Yeah, thanks for saving us," Layla added, her voice laced with relief.


    "Don''t mention it. I couldn''t let the Wind God''s daughter and his future son-in-law die at the hands of some weakling," Noboru said, his tone dismissive. "But hey, it seems the sleeping beauties finally woke up."


    "Sleeping Beauty, huh? I''m more of a prince, but thanks for saving us," Sky said.


    "I don''t want to be a damsel in distress," Yumeko mumbled.


    "You aren''t a damsel in distress, Yumeko. Your Wind Spirit mode did better than me," Layla said.


    "Wait a minute, Yumeko, you can summon a wind spirit? That''s so cool," Sky said, making her blush.


    "Well, that was a fun time, but I''ve got to head to the lava temple; that''s where I''m meant to be. I was on the way there, and I saw red wind all over the town and decided to check it out," Noboru said as he was about to leave, but Sky stopped him.


    "Wait, Noboru, we were heading there, or we were meant to head there, but we got distracted wanting to save the town from the Void Beasts. We should stick together since we are all going there," Sky suggested.


    "I see, that does seem wise," Noboru said.


    "So, Noboru, who are you? Why are you going to the Lava Temple, and where did you come from?" Sky asked, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    "You have a lot of questions," Noboru noted, his voice laced with amusement.


    "Yeah, well, we don''t really know anything about you, and it''s kind of suspicious that you just showed up out of nowhere and saved us all the time. I think it''s only fair that you tell us something about yourself," Sky countered.


    "You do make a fair point, and it''s only right I share with you, but now is not the time, maybe at a later date," Noboru said, his tone firm.


    "Oh, come on, Noboru, just tell us something about yourself," Yumeko pleaded, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Fine, I will tell you one thing. My name is Noboru Chikara, and I am actually the prince of two kingdoms. I was disowned from the Phoenix Kingdom and made the Dragon Kingdom, but it was destroyed, so I am here after my Uncle used a forbidden technique to send me here," Noboru explained.


    "That''s weird; we haven''t heard of any Chikara family or those kingdoms," Yumeko said.


    "That''s because they don''t exist in this place. They are in another dimension," Noboru said, wondering if his home would be able to handle him now that he had ascended this high, something higher than even the outer realms Ayame described to him, and this void seemed to be on the level of Ayame''s realm.


    "


    Come, we have to head to the Lava Temple now," Noboru said, his tone firm.


    "Yeah, you''re right," Sky agreed.


    "Let''s go," Yumeko said, her tone determined.


    "Right," Layla agreed.


    The group set off for the Lava Temple, ready for anything.


    "Hey, Noboru, are you going to help us fight the Disciples Of Darkness cult and protect the Braveheart Shield?" Sky asked, curious.


    "Yeah, that''s what I am here to do. To prevent the Void from taking over the world. So yes, I will be fighting the cult," Noboru explained.


    "That''s good," Sky replied, relieved.


    "We will have a better chance with you on our side," Yumeko added, her voice filled with confidence.


    "Yeah, thanks for agreeing to help us, Noboru," Layla said, grateful.


    "No problem," Noboru said.


    "So, Noboru, what''s that power you use? It doesn''t seem like aura and that bloodline power you said you have that turns all attacks into illusions. That can''t be your only power. So what else can you do?" Sky said.


    "Well, let''s just say I have a few tricks up my sleeve," Noboru replied, his tone cryptic.


    "That''s not fair," Yumeko pouted.


    "Oh, come on, Noboru, you can''t just tease us like that. It''s not fair," Layla whined as she got a devious idea and went up to Noboru and pulled his arm into her giant chest.


    "Hey, what are you doing, Layla?" Noboru asked, somewhat embarrassed.


    "No-bo-ru- kun, are you sure you can''t tell your Layla onee-chan one of your secrets?" Layla cooed, her voice seductive.


    "La... Layla, I am pretty sure I can''t tell you anything about that," Noboru said, turning away from the giant bust Layla had, and the way she was looking at him was not helping. ''Damn it, I can''t have these kinds of thoughts. I loved Ayame-Chan and only her.''


    "But Noboru-Kun, I really want to know more about you. You''re such a mystery," Layla pouted, her eyes filling with sadness.


    "I''m sorry, but don''t you want to figure it out yourselves? After all, how would it feel if I told you everything about myself," Noboru reasoned, his tone firm.


    "I guess you''re right, Noboru-kun," Layla relented, her expression disappointed.


    "Sorry, Layla, but maybe one day I''ll tell you," Noboru said, trying to cheer her up.


    "That would be nice," Layla agreed, her voice filled with hope as they made their way to the temple.


    "So, Noboru, are there any secret passages into the temple, or are we just gonna have to fight our way in?" Sky asked.


    "Well, I could teleport us in," Noboru offered.


    "Really, that''s awesome," Sky replied, his voice filled with excitement.


    "That''s awesome, but why didn''t you just teleport us to the temple in the first place?" Yumeko asked.


    "Well, it was more me giving you and Layla time to heal the wounds Red Sky gave you. I didn''t want to take the chance and get in a bad situation and then not have anyone who could help me," Noboru said.


    "That makes sense," Sky admitted.


    "So, Noboru, how much farther is it to the temple?" Layla asked, changing the subject.


    "It''s not much farther," Noboru replied.


    "That''s a relief," Sky sighed, glad the journey was almost over.


    "Don''t get too relaxed; we still have to defeat the cult and get the Braveheart Shield," Yumeko warned.


    "Yeah, I know, but at least we''re close to our destination," Sky replied.


    "That''s true," Yumeko agreed, her voice soft as Layla also agreed.

 Chapter 52:

    Chapter 52: Chapter 52: Meanwhile, With Fire General Kai


    "Shit, shit, shit," Fire General Kai muttered as he rushed towards the lava temple. "How can someone want to free Yami? The void queen whose mere presence will consume everything as it once did to the kingdoms of old¡ªVeridian, Argentum, Caelum, and even Elysium, which... which should have been impossible. It was more a concept than a place," he said, observing the torches'' flames turning a blackish purple.


    "No, no, no," Fire General Kai murmured, struggling to contain his fear. "They are there¡ªthese Void Users wanting to free Yami. But why?" he pondered, striving to remain calm. "It doesn''t matter what their plan is. All that matters is that I stop them," he thought, entering the main floor of the lava temple. There, he saw a hooded figure with several Fire Temple Guards behind him, but they were different, their eyes purple and their normal Fire Aura now a purple flame.


    "Well, well, well. What do we have here, the Fire God''s General? Fire General Kai, said to be one of the strongest, if not the second strongest, in the whole Kingdom. I think I will take you and add you to my collection, like I did these guards, and we will serve the beautiful Yami for the end of time," the cloaked figure declared.


    "I am the Fire God''s general, and I will not be added to your collection," Fire General Kai retorted. "I will defeat you and your Disciples of Darkness and make you regret ever messing with the Fire God''s kingdom."


    "Oh, but you act as if I will give you a choice. I am the Void Collector Akuma Yaminoya, and I will get whatever I want. Now, my pets, attack your former general and bring him down to his knees," Akuma Yaminoya commanded.


    "Yes, master," the Void Guard responded in unison, charging at Fire General Kai.


    "You fools will pay," Fire General Kai declared, readying himself for battle. "Flame Spear Technique: Blazing Strike!" he yelled, launching a barrage of spears at the Void Fire Guards.


    "Hmph, that was nothing," Akuma Yaminoya remarked, unimpressed, watching the Void Fire Guards surround themselves with Void flame shields, which gave their flames void properties, turning anything they touched into nothingness. As a result, Fire General Kai''s flames dissipated upon contact.


    "What, how is that possible? How could they use Void Energy and mix it with their flames?" Fire General Kai wondered aloud.


    "It''s simple, my soon-to-be pet. My technique, Void Corruption, doesn''t just corrupt my targets; it transforms their aura from whatever element they were born with to void. In other words, their elements gain the properties of nothingness. So, if you become my pet, you will gain more power than you ever dreamed of, in exchange for your free will," Akuma Yaminoya explained.


    "Never! I will never let you corrupt me," Fire General Kai declared.


    "Oh, is that so? Well, let''s see if you live up to those words, unlike these guards who said but failed. Now, my pets, kill him," Akuma Yaminoya ordered as the Void Fire Guards resumed their attack.


    "Void Flame," they chanted, unleashing a barrage of purple flame attacks at Fire General Kai.


    "This is bad. If I don''t find a way to block their attacks, I''ll be corrupted and killed. Wait a minute, that''s it," Fire General Kai realized, rolling out of the way of the Void Flames and taking cover behind the Braveheart shield.


    "What is he doing? Why did he hide behind the Braveheart Shield?" Akuma Yaminoya wondered, confused, as his Void Fire Guards continued their assault, only to find their attacks ineffective against the relic Fire General Kai was using for protection.


    ''So he''s using the Relic''s nature, immune to existence erasure, to protect himself. Hmm, clever,'' Akuma thought, before laughing. "You fool, you just alerted me to the real shield, making the fakes your Fire God scattered out here useless," he said triumphantly.


    ''Shit, I cared too much for my life. I have given him the chance to learn where the real shield is,'' Fire General Kai cursed internally. ''But now''s my chance. I should be able to take down the guards while they are distracted celebrating.''


    Enveloping himself in Fire Aura, Fire General Kai drew his sword. "Fire cloak," he whispered, the flames surrounding his body and giving him an ethereal appearance. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now die. Fire Blade Slash," Fire General Kai declared, launching a powerful slash at the first Void Fire Guard, who managed to block with his own sword. "Is that how fast you can move? Come at me, then!" Kai roared, igniting the air around him with intense heat.


    The first Void Fire Guard lunged at Kai with a spear engulfed in dark flames. Kai dodged skillfully, the void flames hissing past him, leaving a trail of nothingness. He counterattacked with a swift sword slash, sending a wave of fire towards the guard. The guard raised a shield, but Kai''s speed was unparalleled. He circled around, delivering a powerful kick that sent the guard crashing into a wall.


    "Flame Vortex!" Kai shouted, spinning rapidly to create a fiery whirlwind. The vortex engulfed two more guards, their void flames struggling against the intensity of Kai''s fire. However, their void energy eventually overpowered the flames, forcing Kai to retreat.


    "Nice try, but not good enough!" Kai taunted, his eyes burning with determination. He then unleashed a barrage of fireballs, each exploding upon contact with the guards'' shields, creating blinding light and intense heat.


    As the guards regrouped, Kai realized he needed a different strategy. Focusing, he channeled his energy into a single, powerful technique. "Inferno Blade!" he yelled, his sword now glowing with fierce, white-hot flame. He charged forward, slicing through the air with incredible speed. The first guard attempted to block, but the intensity of the flame cut through the void shield, sending the guard reeling.


    Kai continued his onslaught, moving like a blaze, striking with precision and speed. Each swing of his sword was a dance of fire and light, leaving the guards disoriented and weakened. As he fought, he could see the surprise in Akuma Yaminoya''s eyes. Kai was not just fighting; he was a force of nature, a tempest of fire and fury.


    But even as he struck down guard after guard, Kai knew this was only part of the battle. With each passing moment, he felt his body burning up, the cost of using the Fire cloak¡ªit granted great speed and some level of defense, but at the risk of his body being burned and turned to ash. He needed to end this quickly.


    Gathering his remaining strength, Kai prepared for his final move. "Blazing Meteor Strike!" he cried out, leaping high into the air. He descended like a comet, his sword engulfed in a massive ball of fire. The impact was colossal, sending a shockwave of heat and light throughout the temple. The remaining guards were knocked off their feet, their void flames extinguished by the overwhelming power of Kai''s attack.


    Breathing heavily, Kai stood amidst the aftermath. Half of his body had been burnt already, turned charcoal black, and part of his face was burnt. He looked up to see Akuma Yaminoya standing unfazed, with the guards dead bodies.


    "Nice try. You are a powerful man, and I was wrong to underestimate you, but you are not strong enough," Akuma Yaminoya stated.


    ''Crap, this is bad. I can''t beat him. Not with my body so badly damaged and my Aura gone. But what can I do?'' Fire General Kai pondered, preparing to charge at Akuma Yaminoya.


    "Well, I have to thank you for revealing to me the real shield. I was hoping I would have to fight your pathetic Fire God, but since you are here, that''s not necessary. You took my pets; it''s only fair you replace them," Akuma Yaminoya stated as Kai charged him, only for Akuma to charge up Void Energy.


    "Don''t worry, you will live as my pet, my personal attack dog. We will serve Lady Yami toge..." Akuma was interrupted, sent flying by a kick to the face.


    "Not on my watch," Noboru Chikara said.


    "Who are you?" Fire General Kai asked, his body burning spreading.


    "Fire General Kai," he heard, turning to see Sky, Layla, and Yumeko arrive.


    "That''s Noboru, and he''s with us," Layla said.


    "Noboru, can you heal him? We can''t lose another ally," Sky asked.


    "No problem," Noboru stated.


    "No, don''t," Fire General Kai protested.


    "Why?" Layla inquired.


    "My body is beyond repair. Don''t waste your Aura," Fire General Kai replied.


    "Don''t worry, I can heal you," Noboru assured, coating his hand in Omni Energy and willing it to heal Fire General Kai. And with that, he was healed.


    "Thank you, Noboru. Thank you, everyone," Fire General Kai said, his voice filled with gratitude.


    "It''s no problem, but why did you attack that Disciple of Darkness Member if you''re no match for him?" Noboru inquired.


    "Because it''s my job as the Fire General to protect the Braveheart shield. It''s my duty to stop anyone and everyone who wants to unleash the Void," Fire General Kai explained.


    "Well, now you can relax," Noboru said, his tone reassuring, before he turned to Akuma Yaminoya and added, "You can trust us to handle this."

 Chapter 53:

    Chapter 53: Chapter 53: "Who are you? Why do you think you can take me on? You''re just a bunch of children," Akuma Yaminoya stated, his voice laced with disdain.


    "I am Noboru Chikara, and trust me, I am more than enough to defeat you. Now prepare yourself," Noboru challenged.


    "You defeat me?" Akuma Yaminoya started to laugh. "You''re just the same age or maybe even younger or older than those brats you are with. I mean, look at you..."


    "Tell me, have you heard of the Blackstar Knight?" Noboru asked, cutting him off.


    "Blackstar Knight, huh? I have heard of him. A mysterious knight that no one has ever seen. They say that his strength is greater than the gods and that he took down the Void Invasion my comrade Kuro Kage and his minions started in Aeritha Kingdom," Akuma Yaminoya said.


    "He was the one who did that, and I was him," Noboru said as Akuma Yaminoya laughed.


    "Yeah right, you expect me to believe that?" Akuma Yaminoya laughed as the air started to feel heavy.


    "I will teach you not to underestimate me. I have no time for a weakling like you. Let''s make this quick," Noboru said as the air grew heavier.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing, but it won''t work," Akuma Yaminoya scoffed. "I am the Void Queen''s Chosen One."


    "Oh, is that so? Then let''s test that," Noboru said as he started walking towards Akuma Yaminoya.


    Akuma Yaminoya''s face turned serious, and the air grew heavier. "Let''s do this," he declared.


    Akuma Yaminoya threw the first punch, which was blocked by Noboru.


    "Impossible, that was coated in Pure Void Energy. It should have erased you from existence," Akuma Yaminoya yelled.


    "Sorry, but that won''t work. After all, I am beyond existence erasure. Such pathetic and weak ideas of existence, I am not bound to it. I am above it," Noboru stated as his arm started to be coated in Omni Energy.


    "That''s not possible," Akuma Yaminoya said.


    "Believe what you want, but come on, fight me. You were acting so strong earlier, calling me weak. Now come, you haven''t hurt me," Noboru taunted as he started punching Akuma Yaminoya, who was starting to panic.


    "What are you?" Akuma Yaminoya screamed as he tried to punch Noboru.


    "I am Noboru Chikara," Noboru said as he dodged the punch and kicked him, sending him flying.


    "This is impossible," Akuma Yaminoya yelled as he got up.


    "Wake up to reality. Of course, it''s possible; it''s happening to you as we speak. You need to stop living in denial. Tell me, Akuma, do you believe I''m the Blackstar Knight now?" Noboru said as the air grew heavier.


    "Yes," Akuma Yaminoya answered. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, then prepare to meet your end," Noboru said as the air grew heavier again. "I''ve been practicing that Void Energy you use. Let''s see how good I am, shall we?" Noboru said as he rushed at him.


    "Void Wave," Akuma Yaminoya yelled, a wave of nothingness headed towards Noboru, who, with a mere hand gesture, sent it flying away.


    "Oh look, I can control your Void Wave," Noboru said as he stood in front of him.


    "Void Energy Blast," Akuma Yaminoya yelled.


    Noboru simply swatted it away.


    "That won''t work," Noboru said as he punched him.


    Akuma Yaminoya crashed into the wall.


    "How... How are you doing this? It takes years to learn how to manipulate the void and not destroy your mind, turning all your memories, thoughts into nothingness. We, the Disciples, have been raised since children to control the energy, and you, what, learned it by looking at us? How damn it, how?" Akuma Yaminoya said as he got up.


    "Oh, simple, I am simply just better than you," Noboru said, angering Akuma Yaminoya. "Now, I will show you just how good I am."


    After Noboru said that, he raised his hand, and from the void pulled so much energy that even since it first came, never had so much void energy ever been drawn, and this wasn''t just pure void energy; it was something more.


    "Impossible, how are you drawing so much void energy? The same amount of void energy that consumed the kingdoms of old, yet it''s not affecting anything. With only what, days of experience?" Akuma Yaminoya demanded.


    "This is a even higher form of Higher Void Energy, or should I say, true void energy, the void before it became corrupted," Noboru answered.


    "You shouldn''t be able to access that. Only the Queen of the Void has that ability," Akuma Yaminoya said as Noboru smirked.


    "Oh really? Then why are you sweating? Why are you scared? Why are you worried?" Noboru taunted.


    "It''s not possible. Only Yami-Sama can access the true void, and yet you''re doing it. You''re the demon. That''s it, if Yami-Sama is the goddess, then you are the demon. Yes, you''re the one. We need to protect the world from you by freeing her. We are right; the Disciples are right. You have to be the demon. You''re the reason the Void Prison she is in was created. The reason she was sealed. We must kill you," Akuma Yaminoya said.


    "What?" Noboru said, confused. He couldn''t believe the stupidity this man was capable of. "I''ve seen idiots," Noboru said as he thought back to the Phoenix Kingdom, more specifically Kaito Danzo, his parents Hiroshi and Amaya Chikara, and his siblings Kouki and Meiyo, "but you are a special level of stupid," Noboru said.


    "How dare you insult me," Akuma Yaminoya said.


    "Shut up. I''ve had enough of you for today. Let''s see how you handle this. Void Manipulation. Void Dragon Claw," Noboru said as the Void Energy formed into the shape of a Dragon Claw and descended upon Akuma Yaminoya.


    "What is this?" Akuma Yaminoya wondered aloud.


    "Oh sorry, that''s me using TrueVoid Energy Shape Transformation," Noboru said, as there was no reply since the claw touched Akuma, erasing him from existence.


    "What?" Sky, Layla, and Yumeko gasped.


    "Higher Void Energy Shape Transformation?" Fire General Kai repeated.


    "Wow," the three gasped, their eyes wide with shock and awe.


    "Wait a minute, Noboru, how can you manipulate the void? Are you one of them, the Disciples Of Darkness?" Layla demanded.


    "I don''t think so, Layla," Sky said.


    "What are you talking about, Sky? You saw what he did; he is obviously a Disciple," Layla yelled.


    "Layla, calm down," Yumeko said.


    "But..." Layla started to say.


    "I agree with Yumeko. You should listen to her, Layla. It''s not like him. He saved me. He wouldn''t hurt any of us. Just remember he saved me from Red Sky. If he wanted to he could have destroyed me and red Sky. So trust me, Layla. He is on our side," Sky said.


    "Ok, if Sky and you trust him, I will, but if he hurts you, I will personally kill him," Layla said.


    "Thank you, Layla, Yumeko. I appreciate that. And no, Layla, I am not a Disciple, nor do I work for the Void," Noboru said.


    "Then how are you manipulating the void?" Fire General Kai demanded.


    "That''s simple. I learned by watching how the Void Crystals and Void Energy users of this world did, back in Aeritha and, well, here," Noboru explained.


    "Impossible, you can''t learn just by seeing. Prove it; I will show my most famous technique, Fire General''s Meteor Barrage. If you can replicate this, I will believe you," the Fire General said.


    "It''s not like I have anything to prove to you, but why not," Noboru said.


    "Okay, so this is my most powerful technique," Fire General Kai said as he raised his hand in the sky towards the sun.


    "So it''s basically just a bunch of fireballs coming from the sun," Noboru said as Kai glared at him.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Let me guess, you draw energy from the sun and convert it into fire energy, then you make fireballs out of that energy and send them flying. It''s not that complicated. Anybody with fire affinity can do it," Noboru said.


    "Yes, but how did you know what I was doing?" Fire General Kai demanded.


    "Your technique is kinda basic. Look," Noboru said as he aimed his hand towards the sun and, using fire aura, pulled several fireballs but Noboru took a step further, transforming them into giant, world-ending dragons. Yet, with his control, he made it so it only burnt a single piece of grass.


    "Impossible! Not only did you replicate my technique just by seeing the first part, but you also managed to show control beyond me and even Fire God Ignis himself. By transforming the fireballs, or meteors as we call them, into giant, world-ending fire dragons and making them hit the earth, but only burning a single piece of grass," Fire General Kai said in amazement.


    "Well, if I couldn''t do that, I wouldn''t be the legendary Blackstar Knight, now would I?" Noboru said, boasting.


    "You are the Blackstar Knight," Fire General Kai acknowledged as Noboru nodded. Layla looked guilty after witnessing this.


    "I''m sorry I ever doubted you, Noboru. I will never doubt you again," Layla apologized.


    "It''s fine. I know you did it out of care for your friend, and I''m glad you care about them like that," Noboru reassured her. "But anyways, I think it''s best if you head off towards the capital now that the Disciples are dealt with."


    "Yes, come on now. Your Wind God Kaze and my Fire God Ignis will be waiting for a debrief," Fire General Kai said as they prepared to leave.


    "Bye, Noboru," Layla said.


    "We''ll see each other again," Yumeko added.


    "Yeah, and the next time we meet, I will be stronger," Sky promised.


    "Yeah, I''ll be waiting for that, Sky," Noboru said as they went on their way, leaving the Lava Temple. A few moments later, Noboru walked up to the Braveheart Shield.

 Chapter 54 - 54

    Chapter 54: Chapter 54 "So this is the legendary Braveheart Shield," Noboru said, examining the ancient relic used by the Braveheart family, a line of Fire Gods. He carefully took it in his hands.


    "This should keep the cultists away from it and ensure that the void doesn''t escape," Noboru remarked as the shield began to glow. Suddenly, an elder version of Fire God Ignis appeared.


    "Who are you? You are not of the Braveheart lineage. What do you want?" Ignis''s ancestor demanded.


    "My name is Noboru Chikara," Noboru stated, his tone formal.


    "Chikara. You are not a member of my lineage. How dare you touch the ancient relic of my family and kingdom, given to us by the legendary hero who ended the great elemental wars?" Ignis''s ancestor exclaimed.


    "Relax, I am not the enemy here," Noboru said calmly.


    "You''re not? Then how dare you touch this relic?" Ignis''s ancestor persisted.


    "I am doing this because the Disciples Of Darkness, led by an unknown force, wish to gather these relics to free Yami. They plan to use the four relics, given to each kingdom or realm, to control the elements and create a singularity that will be devoured by the Void and release Yami. I think you understand what that means," Noboru explained.


    "Of course, I understand. My descendant, the current Fire God, and the Wind God''s descendant have been dealing with this problem, but it seems they have failed," Ignis''s ancestor acknowledged.


    "Well, we can''t let the world be destroyed. We can''t let her escape. I will stop this and defeat the Disciples," Noboru vowed.


    "That is noble of you. But you aren''t worthy of this relic. I see you possess Excalibur, Aeritha''s Relic. The sword of the wind god of my era. Excalibur is meant for the future king. So why does someone of your standing carry it?" Ignis''s ancestor inquired.


    "Aeritha is not my home, but know this: I am a prince in my dimension. I came here to save this world as part of my mission," Noboru answered.


    "Oh, a foreign prince. Well, that''s acceptable. But, are you truly strong enough to save this world? You might have defeated Akuma Yaminoya, but you are still young. The Disciples are formidable," Ignis''s ancestor warned. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand that, but I have to defeat them," Noboru asserted, his voice filled with determination.


    "Very well, I will allow you to use the Braveheart Shield. But be careful. Do not lose it, or the world will be doomed," Ignis''s ancestor stated.


    "I won''t let that happen," Noboru promised.


    "Good, now go, and good luck," Ignis''s ancestor said before disappearing. The shield materialized in Noboru''s hand.


    "So this is the legendary Braveheart Shield, huh? It''s not that impressive," Noboru commented, examining the shield. "But still, it''s a powerful relic, and I can''t afford to lose it." He decided, placing the shield on his back and leaving the temple.


    "Well, I guess I should head to the capital now," Noboru thought as he made his way towards the capital. "I''m not sure what the others will think of me now that they know I can use the void, but I''ll just have to deal with it. After all, thanks to Omni Energy, which allows me and its users to adapt to different energy forms and power systems from various dimensions, I can use the Aura and Void Energy of this world even though I''m not from it. Omni Energy is the purest and original form of all energy types, and Aura and Void Energy, just like the magic, chakra, and ki of my world, are just lesser branches of Omni Energy," Noboru said to himself as he walked out.


    "But I wonder who that elder Fire God was in the shield, and why he thought I wasn''t worthy of it? I must get stronger, not just to protect this world but also to protect Ayame and avenge the dragon kingdom." Noboru''s thoughts went back to the events before he arrived in this world.


    "Don''t think about that yet, Noboru. It will only make you angry," he said to himself, trying to calm down and not dwell on those events. "Let''s focus on the task at hand. First, I have to get to the capital, then help the others and see what the story of this world holds for me now. I must become the strongest."


    With determination, Noboru headed towards the capital, unaware of what awaited him there.


    "I will not fail, not this time," he vowed, continuing his journey with the shield on his back.


    Meanwhile, With Sky and the Others


    "Wow, Noboru was awesome," Layla commented, her voice filled with


    awe.


    "He was really strong, stronger than any of us," Sky agreed.


    "Not just that, he''s a good person, and he saved us from the Disciples," Yumeko added. "I can''t believe how quickly he learned Fire General Kai''s move and improved it."


    "Not just that, he learned to manipulate the void and took it a step further by manipulating True Void Energy, just by observing the Void Crystal the Disciples used back in the Wind Temple and the Void Manipulation Akuma Yaminoya used. He even took it to a higher level and can use True Void Energy like the Void Queen. I''m glad we can trust him," Sky said.


    "Yeah, me too. It was a close call when he drew that much void energy, but the way he handled it and even transformed void energy into something else. That''s truly amazing. It''s as if he''s not from this world," Fire General Kai said in awe.


    "But he is human, right?" Layla asked.


    "What are you talking about, Layla? Of course, he is," Yumeko replied.


    "Are you sure about that?" Layla questioned further.


    "What are you talking about, Layla? Are you suggesting he''s a beastman or a demon? There''s no way," Sky exclaimed, disbelieving.


    "I know that, but are we sure he''s human? What if he''s not? What if he''s a god? Have you seen any human learn so quickly, possess bloodline powers like Noboru, or have his level of strength?" Layla pointed out.


    "I agree with Layla. He''s too strong and mysterious to be just a human. He must be a god," Fire General Kai said. "A real god, not like my lord Ignis who holds the title of Fire God. I mean a genuine deity."


    "I still believe he''s human. I can''t explain it, but I have a feeling he is," Yumeko said.


    "Maybe, but what are the chances a human can possess the power he has?" Fire General Kai pondered.


    "Maybe there are some humans out there with that kind of power, but the question is, how does he have it?" Sky added.


    "And that''s not the only thing. How did he access the void, and how did he master the power of the void and Higher Void Energy, and even learn to control it in such a short time? This is not normal," Layla stated.


    "We saw him replicate and improve Fire General Kai''s signature attack just by a glance. Before the general could even finish the move, Noboru managed to predict and accurately execute the move, even improving it by transforming the fireballs into dragons. With such precise control, he burned a single strand of grass. A move big enough to level a country, perhaps even more, burned only a strand of grass. So, it''s not impossible for Noboru to use the Void Energy; he''s just built differently," Sky said, defending Noboru.


    "Yes, but he shouldn''t be able to, or even have the ability to learn the void so easily," Layla countered.


    "That''s true, but hey, who are we to say what should or shouldn''t be possible? After all, the void is just nothingness, so it''s not impossible," Sky reasoned.


    "You may have a point," Yumeko conceded.


    "Yeah, maybe," Layla said, still sounding unconvinced.


    "Plus, he saved you and Yumeko from Red me. So he''s good in my book," Sky added.


    "I''m not denying his power or that he''s not on our side. I''m just saying he''s not normal, and we should be cautious," Layya said.


    "Red you?" Fire General Kai asked, confused.


    "Yeah, Sky had this split personality who calls himself Red Sky. He''s a very dangerous individual," Layla explained.


    "Oh, that''s interesting," Fire General Kai said, curious.


    "Yeah, apparently in that state, I''m the worst version of myself but also really powerful. My red wind doesn''t follow the rules and is immune to being erased," Sky said.


    "Like the Relics. You''re saying in this mode or state, whatever you call it, you''re immune to existence erasure," Fire General Kai asked.


    "Yes," Sky confirmed.


    "I see. That''s a fearsome power, but I guess the reason you don''t use it often is that you could hurt your friends," Fire General Kai inferred.


    "Exactly. Not just hurt, he tried to force himself upon Yumeko and Layla and apparently hates me for being weak. He tried to convince Yumeko and Layla that I''m not strong enough for them. Not only that, he wanted to kill me to gain full control. So yes, I will not let him take over again," Sky said firmly.


    "Wow, that sounds terrifying. I would do anything to stop myself from hurting those close to me," Fire General Kai empathized.


    "


    Sky, that''s not you. He''s a sick and twisted version of you. You would never do something like that," Layla reassured.


    "But I still have the power inside me. He''s a part of me," Sky admitted.


    "Don''t worry about him. When the time comes, we''ll find a way to deal with him," Yumeko assured.


    "Thanks, guys. I really appreciate it," Sky said gratefully.


    "No problem," Yumeko and Layla responded in unison.

 Chapter 55 - 55

    Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Sky, Layla, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai entered the Capital city, surprised to see that the civil war between the Fire God Ignis and his son Kaen was over.


    "This is surprising; I thought it would take a lot longer, considering it was a civil war," Sky said.


    "Yeah, Fire God Ignis must be strong to take on the entire army of his son," Yumeko added.


    "Ignis is strong, but alone he couldn''t have beaten Kaen''s army in such a short time. Kaen''s army was full of people who hate your Kingdom, Aeritha, because of the Church of the Sun," Fire General Kai explained.


    "I can''t believe it. Why are they doing this? What''s the point?" Sky asked.


    "You see, after the Elemental War, the second Braveheart, full of hatred for losing his father in the war, needed someone to blame. He couldn''t accept the truth that it was Aquora''s Water God because they were a higher realm/Kingdom, so he deluded himself and blamed your king, Arthur Skyward. Ever since then, the Church Of The Sun has portrayed you as evil, and many people, not wanting to form an alliance, joined Kaen''s Rising Flames terrorist group so he could usurp Fire God Ignis, who had taken away Kaen''s status as heir to the throne and given it to his younger brother, Ryuu."


    "What the hell is wrong with this kingdom?" Sky exclaimed.


    "Yeah, it''s insane," Layla agreed. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I''m not surprised. It''s not the first time something like this has happened," Yumeko said, her voice filled with resignation.


    "Hey, this is still my home you''re talking about; that''s not the topic here. It seems Fire God Ignis had outside help," Fire General Kai said.


    "Maybe it was Noboru. He has a habit of showing up and helping when the situation gets critical," Layla suggested.


    "Yeah, maybe," Sky said, hoping she was right.


    "Let''s find out," Yumeko suggested.


    "Okay, let''s go," Fire General Kai said as they made their way.


    Eventually, they arrived at Fire God Ignis''s throne room. Instantly, Fire General Kai kneeled to the fire god, while Sky, Layla, and Yumeko kneeled to the Wind God Kaze, or in Yumeko''s case, her father.


    "Fire General Kai, it is good to see you survived the invasion of the cult. Did you protect the shield?" Fire God Ignis asked.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. We had outside help from the Blackstar knight, Noboru Chikara," Fire General Kai revealed, making Ignis''s eyes widen.


    "I see. He helped you too. I wonder how strong this boy is. I have seen him once, but I couldn''t even get a read on him. If he has this much power and is young, what will happen when he is older?" Fire God Ignis pondered.


    "Noboru Chikara helped us too. He first appeared in Sky''s hometown when the cult unleashed the void, then helped and saved me from a Void invasion caused by the cult, and helped Sky defeat the Disciples in the Wind Temple," Kaze added.


    "If I may, sir. He was able to replicate one of the ancient moves of our kingdom just by seeing the beginning of the move. He accurately deduced the move and how it works and even improved it with control and shape transformation. He even replicated my famous Meteor Barrage and made it better. With the level of control he showed, I think he has the ability to replicate any move. And his fighting skills are far beyond my level; he was able to learn to manipulate the Void by watching the cult and even improved to the point where he can do stuff that only the Void queen can do," Fire General Kai added.


    "Impossible! Nobody can replicate any move just by seeing it once, not even the Blackstar Knight. And nobody can learn to manipulate the Void; only the Void queen can, and yet this boy not only did it but took it a step further and learned to manipulate Higher Void Energy, a feat not even the queen herself could do," Fire God Ignis exclaimed.


    "Your Majesty, if I may. Noboru is not just a simple human. I believe he is a god. His strength is above ours, and his level of control and mastery is far greater than even our strongest warrior. I believe his presence in the world is a sign that we will enter a new age. And I also believe his goal is to protect us and guide us through this new age," Yumeko stated confidently.


    "Interesting. This Noboru Chikara is certainly a fascinating individual," Ignis mused. "Well, anyway, Fire General Kai, since you have gotten along well with the Wind God''s entourage here, I have decided you will be the Ign


    arocks'' representative and will join Wind God Kaze in creating an alliance with the other kingdoms to face the void. Tomorrow, you will depart with Kaze here to Aquora to help form the alliance. I will make the announcement later today. For now, get some rest. You deserve it," Fire God Ignis commanded.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," Fire General Kai said.


    "You should get some rest as well," Kaze told Yumeko, who blushed at her father''s words.


    "Yes, father," Yumeko replied.


    "Sky, Layla, you two should get some rest," Kaze said. "Especially since Aquora is a violent place; they are war-hungry and selfish. They only care about power and are only holding the peace treaty made at the end of the war because of the Terravale."


    "But sir, if that''s the case, shouldn''t we go to Terravale first?" Sky asked as Kaze sighed.


    "You don''t know this, Sky, but Terravale sees the rest of the kingdoms as its experiments. It''s why it forced a peace treaty. It''s the strongest of the four kingdoms and won''t even hear us out if all the kingdoms aren''t united."


    "Oh, okay, sir," Sky said.


    "Good. Now rest," Kaze ordered.


    "Yes, Sir," Sky, Layla, and Yumeko said at the same time as they made their way to their rooms. They decided to go into Sky''s room to talk.


    "So, Aquora sounds fun," Layla said as Yumeko laughed.


    "It does," she agreed.


    "Yeah, I mean, how bad can it be? They can''t be worse than the Disciples," Sky joked as Layla and Yumeko burst into laughter.


    "You''re right. It can''t be worse than the Disciples. After all, there is nothing worse than an evil cult trying to bring about the end of the world just because they are attracted to the void queen," Yumeko said.


    "That''s true, but we have faced a lot, and I''m sure we can handle whatever is thrown at us. After all, we are the Chosen ones," Sky said.


    "Yes, and we have Noboru, so I''m sure everything will be fine," Layla added.


    "Wow, Layla. I thought you were just suspecting him a few hours ago," Sky teased, happy at the chance to finally get a chance to tease Layla after all the teasing she does to him about Yumeko.


    "What. I''m just saying he''s proven to be reliable," Layla says, turning her face to hide her blush.


    "Oh, so now you are admitting you were wrong," Sky pressed.


    "Yeah, I guess so," Layla admitted reluctantly.


    "So you admit I was right," Sky said, smirking.


    "Shut up, Sky," Layla yells.


    "Whatever, it doesn''t matter. What matters is that we have each other and Noboru on our side," Yumeko cut in.


    "Yeah, I guess you''re right," Sky conceded.


    "Okay, enough talk. It''s time for sleep," Yumeko said, yawning.


    "Oh, is our sweet Yumeko going to join her beloved Sky in bed? Should I leave if it''s not going to be a clean night?" Layla teased, smirking at the blush on Yumeko and especially Sky''s face, feeling good at getting revenge on Sky for teasing her.


    "Layla, stop it," Yumeko cried, embarrassed.


    "Come on, Sky. Say something," Layla said, smirking.


    "L..l..Layla. Please s..s..stop," Yumeko pleaded, embarrassed.


    "Okay, I will stop teasing, but you two should sleep and get ready for tomorrow," Layla said, smiling.


    "Thanks," Yumeko said.


    "You''re welcome," Layla said as she left the room.


    "Yumeko... I''m sorry about her," Sky stuttered out, still embarrassed.


    "Um... I should leave too. If my dad found us alone in a room together..." Yumeko stammered.


    "Yeah, okay," Sky agreed, still flustered.


    "Good night, Sky," Yumeko said, smiling.


    "Good night, Yumeko," Sky said.

 Chapter 56:

    Chapter 56: Chapter 56:? Aquora


    Sometime in the past


    In a dark place, a man stood looking up at a giant crystal. Inside the crystal, the visage of a beautiful woman with purple hair and eyes was displayed. Surrounding the image were men and women in robes, all pale with purple eyes. A man in royal robes, his purple eyes shining, stepped forward.


    "My Queen, I, Mizuki Aquora, shall take the next step tomorrow. I will use the power bestowed upon me from the Void to reclaim my birthright and show those Aura scum the power granted to us, the powerless, from your domain, the void. They shall bow before me and your greatness," declared Mizuki Aquora.


    Present time


    Mizuki Aquora sat on the throne, looking at a man in robes next to him. "Issei, have you found the relic? The Trident?"


    "No, my Lord. During the hostile takeover of Aquora, your father and brother managed to escape with it, along with the rebels," answered Issei.


    "Find them. I want that Relic! We need the Trident wielded by my ancestor if we are to free Void Queen Yami. Also, any reports on the rest of the Disciples of Darkness? Did Kuro Kage get the Excalibur?"


    "He didn''t. The Blackstar Knight has stopped him," said Issei.


    "What!" Mizuki yelled, infuriated. "Then what about the Braveheart Shield? Did Akuma Yaminoya, one of the cult''s elites, get the shield?"


    "I am sorry, Your Highness, but Akuma Yaminoya failed too. The Blackstar Knight has defeated him as well," replied Issei.


    "Damn it! That bastard, the Blackstar Knight, is ruining our plans," Mizuki cursed. "Find those traitorous scum, my father and brother. We need the Trident, and once we obtain it, I will go to Ignarock and Aeritha myself to get those relics. For the beautiful and mighty Yami-sama," Mizuki declared.


    "For Yami-sama," Issei chanted back.


    "Yes, for Yami-sama, the Void Queen. We must get the Relics," Mizuki declared. ''She is everything to me. It was the Void that saved me from those times of loneliness and darkness when my brother and father took everything from me,'' he thought.


    "Yes, my Lord, we must get those relics," agreed Issei.


    "Good. I have a plan. We must overwhelm the Aquoran Navy with pure numbers. Let''s use those like me and convert them to the cult. Let''s bring them to the Void side. I want you to find the powerless in Aquora and offer them this power, ensuring they are loyal to Void Queen Yami-sama. And this Blackstar Knight, find him and get him on our side. If you cannot, we will destroy him," Mizuki ordered.


    "As you wish, my Lord," Issei bowed and left the throne room.


    Outside the palace, Issei pondered. "Now then, how should we proceed? He wants the powerless of Aquora. It should be easy. I''ve already spread the news of the Blackstar Knight helping Ignarock and Aeritha. Yes, it''s time I start my work to him."


    With Sky, Layla, and Yumeko


    The next morning, Sky and the others met the Wind God Kaze, the Fire God Ignis, and Fire General Kai in the dining hall of Ignarock Castle. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good morning," greeted the three gods.


    "Good morning," Sky, Layla, and Yumeko responded.


    "Well, it looks like you''re ready for your journey. Unfortunately, I will not be joining you, but Fire General Kai will, as the representative of Ignarock," Kaze said, looking at his daughter Yumeko and her team, Sky and Layla. "This mission is very important. Not only for keeping peace but also to ensure the world isn''t consumed by the void. I''m counting on you," Kaze said seriously.


    "We won''t fail you," Sky assured.


    "Father?" Yumeko asked shyly.


    "Yes, Yumeko?" Kaze responded.


    "Please take care of yourself, Father," Yumeko requested.


    "Don''t worry, Yumeko. I will be fine," Kaze assured his daughter.


    "Sir, may I know why you can''t come with us?" Layla asked.


    "It''s the Excalibur; it''s gone missing. The Council of the Winds has summoned me to the Wind Temple," Kaze explained.


    "What happened to the Excalibur?" Layla inquired.


    "Not sure, but I will find out when I get there. Now, Sky, Layla, and Yumeko, you have an important mission. The fate of not just Aeritha but the world hangs on this," Kaze stated.


    "We won''t let you down, sir," Sky reassured.


    "Good," Kaze nodded. "Fire General Kai, you will accompany them to help with negotiations and ensure the alliance is formed. He will go via Fire Dragon. You three shall take my Pegasus carriage. The reason being, Aquora is aggressive, unlike the water. Their Aura and kingdom''s personality mirror fire: raging, hot, and violent," Kaze explained.


    "We won''t fail," Yumeko promised.


    "Thank you," Kaze said before turning to Ignis. "Ignis, if there''s nothing else, I must return to Aeritha..."


    "Fire God Ignis, the Blazeheart shield, it''s gone!" an Fire soldier interrupted running into the throne room.


    "What!?" Ignis gasped.


    "Someone stole the Blazeheart shield," the soldier reported.


    "How?" Ignis demanded.


    "I don''t know, my lord," the soldier replied.


    "Impossible. The shield shouldn''t have been able to be touched, let alone taken from the temple. My ancestor protected the shield," Ignis said.


    "Sir, we have no idea who did this," the soldier explained.


    "Whoever did this must have been powerful. But how did they break through the temple''s defenses?" Ignis pondered, trying to figure out how the shield was stolen.


    "We don''t know, sir. There were no signs of breaches, not even a trace of Void Energy being used to forcefully hold the Braveheart Shield," the soldier said.


    "I see. Keep me informed. I will be heading to the Council of Fire," Ignis said as he turned to Kaze, Yumeko, Sky, and Layla. "I''m sorry to cut this meeting short, Kaze, but like you and the Wind Council, I too must go to the Fire Council."


    "Yes, we have to deal with the Excalibur going missing and now the Braveheart Shield," Kaze agreed.


    "Yes, I''m afraid our kingdoms have once again been put into danger. It''s clear the Disciples of Darkness are behind this and are now they got 2 out of the 4 relics. But why do they need the Void Queen free?" Ignis wondered.


    "No idea. Sky, Layla, Yumeko, you must complete the mission urgently. The Disciples will definitely be after Aquora''s Poseidon Trident that once belonged to the hero. Now go. Fire General Kai will join you shortly," Kaze ordered.


    "We won''t fail," the group said as they headed to the stables where the Pegasus was waiting. As they walked into the carriage, Fire General Kai shouted, "I''ll join you after I escort Fire God Ignis. I will be a few minutes behind!"


    The Pegasus started to flap its wings, and they began their journey to Aquora.


    "I''m worried, Sky," Yumeko said, her voice filled with anxiety.


    Sky pulled her in for a hug, trying to comfort her.


    "Don''t worry, Yumeko. We''ll make it through this," Sky assured her, as she relaxed in his arms.


    "Thank you, Sky," Yumeko murmured, her face turning red as she enjoyed being held by Sky.


    "You''re welcome, Yumeko," Sky responded, blushing as he felt her against him.


    Layla watched them, a grin on her face.


    "Wow, you two are so cute together," Layla teased, giggling.


    Sky and Yumeko turned redder than a tomato and looked away from each other, trying to hide their embarrassment. "LAYLA!" They shouted.


    Layla just continued to giggle.


    "What?" Layla asked, still grinning.


    "Nothing, let''s just focus on the mission," Sky said, trying to change the topic.


    "Fine, fine, whatever you say," Layla replied, smiling.

 Chapter 57 - 57

    Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Chapter 57


    As the flying carriage, pulled by a Pegasus, soared through the endless expanse of the azure sky, Yumeko, Sky, and Layla peered out with wide-eyed wonder. Below them, a breathtaking vista unfolded, a sight so vast and unfathomable it defied all known measures of infinity.


    Aquora, the Tidal Haven, lay sprawled beneath them like a living, breathing entity of water and light. The cascading waters of Aquora tumbled from unimaginable heights, flowing into pools that shimmered with a spectral radiance. These pools, like mirrors to other worlds, seemed to plunge into an abyss without end, an eternal descent into the unknown.


    The seascape stretched out in all directions, a panoramic spectacle of aquatic grandeur. The horizon, where water met sky, was a blurred line of perfection, a seamless melding of elements that toyed with the very concept of boundaries. In Aquora, the notion of finite measurements seemed laughable, a mere human construct rendered obsolete by the magnificence of nature.


    The waters of Aquora were not just blue; they were a tapestry of every conceivable shade of the ocean, intertwined in a dance of light and shadow. Sunbeams pierced the surface, casting ethereal patterns that danced over the depths like playful spirits.


    As the carriage descended, Yumeko noticed something extraordinary about the waters of Aquora. They didn''t just flow linearly but seemed to fold upon themselves, creating layers and dimensions of aquatic beauty that one could hardly fathom. It was as if the waters were a living, dynamic canvas, constantly reshaping and reforming into new patterns of awe-inspiring complexity.


    Sky pointed out a cluster of islands that floated amidst the waters, each unique in shape and size, yet harmoniously woven into the tapestry of Aquora. These islands were like jewels scattered across a vast, liquid blanket, each holding secrets and stories of their own.


    Layla, with her keen eye for detail, observed the marine life that thrived in and around Aquora. Schools of iridescent fish swam in formations so intricate they seemed choreographed. Whales, colossal yet graceful, traversed the waters with a majesty that commanded respect. They were known in books of the lower realms as Dimension Eaters because they consumed dimensions. To the residents of the lower realm, these creatures were the be-all and end-all. To them, however, they were mere sea life that didn''t attack unless provoked.


    As the carriage gently touched down on the outskirts of Aquora, a place not monitored by the guards or the kingdom for reasons unknown, Layla, Yumeko, and Sky stepped out, their senses overwhelmed. The air was filled with the sound of cascading waters, the scent of salt and life, and the palpable feeling of being in the presence of something far greater than themselves.


    Just like they had read in Skyhaven, Aquora was not just a place; it was a living testament to the boundless wonders of the universe, a realm where the conventional laws of space and infinity were rewritten by the hand of nature itself, or perhaps did not apply. In this moment, Yumeko, Sky, and Layla knew they were witnessing a miracle of creation, a spectacle beyond the realms of imagination.


    "Wow! Look," Sky exclaimed, his eyes wide with amazement at the colossal waterfalls, their cascades dwarfing even the expanse of Aeritha. Using his Aura by channeling it in his eyes which allowed Sky to see different types of infinities, the world revealed its hidden layers, each realm a testament to the endless scales of infinity.


    In Aeritha, the fabric of reality was woven with a familiar pattern, an endless repetition akin to the steady rhythm of a heartbeat, predictable and countable, like the endless march of numbers in a sequence. It was a realm where the infinite was as familiar as the streets they walked, a comfortable, never-ending loop.


    Then there was Ignarock, a realm where the tapestry of infinity took on a more complex weave. Here, the endlessness was not just a line but a plane, a vast field of possibilities spreading out in all directions. It was like watching the stars in the sky, each a point of light, but together forming an uncountable expanse, a step beyond the simple line of Aeritha.


    But Aquora, oh Aquora, was something else entirely. Sky''s eyes, enhanced by Aura, could barely grasp its magnitude. Here, infinity did not just spread; it folded, it layered, it intertwined in ways that defied understanding. The waterfalls, the pools, the horizon itself seemed to exist in dimensions beyond the mere spatial. It was as if each drop of water contained an infinite amount hierarchies of dimensions which were themselves never ending or infinite, within the dimensions were boundless universes and multiverse, an infinity within infinity within infinity, a realm where the very concept of size and scale lost meaning.


    And beyond Aquora, there loomed TerraVale. Even as Sky gazed upon it, he knew that his perception could not truly comprehend its scale. TerraVale existed in a realm of infinity so vast, so profound, that it transcended the very notion of size. It was as if TerraVale was a dream within a dream, an enigma that whispered of mysteries beyond the reach of even the Aura-enhanced mind. In TerraVale, the concept of infinity itself seemed to bend and warp, hinting at realms of existence so vast and so unreachable that they lay beyond the grasp of understanding, a true embodiment of the unattainable, the ultimate infinity.


    Terravale always left Sky awestruck. How could his eyes, even enhanced by Aura, not see its entirety? His Aura-enhanced eyes allowed him to perceive infinities of different types, mainly sizes of infinity, but yet he could not fully grasp or perceive TerraVale. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sky was shaken out of his thoughts as they heard a dragon roar and saw Fire General Kai arrive on a dragon.


    "Well, now that I''m here, let''s begin the alliance negotiations," Fire General Kai declared.


    "Yes, I want to see how this goes," Layla said, eager to see how negotiations with a kingdom such as Aquora would play out.


    "Me too," Yumeko agreed.


    "Let''s go then," Fire General Kai said, when suddenly a giant wave of water flew towards them and the dragon.


    "Damn it," Fire General Kai cursed, jumping off the dragon, which was not able to react in time.


    Fire General Kai, Sky, Layla, and Yumeko watched as the wave engulfed the dragon and carried him off, never to be seen again.


    "Damn it, I just got that dragon, and he was a good one," Fire General Kai cursed.


    "Um... what should we do?" Layla asked, confused.


    "Why did they attack us?" Sky asked, also confused.


    "I don''t know," Yumeko admitted, just as confused.


    "It''s because they are aggressive and see us as prey. You see, Aquora started the Elemental War. Their founding Water God, Poseidon, was a cruel tyrant who cared only for power and prestige. He rose his way up the ranks, killing all in his way. When there, he learned of the other realms or kingdoms - my kingdom Ignarock and your kingdom Aeritha, as well as TerraVale. Thinking his kingdom was superior, he started the Elemental War by attacking every realm. While he was right about Aeritha and unfortunately Ignarock being lower and smaller than Aquora, he was wrong about TerraVale. The reason the treaty was formed was because Aquora''s Navy was beaten so badly by TerraVale''s forces they practically had to agree to a no-violence treaty between all kingdoms. Luckily for us, TerraVale forced it on all the kingdoms. But still, Aquora sees itself as the top of the chain and the other kingdoms as below them, so they look down on everyone else, even though they are weaker than TerraVale," Fire General Kai explained.


    "What''s the problem with them? Why are they so hostile to us?" Sky asked.


    "It''s because it''s in their nature. They are opposite of us. They are Water Aura - violent, rageful, and selfish, while Fire Aura and Wind Aurs users are calm, patient, and kind," Fire General Kai answered.


    "Oh, that makes sense," Layla said, nodding her head.


    "Yeah, it does," Yumeko agreed as they heard a voice.


    "So what''s Aerithan and Ignarockian trash doing in Aquora? Didn''t you read the signs and know that you''re not welcome here?" a man with blue hair and aqua eyes said. "Did you like our present? That abomination, the dragon, has been fed to the great creatures of the sea."


    "We come with a message from Aeritha and Ignarock. We are here to create an alliance and stop the Void Queen," Fire General Kai responded, keeping his composure.


    "Ha, a coalition between Ignarock and Aeritha? And why should we help those two pathetic kingdoms, and why should we care about the Void Queen? We will kill you for even suggesting such a thing," the Aquoran warrior responded.


    "Wait, aren''t you supposed to take us to your current Water God, Suijin, not just insult us?" Sky said.


    "Who the hell is this idiot?" the Aquoran warrior asked, his anger growing.


    "Don''t speak to Sky like that. He''s clever and more powerful than you," Yumeko yelled, making the Aquoran warrior laugh.


    "You think some lowly Aerithan is better than me, Nagisa Seafist? All Aquorans are stronger than Aerithan and Ignarockian trash, but I will entertain you. If that idiot and you his allies beat me, I will call off my men and allow you to meet the king, and he will tell you about the current affairs. But if you lose... well then," Nagisa smiled evilly, "I will kill you all."


    "I will not allow any harm to come to my friends," Yumeko stated.


    "Yeah, same here," Layla declared.


    "Then prepare yourselves," Nagisa said as water rose from the ground and turned into a sword. "Because I will kill you and send your bodies to the sea to feed the marine life."

 Chapter 58 - 58

    Chapter 58: Chapter 58 "Come on, let''s get this over with," Nagisa taunted.


    "I will take him," Yumeko declared, stepping forward.


    "Yumeko, no. He is a lot stronger than you. If you get hurt..." Sky said.


    "It''s okay, Sky. I can do this. Don''t worry about me. I can handle myself," Yumeko assured.


    "No, Yumeko. Let me deal with him," Sky insisted, standing in front of her.


    "No, Sky, it''s okay. I will handle this. He is not stronger than me," Yumeko protested, trying to walk past Sky, who blocked her way. "Trust me, Sky, I''m going to use Sylphira''s Wind without possesion. This is a good opportunity to master it," Yumeko assured.


    Sky was silent for a moment, contemplating her words, then nodded.


    "Alright, Yumeko. But promise me you will be safe," Sky relented.


    "I will," Yumeko promised, smiling.


    "Good. I trust you, Yumeko," Sky said, smiling back.


    "Hahaha. You are going to let a girl fight me, the great Nagisa Seafist. Are you sure you''re a man? But then again, I wouldn''t expect Aerithans to know manners; after all, they belong in the lower realms and are beneath us," Nagisa sneered, smirking.


    "Shut up. Yumeko is the strongest here," Layla yelled, her anger flaring at Nagisa''s insults. She knew Red Sky was stronger, but that wasn''t the Sky she knew, but some sick and twisted version of him.


    "Is that so?" Nagisa smirked.


    "Yes, Yumeko is the best," Layla affirmed, making Sky and Yumeko blush.


    "Layla, you don''t have to," Yumeko stammered.


    "Why not send the Fire General? He is from a realm, a kingdom higher than yours trash, but it''s still weak and pathetic compared to Aquora," Nagisa taunted.


    "If that''s what you want," Fire General Kai said, stepping up, but Yumeko stopped him.


    "No, I can do this. You guys have already helped a lot," Yumeko protested.


    "Yumeko, he''s really strong. Please, let me do this. I can handle him," Fire General Kai said.


    "I can do this, trust me," Yumeko assured. "Plus, how am I meant to get stronger if I let others fight for me?"


    ''I have to do this. I can''t be a burden for Sky,'' Yumeko thought, a bit of red tinge creeping onto her face before she looked away and adopted a serious expression.


    Fire General Kai paused, debating whether to push her further, then sighed.


    "Fine, but promise me you will be careful," Fire General Kai relented.


    "I will, I promise," Yumeko vowed.


    "Thank you," Fire General Kai said.


    "Well then, show me what you''ve got," Nagisa demanded.


    "Yes, I will," Yumeko promised, stepping forward.


    ''I need to use Sylphira''s Wind to take him down,'' Yumeko thought as she clasped her hands together.


    "Oh great Wind Spirit, please grant me your blessing and lend me your power," Yumeko chanted, praying to the Wind Spirit Sylphira.


    A burst of green wind blew around her, and she began to glow green.


    "Oh, a prayer to the Wind Spirit. I''ve never seen anyone pray to the Wind Spirit before. What is it like?" Nagisa inquired.


    "Sylphira is a wonderful, kind, and caring spirit, and she will help me beat you," Yumeko said, her voice filled with confidence.


    "You are so naive. I bet she is as weak as you and Aeritha. After all, we are the greatest Kingdom," Nagisa scoffed.


    "You are wrong. Sylphira is the greatest and most beautiful spirit ever. And you are going down," Yumeko declared as she aimed her hands at Nagisa.


    ''This time I''m not letting Sylphira possess me but lend me her power. Let''s see how long I can hold this form before the mental strain becomes too much,'' Yumeko thought, remembering what happened at the Wind Temple.


    "Wind Blade," Yumeko declared as a massive wind blade made of green Wind Aura formed.


    "That''s impressive, but not enough," Nagisa said, smirking but was shocked when the blade hit him.


    ''What the hell. It actually hit me. How the hell did she do that?'' Nagisa thought, surprised. ''How did that hit me? In the Elemental War, none of those trash Aerithans or Ignarockians could even touch our clothes, let alone penetrate the pressure of mere higher existence.''


    "Wind Tornado," Yumeko shouted, her arms crossed.


    Nagisa saw a massive tornado heading his way and barely dodged, his surprise turning to rage.


    ''How is this possible? Is this the power of the Wind Spirit? Yes, it''s got to be. The Spirits, as much as I hate to admit it, are equal in power. That means she right now, when using Wind Spirit''s power, is equal to Terravale''s earth spirit and Ignis''s fire spirit, and the water spirit, which are on the same level and are higher than those Terravale monsters who decimated us in the war. But that means if this keeps up, I will lose,'' Nagisa thought, realizing the severity of the situation. As he looked around, he smiled when he saw her teammates wide open and undefended.


    "Water Shark," Nagisa chanted.


    Yumeko looked at him, confused, and watched as a giant water shark flew towards her friends, who were wide open.


    ''Sky, Layla!'' Yumeko thought, fear gripping her heart as she turned to them. Yumeko froze; she had the power to stop but fear of her friends dying kept her still.


    "Fire Shield," Fire General Kai yelled noticing Yumeko frozen state.


    A shield of fire formed, but the shark instantly broke through.


    "No, Fire General Kai! Layla! Sky!" Yumeko screamed, unable to move but suddenly Red Wind erupted out of nowhere and sliced the shark into two.


    Yumeko watched in shock as the two pieces of the shark fell and landed on the ground. She stared at Sky, who was now her worst nightmare, Red Sky, her mind reeling, wondering how he had appeared, but more importantly, if he had been protecting them.


    "So my pathetic counterpart can''t even protect his women and whoever this ugly old Ignarockian is. How disappointing," Red Sky taunted.


    "What is happening?" Fire General Kai asked, confused. Sky was always respectful and polite, so seeing him change to such an arrogant person was a shock.


    "Who the hell are you?" Nagisa demanded, angered.


    "The real man here," Red Sky responded arrogantly. "Tell me, do you think you can get away?"


    "Get away?" Nagisa asked.


    "Get away with fighting my sweet Yumeko and almost hurting my sweet Layla. My women. My precious women whom I will destroy anyone that tries to hurt them," Red Sky snarled.


    "What the hell," Layla shouted, angry at Red Sky''s words.


    "Quiet, woman. You know you are as good as mine. My stupid, weak, disgraceful side isn''t in control anymore, and that nuisance Noboru Chikara isn''t here, so after I''m done with this Aqouran idiot, I will take what''s mine," Red Sky said with a lustful smile as he looked at her and Yumeko.


    "No! Sky, please come back. I love you. I love the sweet, kind, and loving Sky, not the crazy and sadistic Red Sky. Please come back," Yumeko cried, her eyes turning normal as the green wind faded, tears streaming down her face. She was now no longer in Wind Spirit mode. Red Sky ignored her and turned to Nagisa.


    "So, how about it, Aqouran trash?" Red Sky challenged.


    "You have crossed the line. Prepare to die," Nagisa screamed, his aura erupting and turning dark blue.


    "Bring it on, Aqouran," Red Sky said, smirking, his eyes glowing red.


    S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 59 - 59

    Chapter 59: Chapter 59 "Water Shark," Nagisa shouted, a large water shark appearing and rushing towards Red Sky.


    Red Sky raised his hand, red fire and wind covering it.


    "Meteor Barrage," Red Sky chanted.


    "What?" Nagisa gasped, shocked as Red Sky fired a barrage of fire and wind at the shark.


    "Impossible," Fire General Kai said. "He replicated my attack like Noboru did. He is also using two Elements,"


    "Two Elements," Yumeko said, shocked.


    "That''s not possible. Aura users only ever have one element, and that depends on their birth country," Layla said.


    "But I remember Sky used two elements at the Wind Temple," Yumeko said.


    "Ha Ha Ha. My counterpart does not realize his true power. I, however, can do this and much more," Red Sky gloated.


    ''His power. What does he mean? I need to save him and bring him back,'' Yumeko thought.


    "I can''t believe he used two elements. This is unbelievable," Fire General Kai whispered.


    ''He should only be able to use one element. It''s a well-known fact that no one, no matter how strong, has ever been able to use more than one element. Only the hero could use more than one,'' Fire General Kai thought, recalling his history books.


    ''I know Red Sky is insanely strong, but this is not right. What is he, and why does he have two elements?'' Layla thought, worried and concerned.


    "Damn you, Aerithan freak! You dare touch your betters," Nagisa roared as Red Sky''s attacks broke through the shark and hit him.


    "My betters?" Red Sky laughed. "You''re not worthy to lick my shoes."


    "Water Dragon," Nagisa shouted as a giant water dragon appeared and rushed towards Red Sky, its jaws open.


    "That''s cute. Ice Dragon," Red Sky said mockingly as he formed a water dragon made of red water, shocking everyone.


    ''How the hell can he control the Water element? Is he like the Hero?'' Fire General Kai wondered.


    "Three Elements," Layla shouted, shocked.


    ''No wonder he is so strong. He has three elements and can control the higher elements, which makes him stronger. Wait, then Noboru can do this too, can''t he?'' Yumeko thought.


    The red water suddenly cooled down by Red Wind and turned into ice as it hit the Water Dragon. The Ice Dragon broke through the Water Dragon and hit Nagisa, knocking him to the ground.


    "Damn you, Aerithan. I won''t let you get away with this," Nagisa yelled, getting up.


    "No, you''re not letting anything happen. You haven''t realized yet, you lowly animal, but you''re breathing only because I want you to. But it''s time for Layla and Yumeko to take care of my needs, so sayonara," Red Sky smirked as a huge pillar of red fire surrounded Nagisa.


    "ARGH!" Nagisa screamed as he was burnt.


    "That''s right, scream, my dear Aqouran," Red Sky said sadistically.


    ''Sky, please come back. Don''t be like this,'' Yumeko thought sadly as she watched the fire.


    ''We need to get rid of Red Sky. He is too dangerous and unstable,'' Layla thought.


    ''This isn''t him. It can''t be. I can''t believe the sweet, kind Sky could be so cruel and violent,'' Yumeko thought.


    "No, Sky, we need him alive," Fire General Kai shouted, making Red Sky look at him.


    "You dare to try and tell me what to do," Red Sky snarled, making the Fire General gulp.


    "Please, we need him alive," Yumeko pleaded.


    "Yumeko, my dear, do you know what happens to those who stand in my way? They burn. And you know something? They deserve to be punished," Red Sky said, making the flame grow hotter.


    "The Void. Your mother died to it. We need an alliance to stop it. If you kill him, we won''t get the alliance," Layla cleverly shouted using his mother''s death and hatred for the void which was the cause against him.


    "The Void," Red Sky spat out the word like venom.


    "Yes, the Void. We need his help to get the relics and stop the Void. And if you kill him, you are making it worse. I don''t like him, but his kingdom can help us," Layla said.


    "Layla is right," Fire General Kai added.


    "Fine, I will let him live," Red Sky sighed as he stopped the flames, and Nagisa fell out burnt and unconscious.


    "I have had my fill of fun, and now it''s time for something sweeter," Red Sky said, walking over to Yumeko.


    "Yumeko, run. Don''t let him near you," Layla shouted, worried.


    "Come here, my darling Yumeko," Red Sky said, walking towards her.


    ''This isn''t the real Sky. This is just a twisted version of him,'' Yumeko told herself, but when she looked into his red eyes, she couldn''t move.


    "That''s right, come here," Red Sky purred, pulling her closer. "NO," Red Sky yelled in Sky''s voice.


    "Stop it, mongrel. I''m in control now," Red Sky said, his eyes glowing redder.


    "What the hell is wrong with him?" Fire General Kai said, worried.


    "It''s Sky. He''s fighting for control," Layla said, worriedly.


    "That''s right. I''m here," Sky said, his voice normal but his eyes still glowing.


    "You can''t beat me. I''m you, and you can''t stop me," Red Sky said. "I defeated the Aqouran, you watched as my sweet Layla almost died, and made Yumeko fight. You are a disgrace. Just die."


    "No. I''m not letting you hurt them," Sky said, struggling to keep control.


    "Hurt them? I''m gonna give them pleasure unlike what you can do. You are too pathetic to satisfy either of them," Red Sky gloated.


    ''Pleasure?'' Yumeko and Layla thought, their faces turning red, but Layla snapped out of it. "I don''t want you. I see Sky as a brother, not a lover."


    "Brother. You have no idea how wrong you are," Red Sky taunted.


    "Sky, I love you, not this Red Sky. You can do it. I believe in your fight," Yumeko said, holding his hands.


    "Yumeko. Layla. I won''t let him hurt you. I will always be here," Sky said before his eyes glowed brighter, clashes of red and blue seen as they fought for control.


    "Don''t worry about them. I will take care of them," Red Sky said, making Layla and Yumeko shiver at the thoughts of what he meant.


    "NO, I WON''T LET YOU!" Sky shouted, the red and blue in his eyes getting brighter.


    "Why do you fight me? You are weak, worthless. You couldn''t even protect mother. You were the son of two powerless but couldn''t even use your power you were lucky to be born with to protect mother. You are worthless. That''s why father left you and why I am here and the reason mother died," Red Sky sneered.


    "NO. I CAN''T LET YOU HURT THEM. I WILL PROTECT THEM," Sky screamed, rage taking over as he was reminded of his mother. The red of Red Sky started to overpower the blue of Sky.


    "Wait a minute, Sky. Calm down. It''s what he wants. This Red Sky is anger, hatred. If you want to take over, calm down," Fire General Kai said as he watched and figured out a way. He had been watching since Red Sky appeared and figured Red Sky got more powerful and became the dominate when ever Sky experienced negative emotions and each day he became stronger.


    "Sky, you''re better than this. Please don''t become like him," Layla shouted.


    "Yeah, please, Sky," Yumeko added, pleading.


    "Yumeko, Layla, Fire General Kai, I''m sorry. I won''t lose. I will never let him win," Sky declared as he calmed down, thinking of Yumeko hugging him. The blue grew, and the red faded.


    "You are an idiot. Fine, if I can''t have them, I will destroy the world and everything. Mark my words, Sky," Red Sky shouted as he faded back into Sky''s mind and disappeared.


    "Thank god that''s over," Layla sighed in relief.


    "Yumeko, are you okay?" Sky asked, his eyes filled with concern.


    "Yes," Yumeko nodded.


    "Layla, you too?" Sky asked.


    "Yeah, I''m good," Layla said, smiling.


    "Shit, I''m sorry," Sky apologized, ashamed.


    "Sky, it''s not your fault. You saved us from the Aqouran," Layla assured.


    "She is right, Sky. Thank you for saving us," Yumeko agreed, embracing him.


    "Yeah, thanks, Sky," Layla said, following suit and hugging him.


    "This is just a sisterly way, so don''t get any ideas," Layla said.


    "Okay, I understand," Sky said.


    "Now we need to wake this guy up," Fire General Kai said, pointing at the still unconscious Aqouran.


    "Wait, what the hell," Nagisa said as he woke up. "Argh!" He screamed, his body still in pain from the burns. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So I won, and now you are going to take us to Suijin," Sky demanded.


    "Yes, Aerithans," Nagisa said, his voice filled with hate and a tinge of fear.


    "Good, now we have no problems," Fire General Kai said.


    "You bastard, how dare you," Nagisa growled.


    "Should I let Red Sky out?" Sky fake threatened. He would never release the monster, but he was using Red Sky to scare the Aquoran.


    "No, please, not him," Nagisa said, terrified.


    "Good, then I won''t bring him out, but if you don''t take us to your king, I will," Sky threatened.


    "Yes, sir," Nagisa said, defeated.


    "Then take us there, and remember, don''t try anything," Fire General Kai said.


    "Fine," Nagisa agreed, leading them.

 Chapter 60 - 60

    Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Sky, Layla, and Yumeko walked and saw a campsite near a waterfall. It was heavily patrolled by the Water God''s Navy Marines. Sky could see infinite hierarchy of dimensions in each droplet of water. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where are we?" Layla asked, confused as they followed Nagisa, who had brought them to this campsite.


    "Yeah, aren''t we supposed to meet the Water God Suijin?" Yumeko inquired.


    "This is where he''s located. You wouldn''t know this, being low-born, but our kingdom has had a hostile takeover by the eldest son of Water God Suijin. I don''t know how that disgraceful, powerless rat gained powers of the void, but he and a group called the Disciples of Darkness have taken over the capital and the kingdom. Water God Suijin, his wife, and his remaining son Kawa were forced to flee and hide here. Mizuki, the disowned candidate to become the next water god and ruler of Aquora, was disowned for being born auraless. He was powerless but made a deal with the cult. They gave him the ability to manipulate the void somehow. Now the cult has taken over the kingdom and is planning something. Water God Suijin didn''t tell us what, but he is afraid the whole world will be in danger if it happens," Nagisa explained.


    "I see, so the Disciples of Darkness have already made their move," Fire General Kai said.


    "We''ve stopped them twice. Once in our home Aeritha when they tried to steal the first Wind God Arthur Pendragon''s Skywards Excalibur, our kingdom''s relic, and the second time is when they tried to steal the Braveheart shield. But after we left, they managed to steal the relic," Sky said.


    "Wait, you mean they''re after the Relics? The weapons that originally belonged to the Hero and then became the weapons of the four founding elemental gods, and then were passed on to the current gods?" Nagisa asked.


    "Yes, we believe the Disciples of Darkness are trying to free the Void Queen. They stole the first Wind God''s Excalibur from our kingdom," Sky replied.


    "But why would they want to free the Void Queen?" Nagisa asked.


    "I''m not sure. That''s why we came for an alliance before you attacked us like a savage," Layla replied.


    "You are a lower life form. Tell me, have you ever spared a pig, a cow, or a chicken because it begged you for its life? No, just like that, you Aerithans and Ignarockians are lower life forms to Aquorans. We are from a higher, more powerful realm. If it wasn''t for the wind spirit or that red version of you, you would have died like pigs. Now you Aerithan trash are begging us to save you and your pathetic kingdoms," Nagisa said with a cocky grin.


    "You think you''re a higher existence because you''re from a different realm. We all are humans, no matter what realm you are from. All life matters," Sky said.


    "Human? You think you are human. But no matter, we can''t do anything without the approval of our Water God," Nagisa said as he took them to a cave behind the waterfall where they heard a voice.


    "Nagisa, are you mad bringing lowborns here? Why would you bring such trash here?" a giant man in armor, looking unlike what you''d expect a water user to look like, spoke from behind them.


    "F-f-f-fleet Admiral En-En-En-Enkai," Nagisa stuttered. "They... They beat me, and I promised... I-I-I, if they on the off chance d-d-d-did, I would bring them to Water God Suijin."


    "How dare you bring these lowlifes here," Fleet Admiral Enkai said as the water around him started to rise and swirl.


    "Please, we come in peace," Fire General Kai said as he stepped forward.


    "You Ignarockian trash are not allowed near us," Enkai said, sending a blast of water towards Fire General Kai.


    Fire General Kai created a shield of fire, but the force of the attack broke the shield and sent him flying backward.


    "Stop," Sky said as he stood between Enkai and the rest of the group.


    "Sky, be careful," Yumeko yelled.


    "He is strong. Don''t try to stop him by yourself," Layla warned.


    "Oh, the lowest of the low, an Aerithan trash protecting Ignarockian trash. Pathetic," Enkai said.


    "I told you to stop," Sky said as wind surrounded him. The other Marines, sensing their Fleet Admiral channeling his aura, appeared, thinking Mizuki''s forces were attacking, only to get angry seeing Aerithans and Ignarockians.


    "What are these lowborn trash doing here? They should working as slave or in thier own realm, not here."


    "I''m surprised those Aerithan trash can even use Aura. They should be in the fields."


    "Aerithans are weak and can''t do anything right."


    "Don''t forget that Ignarockian trash. They''re weak and useless and can''t even do a thing. That''s why Aeritha and Ignarock are lower realms."


    "The lowest life form using Aura is an insult to us."


    Sky, Yumeko, Layla, and the Ignarockians all backed up, seeing the forces. They looked to see Nagisa had left them for his marines.


    "Sorry, nothing personal. I brought you here because I didn''t want to face Red Sky, but now that Fleet Admiral Enkai is here, I have nothing to fear. I will..." Nagisa fell dead as a beam of water pierced his heart. Sky looked to see it was Enkai who fired it.


    "If you lost to Ignarockian and Aerithan trash, you don''t deserve to live as an Aquoran disgrace," Enkai said.


    "You killed him," Layla screamed.


    "Yes, I did, just like we will do to you, and then I will send your bodies to your countries as a reminder for the rest of those lowlifes to never come to our great nation," Enkai said.


    "How could you kill him?" Yumeko asked, tears forming in her eyes.


    "What is this I feel from you? Sadness towards an Aquoran? What the hell is wrong with you? You lowlifes dare question the actions of your betters. The Aquorans are the most perfect race. You lowlifes should be happy that our race even acknowledges you and lets you exist. If it weren''t for Terravale, you would be dead," Enkai said.


    "You call yourselves human and yet you treat others worse than animals," Yumeko replied, her face filled with tears.


    "Stop with this tearful display. Men, kill them all except the female Aerithans," Enkai said as his marines readied their swords.


    "Stop," a voice echoed throughout the cave.


    "Water God Suijin," the marines said as they kneeled before a tall man in robes.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Suijin asked.


    "Sir, these Ignarockians, Aerithans, and Aquorans trash were brought here by the traitor Nagisa Seafist," Enkai said, gesturing at the corpse. Suijin''s face turned to one of disgust.


    "So that is why he is dead. He deserved his fate. The only thing bad that i never killed him. That is a shame; I would have loved to have killed him," Suijin said.


    "What the hell is wrong with you? How can you say something like that? You are a human being, not an animal," Layla yelled.


    "Human? A human? A lowlife such as yourself dares to speak to us like that? You are no human; you are a cheap imitation of us. Aquorans are the true humans," Enkai said.


    "Enough of this. Fleet Admiral Enkai, I expected better from the leader of the Navy. You know we don''t talk to lower lifeforms; end them," Suijin said, waving his hand.


    "What?" Yumeko screamed as a water blade flew towards the Fire General.


    "No," Sky shouted as he tried to use the wind to knock the blade away, only for it to break through the wind.


    "Nooo," Yumeko yelled as the blade flew towards the Fire General but suddenly went through him as if it were an illusion.


    "What is happening?" the marines said, looking around confused.


    "Impossible, something like this is impossible," Suijin said in shock.


    "What the hell is happening?" Enkai roared, looking around frantically.


    While that was happening, Yumeko, Sky, and Layla had smiles on their faces. They knew only one person had this ability. "Noboru Chikara," Layla and Yumeko said with smiles.


    "Who the hell is this Noboru Chikara?" Enkai and Suijin shouted in rage.


    "Oh, are you interested in who I am?" a voice said.


    "Who said that?" the marines yelled out.


    "It''s coming from above," Enkai yelled as he and the marines looked up and saw a man. His hair is black, styled with a slicked-back look that has a few strands defying gravity. He has a well-groomed, full beard and mustache and is wearing black and gold royal armor. He was floating above them with a grin.


    "How did you get in here?" Suijin demanded.


    "Oh, that''s simple, Water God. I flew in. I mean, what other way could I get in undetected apart from flying?" Noboru said as he floated down and stood next to Yumeko, Layla, and Sky.


    "You. You are not Aquoran, Aerithan, Ignarockian, or from Terravale. Who are you?" Suijin demanded.


    "That, my dear Water God, is none of your business. I am here because, well, this is where I am meant to be, so how are we going to do this? Are you going to listen like a good little boy, or are we going to fight?" Noboru said.


    "You dare come into MY kingdom and demand I listen to lowlifes? You''ve got some guts. You aren''t from any of the realms of the higher realms, which means you are from the lower realms. Why should I listen to you?" Suijin yelled as Noboru looked at the water god as if he were an idiot. Him, from this world''s lower realms? That was wrong; he was from a whole different plane of existence; this entire place was made as a prison for him. Noboru couldn''t help but scoff.


    "You think I''m from the lower realms. You''re wrong, but I know your kind. You won''t listen once you''ve made up your mind, so I guess we will have to beat it into you and then make you listen," Noboru said as a grin appeared on his face.


    "Noboru Chikara. Are you going to kill him?" Layla asked, worried.


    "No, but I will beat the arrogance out of him," Noboru said.


    "How dare you! Men, kill him and the Aerithan and Ignarockian trash," Suijin said as water surrounded him.


    "Sky, Yumeko, Layla, stand back. I will take care of this," Noboru said as Omni Energy started to gather around him.


    "Okay," Sky, Layla, and Yumeko stepped back.


    "Kill him!" the marines yelled as they ran at Noboru.


    "Let''s dance," Noboru said as the Omni Energy gathered and surrounded him. "You''re going to wish you listened."

 Chapter 61 - 61

    Chapter 61: Chapter 61 The marines of the Water God Suijin''s navy charged towards Noboru Chikara, their weapons drawn, their faces a mix of anger and determination. They were a formidable force, hardened by battles and loyal to their god. But they were about to face an opponent unlike any they had encountered before.


    Noboru stood calmly, his eyes scanning the oncoming horde. A faint smile played on his lips. "Pathetic." Noboru said as Omni Energy began to swirl around him, a dazzling aura that was both intimidating and mesmerizing. The air crackled with power, the very atmosphere charged with anticipation.


    "Come then," Noboru''s voice boomed, clear and confident. "Let''s dance!"


    The first wave of marines reached him, their Water Aura formed swords and spears aimed at his heart. With a fluid motion, Noboru raised his hand, "Omni Shield!" A shimmering barrier of light made of Omni Energy appeared around him, deflecting the Water Aura generated weapons effortlessly. The marines looked on in shock as their attacks were rendered useless.


    "Impossible." one said.


    "How this did his shield stop Water Aura is this some lower realm Power source." Another said making Noboru smirk.


    ''Lower Realm oh you foolish little weakling you don''t know this transcends everything it even let''s me use the aura you are so proud of using.'' Noboru thought.


    The marines, now even more determined, ramped up their assault. "Water Dragon!" yelled an Marine, as he summoned a massive, roaring serpentine dragon made entirely of water, directing it with ferocious speed towards Noboru.


    Noboru calmly observed the formidable water creature as it lunged at him. Raising his hand, he thought, ''Omni Energy Negation.'' In an instant, the dragon''s momentum halted, as if frozen in time, before collapsing into a harmless splash, leaving the marines stunned.


    In his mind, Noboru understood the full scope of his power.


    During his training for seven years, Noboru had learned that Omni Energy was not just an energy source; it was the essence of all energies, powers, abilities, and everything that exists or could exist. It transcended the very concepts of reality, space, time, and even infinity weather countable or uncountable.


    As the original progenitor of all things, including all energies and abilities, Omni Energy held dominion over all and every form of manipulation which includes but is not limited to reality warping, spatial manipulation, and even metaphysical phenomena and more¡ªand could negate or remove the abilities of others using them without fail. It possessed the capability to do anything and affect everyone and everything as it was iss and will be the essence of all. It could even replicate nothingness and gave him full physical and metaphysical understanding.


    Omni Energy was not just a part or effected of the physical world; it extended beyond, encompassing all aspects, dimensions, and even transcending the concept of dimensions itself. This made and makes it the prime source of everything, granting Noboru and other user the potential to achieve Absolute Derivation, being the ultimate origin of all existence and non-existence.


    As he delved deeper into mastering Omni Energy, Noboru understood that this power would allow eventuallly him to achieve his goal to transcend absolutely everything, including the very notion of transcendence itself, witch he called achieving Absolute Transcendence. With this Absolute Transcendence He could achieve a state Autopotence, having absolute control over his own existence and everything related to it. When fully mastered, Omni Energy would grant him access to the complete arsenal of every power and ability, making him capable of doing absolutely everything and anything, embodying traits like but not limited Absolute Indestructibility meaning possessing absolutely no weaknesses or potential vulnerabilities, flaws, or weak points and Absolute Invincibility, making him absolutely undefeatable and immune to harm.


    Mastering would unlock a special state making him the absolute singularity¡ªone and only, beyond comparison. He would become an Eternal Existence, having always been and always will be, without beginning or end. Possessing Absolute Invulnerability and Freedom, he would be unbound by any constraints, unrestricted by anything, embodying Perfection, the state where no further improvement is possible.


    Mastering Omni Energy would allow Noboru to doing everything and anything, allowing him to manipulate anything and everything, even power itself. When mastered he would embody Totality, encompassing absolutely everything, achieving Unity with the entire cosmos , unoverses, infinites, hierarchies and beyond, and becoming the embodiment of all archetypes, traits, and powers.


    He could attain the ability to Absolutely Change any all and every thing, transforming any aspect of reality at will, or Absolute Destruction, erasing anything completely from existence. He would hold the power of being the Absolute Embodiment, becoming the living personification of every force, concept, and idea. Omni Energy would allow him to surpass dimensional limitations, achieve Higher and beyond -Dimensional Manipulation, and enter a state of existing independently and qualitatively beyond any system of dualism or binary opposition and transcend beyond boundary of fact and fiction and travel through each domain being able influence/manipulation on almost any reality including the primal reality that created the Noboru.


    The full mastery of Omni Energy would grant him the power to manipulate and create totality and everything within it like ideas, infinities, logic, and even paradoxes. He can possess the ability to control principles and rules themselves, existing beyond all limitations with being able to exist outside of absolutely everything, while still being omnipresent and omniscient, knowing and existing everywhere and nowhere at once.


    Noboru knew that he had yet to unlock the full extent of these abilities, but even the potential that Omni Energy offered was staggering. When fully realized, he would embody every power and ability, transcending all limitations, and achieving Absolute Transcendence over all existence and non-existence. He was destined to become more than just a ruler or a king; he would become the embodiment of totality itself, the absolute pinnacle of all states of being, the one who could , can and will reshape reality itself with a mere thought. Whatever he desired would happen, no exceptions, even if it defied the very laws of existence or created a paradox.


    Noboru after achieving enlightenment can only describe Omni Energy in simple words as everything that is, was, shall be, will be, can be, can''t be, won''t be, wasn''t and isn''t. This because its true scale is beyond imagination, conception and description.


    "Pathetic is that power of your so called higher existence. Let''s how a lowborn like me as your king sorry Water God proclaimed does against you," Noboru mocked he knew he was wan''t lower then them but higher however he wanted to mock them and humble them buy breaking their every belief. He extended his arms, "Omni Blast!" Noboru yelled deciding to use Omni Energy only in this fight to show how much better his energy was compared to these trashes Aura as A surge of multi-colored energy burst forth, sweeping the attackers off their feet like leaves in a gale. They landed hard, groaning in pain but unharmed because Noboru wasn''t aiming to harm them like he promised Yumeko he will knock them out not kill them so that an alliance can be made.


    ''If they refuse on ther other hand perhaps i should wipe them out this kingdom, realm whatever is reminding me too much of the Phoenix Kingdom. The way they act their superiority complex pisses me off.'' Noboru thought his hatred for the Phoenix Kingdom quickly rising and his only outlet was the Aquorans because they reminded him of them.


    "You think you can defeat us with your tricks?" a marine shouted, rallying his comrades making Nobotu Scoff if he wanted to he can end the entire navy with a single thought.


    "Attack!" a Marine yelled as they charged again, Noboru''s eyes glowed. "You asked for it. Omni energy Barrage!" From his fingertips, a hail of energy bolts made of pure Omni Energy rained down upon the marines, each bolt adapting to counter the aura of its target. The marines dodged and weaved, but the energy was relentless, knocking them down one by one.


    A group of marines, adept in water manipulation, joined forces. "Tidal Wave!" they yelled in unison, summoning a massive wave aimed at washing Noboru away.


    With a chuckle, Noboru spun around, "Omni Energy Technique All Energy Absorption!" The wave halted in its tracks, its Water Aura energy siphoned into Noboru''s outstretched palm, leaving the marines gaping in disbelief.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Noboru taunted, his voice echoing around the battlefield. "Let me show you the true power of Omni Energy. Omni Nova!" He lifted his hands to the sky, and a brilliant light enveloped the area. The marines shielded their eyes, overwhelmed by the intensity.


    When the light faded, they found themselves immobilized, encased in a glowing energy that rendered them powerless negating all their powers. Noboru floated above them, a figure of awe and might.


    "This is the power of I have, the essence of all realms," Noboru declared, his voice resonant with power. "You cannot hope to defeat what you do not understand."


    The marines, now subdued or knocked out, could only look up in a mixture of fear and admiration. Layla Sky, Yumeko and Fire General were Impressed Noboru Chikara had single-handedly defeated the elite forces of the Water God Suijin, showcasing the unparalleled might of Omni Energy.


    As he descended, the energy bindings dissipated, leaving the marines free but defeated. Noboru''s gaze fell upon the stunned faces of his companions, and his smile returned. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noboru turned to face Enkai, the leader of the Water God Suijin''s navy, with a condescending smirk. The marines lay defeated around them, a testament to Noboru''s overwhelming power.


    "Now that your men are down, how about you face me, Enkai?" Noboru taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "Let''s see if you''re as strong as you think you. Let''s see if you have the right to mock the Aerithans or Ignarockians or if your just trash who has a big head."


    Enkai, fueled by anger and pride, stepped forward, his aura surging with the power of water. "I''ll show you the might of the Water God''s Strongest warrior!" he bellowed, launching into attack.


    "Water Vortex!" Enkai shouted, conjuring a massive whirlpool aimed directly at Noboru. The swirling water roared with intensity, threatening to engulf everything in its path.


    Noboru watched the approaching vortex with an amused expression. "Cute trick," he muttered, then casually flicked his wrist. "But Reality is my playground." Instantly, the vortex transformed into a harmless cloud of steam as Noboru warped reality turning the vortex of water into steam..


    Enkai, undeterred, intensified his assault. "Tidal Fury!" he roared, sending a towering wave crashing towards Noboru.


    Noboru, unimpressed, raised his hand. "Begone," he stated calmly, and the space around him twisted, redirecting the wave harmlessly around him. "You''ll have to do better than that."


    Frustrated, Enkai summoned a barrage of razor-sharp water blades. "Aqua Cutter!" he screamed, launching the blades at lightning speed.


    Noboru, still unbothered, responded mockingly with a simple gesture. "No No No Bad Boy." The blades halted in mid-air, then clattered to the ground, rendered inert as Noboru used his Teleknesis to stop it.


    Enkai, now furious, charged at Noboru, his body cloaked in a sheath of swirling water. "Damn you low born! I''ll crush you myself!" he yelled, his fists aimed at Noboru.


    Noboru sighed, almost bored. "Is that all." He waved his hand, and Enkai''s watery armor evaporated into mist. "Is this really all you''ve got, Enkai? I expected more from the leader of the navy."


    Enkai, now desperate, attempted to use his aura to increase his strength and try to overpower Noboru. "Aura Crush!" he shouted, unleashing a powerful wave of energy.


    Noboru simply shook his head. "That won''t work the you see what i use is superior to your Aura." Noboru said not even bothering to counter the attack as his own Omni Energy effortlessly absorbs and neutralizes Enkai''s aura. "You see, Enkai, your hatred blinds you. You underestimate those you deem beneath you, and that is your downfall."


    Enkai, now completely outmatched and humiliated, fell to his knees, his Aura energy spent. Noboru looked down at him with a mix of pity and disdain. As Noboru turned away from the defeated Enkai, his attention shifted to the Water God Suijin, who had been watching the battle with a mixture of shock and rage seeing his people and best warrior fall like ants.


    "Ah, Suijin, the mighty Water God," Noboru said mockingly, his voice dripping with condescension. "You called me a being from the lower realms, didn''t you? Let''s see how you fare against someone you consider inferior."


    Suijin, his pride wounded, stepped forward with a surge of power. "I am the Water God! You will not mock me, creature from the lower realms!" he bellowed, summoning a massive tidal wave, attempting to engulf Noboru in its crushing force.


    Noboru couldn''t help but scoff he that this pathetic mongrel made by his uncles forbidden technique and maybe some outside influence had the audacity to call him a inferior and lower creature. He will take his time humbling this so called Water God witch was just a fancy title of king.


    Noboru, unfazed, simply snapped his fingers. "Reality is my playground." Instantly, the fearsome wave turned into a cascade of harmless flower petals that fluttered around them. "Is this the best you can do? I expected more from a god."


    Suijin, enraged, tried a different tactic, conjuring a barrage of razor-sharp icicles. "Frozen Lance!" he shouted, launching them at Noboru with deadly precision.


    With a casual wave of his hand, Noboru turned the icicles into a flock of birds that soared away into the sky. "Really, Suijin? Turning your beautiful water into weapons? How unimaginative."


    Suijin, his anger boiling over, manifested his full power, his aura becoming a raging storm of water and ice. "I will not be humiliated by you Low Born!" he roared, unleashing all his might at Noboru.


    Noboru, still calm and composed, began to warp the reality around them playfully. The ground beneath Suijin''s feet became soft and marshy, making it difficult for him to stand. The air around him thickened, turning into a swarm of butterflies that fluttered harmlessly around him.


    "You see, Suijin, in my hands, your realm and your powers are just toys in a playground. Your anger and your attacks are meaningless to me," Noboru taunted, his voice laced with superiority.


    Suijin, struggling against the altered reality, finally understood the futility of his efforts. His expression turned from anger to disbelief, and then to a begrudging respect.


    Noboru, sensing Suijin''s change in demeanor, ceased his manipulations, restoring the environment to its original state. "You see, Suijin, power is not just about control and destruction. It''s about understanding the very fabric of reality and respecting all beings, regardless of their realm."


    Suijin, now humbled, lowered his head in acknowledgment. "You... you are not from the lower realms. Your power... it is beyond anything I have ever seen."


    Noboru nodded, his point made. "Now then will you hear out Sky or do i need to force you too."


    With those words Noboru''s eyes turned red as Water God Suijin and the rest of the Aquoran Navy Marines felt fear. "I could have killed all of you with my killing intent you can ask Sky how one of me abilities makes it''s it so if anyone fears their existence get erased. Their power powers try to erase themselves and the person using them to get away from me. That''s how scary i am.

 Chapter 62 - 62

    Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Sky, Layla, and Yumeko watched in shock and awe as the marines cowered before Noboru Chikara''s overwhelming power. Noboru, satisfied with the display, reverted his eyes to their red color with a golden ring, causing the marines to sigh in relief.


    Turning back to the group, Noboru''s expression was one of triumph and victory. "So, Suijin, do you want to listen, or shall I continue?"


    "We will listen," Suijin answered, his voice trembling.


    "Good, I was hoping you would. Now, I assume you''re familiar with the Disciples of Darkness."


    "Yes. They took over the capital and forced us to flee here," Suijin explained.


    "I''m afraid the situation is even more dire than you know. The Disciples of Darkness'' goal is to free the Void Queen Yami. They have already obtained three of the Relics: the Braveheart Shield, and the first Wind God''s Excalibur," Sky said, making Noboru regret taking the relics not to give to the Disciples, but to use as part of the story of this world.


    "And they''re planning to steal the second last one from your kingdom," Fire General Kai added.


    "So, they are after the Trident," Suijin stated, shocked.


    "Yes, that''s why we are here, to warn you and ask for an alliance," Sky said.


    "I see. So that''s how my son got the powers of the void and took over the capital. These Disciples of Darkness, or the Void itself, gave him this power," Suijin said.


    "Yes, and we also know the reason why your son took over. You pushed him to that path by denying him his birthright as the next Water God because he was born powerless without Aura," Sky said angrily, his fist clenched and shaking. He wasn''t born powerless himself, but his parents were. He was lucky to be born with aura but still faced discrimination for being born from two powerless people, called an aberration and a disgrace.


    "He was powerless, a disgrace to the kingdom and Aquorans. If I hadn''t done that, Mizuki would have run this kingdom into the ground. Rebellions would have happened because the nobles are just waiting for one small reason to rebel. It was one boy or the kingdom; I chose the kingdom over the individual," Suijin explained.


    "You talk about your people but yet look down on and belittle those from other kingdoms. You have no idea how wrong you are, how arrogant you sound. I have heard this speech before in my kingdom. The Kingdom of Aeritha has always been looked down upon because we were the kingdom that is the lowest and smallest realm out of the four elemental kingdoms in this world," Layla said, remembering her homeland.


    "The Ignarock Kingdom is the same as Aeritha but not as bad. Don''t forget, it was your ancestor who started the elemental war because Poseidon was power-hungry and wanted to rule over the entire world," Fire General Kai said, angering Water God Suijin and the Marines.


    "Enough. I do not need to listen to the history lessons from lowlifes," Suijin said, infuriating Sky, Yumeko, Layla, and Fire General Kai.


    "How dare you. We came here as potential allies, and you insult us," Yumeko said, making Suijin laugh.


    "Allies. You expect me to ally myself when you bash my ancestor. You come here seeking an alliance; your friend beats me and forces me to listen, then you question my way of life, my ancestor..." Suijin was cut off.


    "Enough. You are all at fault. Let''s continue with the discussion, but I have one thing to say. I know what Mizuki must feel. I have been in the same position as him, losing everything ¨C family, birthright, and even reputation ¨C because of power-hungry people. What you don''t understand is that fate is cruel to all, and karma strikes back harder. You kicked Mizuki out for being powerless; now he''s returned with the power of the void, which can negate most Aura. Only the Red Winds and the Wind Spirit Green Wind have been shown to be able to fight. People trashed Sky for being born from two powerless parents; his mother died during a void invasion, being more of a hero than those with power, and his father left him. You have no idea how hard his life was. My life was also harsh, but that is none of your concern. So, next time you bash people whose lives have been ruined by those in power, I won''t hold back and will show you the true power of the Blackstar Knight," Noboru said, leaving everyone speechless.


    "You are not from the lower realms. Where did you come from?" Suijin asked, as the others, including the marines, Yumeko


    , Sky, Layla, and Fire General Kai, looked at him curiously.


    "That is quite personal. I''m sorry; I will keep that to myself, but you have more important matters to attend to, like forming an alliance with Aeritha and Ignarock," Noboru replied.


    "If you aren''t from the lower realms, then where are you from, and why are you here?" Suijin pressed.


    "I will tell you this: I am here to help stop the Void. Everything else I do is to help as many as I can save," Noboru said, piquing everyone''s curiosity about his origins.


    "If you want to help, then help us kill the traitor Mizuki," Suijin stated.


    "Killing him will solve nothing. Haven''t you understood all this? The actions he took are your fault. You abandoned him, disowned him, and now expect what? That he just takes the treatment? No, he can''t betray you or the kingdom if you both weren''t on each other''s side to begin with. He has been treated like trash, and now he''s taking his anger out for revenge. That is the power of the void, from what I have learned. It grants power to the powerless once certain conditions are met. Maybe it''s balancing the world; those with power have aura, while those without power can, with enough negative emotion, access the power of the void. Your people have seen and are suffering the consequences," Noboru explained.


    "He''s right. He''s not just a traitor but a victim too. It''s not all his fault, and it''s not fair to place all the blame on him. You can''t keep blaming him for his actions and not think about your own. This is as much your fault as it is his," Layla added.


    "So, you are taking his side?" Suijin questioned.


    "No, I''m not taking anyone''s side. I''m just pointing out the truth. If you hadn''t disowned him, he wouldn''t have turned out the way he did. His actions are not his fault; they''re yours. You should be the one apologizing to him, not the other way around. I have to admit, though, his methods are quite extreme, but he does have a point," Layla said.


    "Yeah, I''m not saying I agree with his actions, but I do understand where he''s coming from. The world can be a harsh place, and sometimes you have to fight fire with fire. Sometimes the only way to get what you want is to do what others consider immoral. In order to get what you want, you have to be willing to go to any lengths, even if that means hurting those closest to you," Yumeko said.


    "Even if you disagree with him, you have to admit, he''s smart. He''s using the cult to get what he wants, and it''s working. He''s already gotten the cult to give him the void powers, and the cult is doing his bidding. I know he''s the bad guy, but I can''t help but admire his cunning. I''d hate to be his enemy," Sky commented.


    "Well said," Noboru agreed with the group.


    "Enough of this. I do not wish to listen to this nonsense. Either you agree to help me kill Mizuki or leave. I will not waste my time any longer," Suijin declared.


    "No, that is not the solution," Sky said.


    "What?" Suijin shouted.


    "Sky''s right. You''re going to make it up to your son. That''s your son you''re talking about, not some monster that needs to be put down who suffered because of your actions," Noboru said.


    "My son is a disgrace, a powerless. He needs to be stopped and punished for his crimes," Suijin shouted, as Noboru lost control and Omni Energy erupted around him while he glared at Suijin.


    "Don''t ever talk about your son like that. You''re just like my parents. You are so lucky your son is on the Void''s side; otherwise, I would have joined him. You''re a monster, treating your child as if he''s some weapon that you can discard if he''s weak or has no power. You are the reason why your son is evil. Your actions made him so. You are the true monster," Noboru said, his voice cold and filled with hatred.


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 63 - 63

    Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Flashback: Days After Noboru''s Disownment


    After his rageful display at the royal castle, Noboru sat in his room, crying. "Why? Why is it always me?" he cried out. "Why can''t Mama and Papa love me too? Why? Why is it always Meiyo and Kouki?"


    "I don''t understand, Grandpa," Noboru whispered between choked sobs, his voice quivering with innocence and confusion. "Why do they hate me so much? Why did they give everything to Meiyo and Kouki? I thought I was going to be the heir... the one to protect our clan."


    Noboru''s tear-filled eyes glistened as he recalled the pain of being beaten and scapegoated. He remembered running from a grown man who pushed him to the ground, saying, "You will pay, monster, for taking my parents," as he kicked Noboru in the stomach repeatedly while a crowd gathered, pointing and laughing. Some joined in, kicking and stomping on him. Sometimes, he would see his mother, who would give him a cruel smile, call him a weak, disgusting disgrace, and walk away.


    "They say it was my fault, Grandpa. The two higher-dimensional beasts... that night I was born. They blame me for everything. The rumors... the lies... they spread them all. And everyone... everyone hates me."


    With a tender smile, Haruki approached Noboru and gently wrapped his arms around the trembling child. "Noboru, my dear boy," he whispered, his voice filled with love and compassion. "You are not alone. You are not useless, nor are you to blame for the darkness that surrounds you. You are still the heir of our clan and the kingdom, the true heir in my eyes. Do not let their cruelty define your worth."


    Noboru clung to his grandfather, finding comfort in the warmth of his embrace. In that moment, he felt a glimmer of hope amidst the despair, knowing that even in his darkest hours, he had the unwavering love of his grandfather to hold onto.


    Flashback End


    ''And then he died helping me,'' Noboru thought, filled with self-hate.


    "You are a monster. The only one here who''s a disgrace is you. You''re a failure as a Water God, a human being, and a father. How could you treat your child like this?" Noboru said, his eyes turning blood red, his irises glowing bright with a golden ring surrounding the center.


    "Yeah. Just because he was powerless! Do you not have any heart?" Layla said.


    "I never want someone like you as a father," Yumeko added.


    "You''re right. Your son is powerless, but he''s not a disgrace. The real disgrace is people like you, who should be ashamed of yourself for your actions. You may be the Water God, but you''re a terrible father. I don''t know if Mizuki is truly evil, but if he is, then you''re the one to blame. You are the real monster, not him," Sky said.


    "How dare you," Suijin roared, his aura surging with anger and indignation, only to find himself suddenly sent flying into the wall behind him.


    "Here''s what''s going to happen. You are going to salvage this. You are going to make this right with your son because if you don''t, I will wipe out your entire evil kingdom. I have seen the way your people act. You belittle and degrade others. I have seen how you treat those from lower realms and your own. If you can''t fix this, then I will, because unlike you, I won''t turn a blind eye and let people like me suffer and be blamed because of people like you thinking you can use and discard us. You''re exactly like Hiroshi and Amaya. They also used me. So make your choice. Fix this and get an alliance or watch your kingdom fall. Make the right decision for once," Noboru said, his voice cold and filled with fury as everyone fell to their knees, feeling themselves start to fade away in fear.


    "Noboru, stop! We are fading away," Sky yelled, his need to survive and avenge his mother allowing him to at least stop and beg. Noboru''s eyes returned to normal, and the feeling of fear began to subside, replaced by relief.


    "Fine, let''s hear the response of the so-called Water God," Noboru said angrily.


    Suijin stood up, trembling and shivering in fear. He couldn''t believe that this man, by just making him feel fear could erase the existence of an entire kingdom and himself. He didn''t know who this man was, but he was certain of one thing; he was not from this world. He was a true god, unlike him or the other elemental gods who held the title of god as a fancy way of saying king.


    "I will talk to him, I will make it right," Suijin said with fear in his voice. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, and if not, expect death and destruction," Noboru replied.


    "We will have a peace talk, but we need to make it to the capital where the other Disciples of Darkness are," Suijin said.


    "The others, they are fair game. They killed my mother. I will avenge them," Sky said, making Yumeko feel sad for what Sky went through.


    "Yes, we will go back to the capital. I will talk to him and make things right," Suijin repeated, his voice still quavering in fear.


    "Then let''s go. Let''s fix this before it gets worse. If we don''t work together, the world will fall to darkness and chaos," Noboru said, as Suijin nodded.


    Meanwhile, in the Capital City Water God''s Palace


    Mizuki sat on his father''s throne when Issei and a Disciple of Darkness entered the room. "Your Majesty, your father has been located. We have sensed his energy near the Waterfall of Tranquility," the disciple said.


    "Good, let''s go and retrieve the Trident. With it, we will attack Aeritha and Ignarock and retrieve the other two relics the Blackstar Knight has kept us from, and then with three relics, we will attack Terravale and claim Gaia''s Armour," Mizuki planned.


    "Yes, and with that, Void Queen Yami-sama will be free," Issei said, sighing. "But the Trident is not the only relic that has been located. We can sense both the Wind God''s Excalibur from Aeritha and the Fire God''s Braveheart Shield located there. You know what that means, Your Majesty."


    "It means the Blackstar Knight is also there. It seems fate has smiled upon us," Mizuki said with a smirk.


    "Then should we go there and take care of the Blackstar Knight?" Issei asked, confused.


    "No, we will leave him for now. Tell me, how close are the powerless to unlocking Void Energy?" Mizuki inquired.


    "They are still trying, but it seems they are close," a disciple answered.


    "Good, tell them to keep it up. With them, we can have an army, and the Navy Marines and this Blackstar Knight will fall, and I will be rewarded by Yami-sama for doing what the other fools couldn''t: freeing her," Mizuki said, smirking.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I will ensure the Disciples of Darkness located here will train the powerless until our victory," a disciple said.


    "Good, leave me. I wish to be alone," Mizuki said as everyone left him in the throne room.


    "Yes, Yami-sama will be free," Mizuki said, his purple eyes glowing with hatred. "And Father will pay for taking my birthright and everything from me."

 Chapter 64 - 64

    Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Noboru sat away from the others, feeling a deep anger. This was the first time in years he had let his hate out. The last time was when he saw Old Man Fenrir''s dead body, leading to his imprisonment in this place an Prison Realm created just for him. The news about Mizuki and his treatment stirred memories of his own past and the hate he harbored towards his parents. He viewed Suijin, the king of this world, or the so-called Water God, as a disgraceful king, a disgusting ruler, and a despicable being, much like his own parents who would use and discard their own flesh and blood. Noboru noticed blood on his hand, a small cut from his nails.


    "Are you okay?" Sky asked.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, I just lost control of my emotions. It''s been a long time since I''ve lost my cool like this. I''ll calm down soon," Noboru said, his Omni Energy still fluctuating, causing the air to vibrate.


    "You need to calm down, but not forget this, and embrace your emotions more. You''ve been repressing them," Yumeko said, holding Layla''s hand, who nodded in agreement.


    "It''s the only way I know. It''s how I was taught. My training, my upbringing, it was all about hiding my true emotions and surviving. You know how they treated me and the others. I was lucky compared to some, like Mizuki. They couldn''t hurt me physically once I unlocked my powers, but emotionally, it was a different story. My difficult childhood still affects me and my actions. My anger towards Mizuki''s treatment is partly a desire to help him, as he reminds me of myself. If it weren''t for my grandfather, I might have ended up like him," Noboru replied.


    "So, you''re going to help him, and you won''t kill him or his father?" Yumeko asked, surprised.


    "Yes, I will help him, but I will still kill the Disciples of Darkness. If these Nobles and Marines annoy me, then maybe some of them too," Noboru said with a smirk, eliciting smiles and laughter from the group.


    "Well, we''re here, so maybe we can find some good Aquoran food," Layla suggested.


    "You do realize Aquorans hate other races?" Yumeko asked, making Noboru sigh.


    "They won''t touch you as long as I''m here. I guarantee they won''t insult you in my presence, or they''ll see what happens when I truly lose control," Noboru said as he stood up. "Come on, let''s head to the camp. You all are hungry, right?"


    "Yes," Yumeko said as Sky and Layla nodded, and the group walked towards the camp, greeted by Marines preparing food and setting up tents.


    Meanwhile, with Suijin


    "Sir, we are almost done with the camp and are prepared to head out to the capital," the marine leader reported.


    "Good, we can set off," Suijin replied, his eyes darting around, avoiding Noboru''s gaze. "We need to prepare. Once we''re done with Mizuki, we need to take care of them."


    "Yes sir, I will start drafting plans," the marine said. "I''ll inform Fleet Admiral Enkai about the meeting."


    "We have much to discuss and plan, especially with the Aerithans, Ignarockians, and Blackstar Knight," Suijin said.


    "Regarding the Blackstar Knight, Sir. What will we do?"


    "We will use the Trident. In the Castle, the Trident has the power to drown anyone, no matter their power. It''s how the Great Hero defeated the Legendary water beast Leviathan, said to be on the level of the Upper Void''s beasts. The Castle is the birthplace of all the seas, the place where most universes and dimensions are born. So, we can use the Trident to seal the Blackstar Knight," Suijin explained.


    "And the others? The Aerithans, the Ignarockians, and the Disciples of Darkness?"


    "We will seal the Disciples of Darkness and the Blackstar Knight with the Trident. The lowborns, however, we will kill and send their corpses back to their people. Perhaps we should break the boy Sky by making him watch as his female companions are given to the slaves of this kingdom as a present," Suijin said with a cruel smirk.


    "A good plan, Sir," the Marine replied with an evil smirk, eager to torment the outsiders.


    "I think I''ll keep the Aerithan female, Yumeko. She''s pretty for a lowborn. She''ll make a great servant for my bed, a wonderful toy to be passed around the castle as a reward," Suijin mused.


    "Yes sir. Shall I go and make plans, or is there anything else you need?"


    "That will be all. You may leave." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Sir," the Marine left, pleased to cause misery and humiliation to the outsiders.


    As he left, Suijin thought, ''Noboru Chikara, you will pay for the humiliation you have caused me. Once I get the chance, I will take your companions and break them, making you watch. You will regret ever stepping foot in my kingdom and crossing me.''


    Meanwhile


    "What are they talking about?" Sky asked.


    "Their planning," Noboru said.


    "What? Are we going to be in danger?" Yumeko asked.


    "No, the only one in danger will be him," Noboru replied. "We will play along. His Trident won''t affect me. I''ve sensed its power. Any place it seals me is too weak to hold me. But I will take his trident."


    "Then what will happen?" Layla asked.


    "We will get an alliance."


    "With who?" Yumeko asked.


    "I plan on putting Mizuki in power. He''s a victim of circumstance, forced to join the Cult Disciples of Darkness. He never had any choice but to embrace the Void. If he walked around with the power of the Void, he''d be seen as a monster. But now, I can change his future and fate. I will give him the power he deserves," Noboru explained.


    "Wait, you''re going to help him?" Yumeko asked.


    "Yeah," Noboru said.


    "You do realize what his plan was, right?" Layla exclaimed.


    "Yes, he wants to be the next Water God and rule Aquora. I understand the desire for power, to feel wanted and not treated like a toy. So, I will give him the power he wants," Noboru said.


    "How will you do it?" Sky asked.


    "Easy. I will manipulate the plot of the world and rewrite the story so he accidentally takes Suijin''s powers and becomes the next Water God."


    "Won''t the other Aquorans be mad or rebel?" Yumeko asked.


    "No, they won''t, because the plot will force them to accept him as the true water god. They won''t remember any of this," Noboru replied.


    "You can do that?" Sky asked.


    "Yep, easy. Now, let''s go eat," Noboru said.


    "Okay," Sky and the others agreed.


    "So, you will really do it?" Layla asked.


    "Of course. I will have him keep his memories, though. Then he will know pain like me and ensure others won''t feel the same," Noboru said, causing the group to smile.


    "I guess we will wait and see how this ends," Layla said.


    "Yep, let''s go," Noboru said.


    "Yeah, let''s go," Sky and the others replied, and the group ate dinner with the Marines and Aquorans.

 Chapter 65 - 65

    Chapter 65: Chapter 65 After eating, Noboru and the rest of the group headed towards the tents. They would be setting off for the capital early tomorrow morning.


    "The tents have been prepared. Here is one for the ladies, and one for the guys," the Marine informed.


    "Thank you, but there is no need," Noboru said. With a mere thought, he warped reality using his Omni Energy to create a small luxury mansion, the entrance leading to his room. "This should do."


    The Marine gaped at the luxury building before him, far more majestic than the king''s castle. "H-how did you?"


    "Like I said, reality is my playground," Noboru replied. "This is nothing compared to my old home."


    "What is this castle called?" Yumeko asked, curious.


    "Blackstar Palace," Noboru replied.


    "Nice," Yumeko said, entering the palace and choosing a room.


    "I''m tired. Goodnight, everyone," Sky said, entering a room.


    "Thanks for everything, Noboru. I''ll see you tomorrow," Layla said, heading to a room.


    "Night, guys," Noboru replied, yawning. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will take the other room on the left. Thank you, Blackstar Knight," Fire General Kai said, heading to a room.


    "Call me Noboru, and good night," Noboru replied, heading towards his room and entering it. The room was magnificent, with lavish furnishings and beautiful decorations. The ceiling and walls depicted a starry sky, lending an aura of peace and calm. A luxurious four-poster bed with satin sheets stood against the back wall. Next to the bed, a lavish armoire stocked with silk robes and fine fabrics, and a vanity with a polished mirror, completed the ensemble. Noboru changed into the soft, plush robes and laid on the bed. With a snap of his fingers, the room was enveloped in darkness as he closed his eyes.


    Meanwhile, with Water God Suijin and Enkai


    Water God Suijin and Enkai were in Suijin''s luxury tent, planning how to deal with threats.


    "You heard the Blackstar Knight. He is angered at your treatment of your son and has the power to wipe us all out. We must stop him or we are doomed," Enkai stated.


    "I know. Once he''s dealt with my traitorous son, we will use the Trident to seal him away. You and the rest of the marines will manipulate the blood, as we are water Aura users. We can manipulate all liquids, including blood, while I seal him away. Then, I will break the Aerithan known as Sky as we take his female companions. They are quite beautiful and will make excellent bed slaves, especially Yumeko. She will serve me in bed or in the slave quarters. I will let you have the other Aerithan, Layla. Sky will be killed after being broken, along with Fire General Kai, and sent to their kingdoms as a message," Water God Suijin ordered.


    "Yes, Water God Suijin," Enkai replied, smiling sinisterly at the thought of humiliating and degrading the lowborns.


    A marine entered the tent at Suijin''s command. "Speak," Suijin ordered.


    "I was assigned to the Blackstar Knight and ordered to report anything he does," the Marine reported.


    "What has he been doing?" Enkai asked.


    "Not much, sir. After dinner, he created a small palace using his powers. The others then headed to their rooms, and he went into his," the Marine reported.


    "What?" Suijin yelled, jealousy evident in his voice.


    "It gets worse, sir. Those Aerithan and Ignarockian ''trash'' are staying in the palace, wearing robes made from the finest silk, furs, and gold," the Marine added.


    "What!" Suijin screamed, his aura flaring. "How dare that Blackstar Knight let those ''trash'' stay in a palace, while I sleep in a luxury tent! I am the Water God; I demand the best."


    "I''m sorry, sir, we don''t have the ability to do that, not even you could make a palace using your powers," the Marine replied. Enraged, Suijin glared at the Marine and executed him with a blast of water.


    "Harsh, sir. Shall I call the grunts to clean this up?" Enkai said, as Suijin nodded. Enkai called a couple of grunts to take the dead body away.


    "Now, back to business. We need a way to deal with the Blackstar Knight and his friends without him killing us, or worse," Suijin said as they planned for the rest of the night.


    The Next Morning, Back With Noboru and the Group


    Noboru woke up, stretched, and dressed in his usual black and gold armor. He joined Sky, Layla, Yumeko, and Fire


    General Kai in the dining area.


    "Morning," Noboru greeted as the group replied with their greetings.


    "So, what''s the plan?" Sky asked as Noboru warped a Japanese breakfast onto the table.


    "We will play along with Water God Sujin for now, but I have already told you what I will do once we arrive at the capital city," Noboru replied.


    "This is really good. I''ve never tasted or heard of anything like this. What''s it called?" Yumeko asked as she enjoyed the food.


    "It''s called omelette rice, and I made some green tea, similar to the local drink called ''tea water''," Noboru replied as the group devoured the food and enjoyed the green tea.


    "Thanks, Noboru. That was good," Sky said as everyone else agreed.


    "We will set off shortly. The Aquoran Marines are preparing the camp for departure," Fire General Kai said.


    Noboru turned to Yumeko, Layla, and Sky. "Remember, stick to the plan. We will play along until Water God Sujin makes a wrong move, then we will strike. Let him think we are arrogant and unaware of his plans."


    Sky, Layla, and Yumeko nodded in understanding.


    Noboru and the group finished their food and stood up to meet the Marines and Aquorans to set off towards the capital city.


    Suijin and the Marines were waiting with anger on their faces. Noboru and his group exited their palaces.


    "About time," Enkai sneered.


    "Excuse me?" Noboru questioned.


    "We are wasting precious time here. We must set off immediately," Enkai continued.


    "Is that so?" Noboru said, snapping his fingers, causing the luxury palaces to transform into Aerithan birds, further irritating Suijin, Enkai, and the Marines. Noboru simply smirked, aware of their pathetic plan.


    "Now then, shall we set off?" Noboru continued.


    "Fine, let''s get going. We are wasting time here," Suijin ordered.


    Everyone started their trek towards the capital city. As Noboru walked, he thought about their plans.


    "This will be a fun trip," Noboru muttered, the Marines looking at him, confused by his words.

 Chapter 66 - 66

    Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Noboru, Layla, Sky, Yumeko, Fire General Kai, Suijin, the Marines, Enkai, and the Aquoran Nobles traveled towards the capital. Noboru was currently lost in thought about the recent chaotic events. ''How has it become this chaotic in such a short time?'' he wondered. The turmoil involving the Disciples of Darkness, Aquora Kingdom, Mizuki, Suijin, Void Queen Yami, his parents, Meiyo and Kouki Chikara, Hiroshi, Amaya, and others weighed heavily on him. ''At least it will be over soon,'' he hoped. However, his thoughts were interrupted by Suijin.


    "We will need to get through the great sea before we can reach the Capital City," Suijin informed them. Noboru looked forward and saw a massive river with the capital visible in the distance. Each drop of water seemed to hold an infinite hierarchy of dimensions witch themselves had multiple variations of stories in it including different variations where achoices made effected the outcome severely.


    ''What a pathetic kingdom this is,'' Noboru thought, sensing something significant. He sensed the energy of the trident, its power beckoning him. Noboru, equipped with Omni Energy, was the most perfect version of these people, being able to use any artifact in this world. This was due to being reincarnated using Dimensium, which allowed his Omni Energy to adapt and grant him the abilities and power systems of the world, both evil and good. He could even use energy that contradicted his race, like youkai energy, or energies that were the main or impossible to obtain power sources.


    Omni Energy could negate all powers, abilities, and systems from both the physical and metaphysical realms. It also affected those who were higher dimensional than the user. However, if a higher-dimensional being also used Omni Energy, it would affect them but a similar scale to how a weak mage would fight a stronger mage. Most Omni Energy users had to battle in battlescapes unless the world they fought in had some sort of defense, like Noboru''s own world with its Anti-Damage Force, which scaled and healed the world. Even those who transcended all concepts and laws, like Noboru, could still destroy a world, with attacks unable to be healed.


    "Let''s cross," Enkai ordered, as they followed Suijin across the massive river. Suddenly, Noboru saw a beam of purple energy sent towards them. He quickly created a barrier using his Omni Energy around Yumeko, Sky, Layla, Fire General Kai, and himself, protecting them as Suijin and Enkai dodged. However, half of their weaker marine members were erased from existence.


    Suijin and Enkai looked terrified, but Suijin''s pride prevented him from showing fear. "You there, whoever fired this attack, I, the great Water God, demand you come out and face your punishment for attacking the Water God''s marines," Suijin arrogantly proclaimed.


    In response, a man in robes with purple glowing eyes jumped down. "Water God Suijin, by order of our true ruler Mizuki, you are to hand over the Trident and submit for execution," the man declared.


    ''Hmm, so this is the so-called Disciple of Darkness, one of Mizuki''s followers. This traitor will perish too,'' Suijin thought angrily. Noboru looked at the man with curiosity.


    "That''s him," one of the marines exclaimed.


    "Who is he?" Suijin demanded.


    "My liege, he is a powerless we used to bully. He was the man who cleaned your wife, Lady Aqua''s boots," the marine informed. Noboru sighed at Suijin''s ignorance and arrogance.


    ''I wonder who else was treated badly like Mizuki,'' Noboru thought. ''This kingdom truly is messed up.''


    "How dare you, a powerless, attack us, your Water God, and your masters," Enkai yelled condescendingly.


    "Enough, this ends today, Water God Suijin. Our liege Mizuki will be our new Water God," the disciple declared. Noboru couldn''t help but feel Mizuki would make a better king, or as it''s called in this world, Water God.


    ''So, this is Mizuki''s plan gather those who has been hurt and treated like trash similar to him and give them void energy. Good, I can work with this,'' Noboru thought to himself.


    "What nonsense do you spout, powerless?" Suijin exclaimed.


    "Silence, all of you die," the disciple sent Void Energy attacks towards Suijin, Enkai, and the marines. Seeing this, Noboru quickly protected Layla, Sky, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai again using Omni Energy, as the disciple attacked Suijin with Void Energy.


    Suijin and Enkai quickly manipulated the ice on which the man stood, making him lose balance and miss. "You might have gained the powers of the void, powerless, but we, the powered, have been training with our Aura since we first unlocked them. You think a few weeks of training will put you on our level? Yes, an abomination like you may be able to negate our attacks due to the void''s properties, but you can never truly use your powers. You, powerless, were never meant to have powers; you were born to be slaves to those gifted like us," Suijin yelled.


    "Noboru, should we help?" Sky asked.


    "No, let''s watch these two fight. We might be able to find weaknesses in the way the Disciples and the marines fight and how they use their powers," Noboru replied. Sky nodded in understanding, and the group watched as Suijin, Enkai, and their men surrounded Mizuki. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now we will defeat you and your masters, Disciples of Darkness," Enkai declared. "There is only one true Water God, and his name is Water God Suijin, not that failure of a powerless Mizuki."


    Noboru sighed at the marine leader''s ignorance.


    ''Mizuki was abused, neglected, and treated like trash because he was born powerless. So why shouldn''t he be the Water God? I have decided Mizuki will become the true Water God once his plan is over. I will help him become the True Water God of Aquora. I will erase Suijin''s family history, the history books, and the memories of the people. With that, I will ensure Mizuki rules Aquora,'' Noboru thought to himself.


    "You! You evil powered people don''t even know our names. We are the Disciples of Darkness; we aren''t nobodies; we are someone. We will bring greatness. Our Water God, Mizuki, is someone greater than any Water God, especially Suijin," the disciple yelled.


    "Silence, you powerless. We, the powered, will never see you as equals. Just because you steal the energy of the void doesn''t make you equal to us; no, it makes you evil," Enkai yelled as the disciple smirked.


    "I, Yujimaru, will take revenge for being treated like less than trash. I will destroy you, Water Aura users, and make sure you aren''t any threats to Mizuki-Sama''s rule," the disciple, now named Yujimaru, vowed.


    Suijin smirked arrogantly and laughed. "I, the Water God Suijin, will defeat you."


    Suijin suddenly gathered water from the great sea around him. He combined his water aura with the trident and used shape transformation to turn the water into the legendary beast slain by the hero, a water Leviathan.


    "Now die," Suijin commanded the leviathan to fire a giant water beam of energy toward Yujimaru, destroying everything in its path. Yujimaru smiled as he sent a tiny beam of void energy, which turned the water Leviathan into nothing, but was sent flying as he felt a fist in his gut, only to see Suijin with an arrogant smirk. Suijin sent a combo of punches and kicks to Yujimaru using Aquora martial arts, a combination of water manipulation and close-range martial arts, and ended by sending him flying with a punch into the great sea. Noboru, watching this, sighed at the arrogance of the powered.


    "You see, you may have stolen power, but you can never use it like we powered can. We have been trained since we were children," Suijin said as he watched Yujimaru struggle to get up. "There you are in your rightful state, worm," Suijin said as he coated his hand with water and slashed off Yujimaru''s head. Noboru sensed Sky getting mad; he put his hand on Sky''s shoulder and shook his head. Sky sighed but was angry. Noboru nodded, knowing Sky was mad; he was about to ruin the plan.


    Sky remembered Noboru saying they will defeat all the disciples but Mizuki, where Noboru would rewrite the story and make it so Mizuki was born with Water Aura he siphoned off Suijin, making him the real Water God, not Suijin. Noboru had many plans in place.


    "Now then, let''s continue," Suijin said arrogantly when suddenly they heard a roar. Noboru looked to see the Marines had looks of fear, and even Suijin and Enkai were shaking and sweating. Yumeko, Layla, Sky, and Fire General Kai were confused, but their bodies were shaking in fear.


    "What''s going on? What is that?" Noboru asked. After a few moments of silence, the words "The real Leviathan" were heard. Noboru suddenly sensed a huge amount of Aura Energy coming towards them at high speed. He turned in the direction of the energy.


    "Well then, let''s see how strong this beast the Hero defeated really is," Noboru said.

 Chapter 67 - 67

    Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Noboru saw an enormous monster made of black scales, seemingly with the power to control water. The monster sent a beam of energy towards Suijin, who created a shield of water, only to have his barrier shattered.


    "Impossible!" Suijin yelled as the monster shot a water beam at him and Enkai, disintegrating the Marines behind them. Noboru then saw more disciples of darkness on a nearby island.


    "Quick, they are distracted. Fire," a disciple said as they created multiple void beams towards Suijin and Enkai. Noboru again protected his group. Sky, Layla, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai stared at the unfolding massacre.


    ''I never imagined there would be so many Void Users,'' Sky thought.


    "Noboru, what is going on?" Layla asked fearfully, trembling.


    "Yeah, it feels like we are in danger," Yumeko said in fright, clutching Sky''s arm.


    "It seems I was right. Powerless people are common in Aquora for some reason and therefore are looked down upon as less than trash, which aligns with Mizuki''s plan. His plan is to grant every powerless person the power of the Void to make them a disciple, to amass an army of followers for not just Void Queen Yami, but for himself too. He knows that even if Void Energy is more powerful than Aura users, the powered have more experience. The best way to combat this is to make an army which can swarm and overwhelm with their powers, nullifying the advantages of the powered," Noboru explained.


    "Are we in danger?" Sky asked.


    "Sky, calm down. You forget I am one of the most powerful beings in existence," Noboru said as he looked at the Disciples Of Darkness and then to the Leviathan. ''I should probably take out these Disciples first,'' Noboru thought.


    "Water God Suijin, hand over the trident and prepare for execution," Noboru heard the Disciples Of Darkness''s group priest say. Noboru smiled, sensing their Void Energy.


    ''This should be fun,'' Noboru said.


    "You dare demand I, Water God Suijin, comply with orders made by a powerless?" Suijin shouted arrogantly. Noboru chuckled at Suijin''s stupidity.


    "Well then, we will kill you and take the trident and your kingdom ourselves," one disciple said as Noboru created a telekinesis field and brought them all towards him. The group landed in front of Noboru and the others.


    "Who are you?" "You dare get in the way of our noble goals." "You will die with the Water God." Noboru chuckled at their threats.


    "You guys are funny. Well then, it''s my time to get involved and show you true power," Noboru said as he instantly appeared in front of the Disciples Of Darkness''s group priest. "Time for you to die," Noboru said as he grabbed the priest''s head and crushed it.


    "Impossible, Lord Yuya is dead," a disciple yelled fearfully. Noboru simply stared at the terrified disciples. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Impossible it is not. You will now see true power," Noboru said as with a mere hand gesture, they all turned to dust. Noboru then turned towards the Leviathan. ''I guess I should stop the Leviathan,'' Noboru thought as he flew towards the beast.


    "Ha, even the great hero needed the Trident to defeat this beast," Suijin sneered. "What hope does this outsider have? He may be more powerful than me, but this beast will rip him to shreds."


    Noboru, hearing this, couldn''t help but scoff.


    "Noboru, that''s a beast of legend. Come back," Yumeko yells while holding onto Sky.


    "Noboru can win, Yumeko. Don''t worry, remember he''s always beaten everyone he''s faced," Sky said.


    Enkai laughed derisively. "Let''s see if this so-called Blacknight''s power can stand against a real challenge. One from legend."


    Noboru, hearing Enkai, got a smile on his face, eager to shut the arrogant Kouki and Meiyo wannabe up.


    "Oh yeah, Noboru will beat him," Layla replied confidently.


    "We will see, we will see," Enkai said.


    Noboru, getting closer, was unshaken by the Leviathan''s daunting presence. He landed on the ground and stepped forward. The beast roared, spotting Noboru, sending tidal waves crashing around them. "Let''s see if you are worthy of your legend," Noboru said, his eyes fixed on the Leviathan. "Because to me, you are just a dumb oversized seaworm."


    The Leviathan, getting enraged, lunged, its enormous jaws wide open, aiming to swallow Noboru whole. The spectators gasped, but Noboru calmly raised his hand. "Let''s see if your teeth can penetrate this," he declared, and a force field of shimmering energy formed around him, repelling the Leviathan''s attack effortlessly.


    "Impossible," Suijin stuttered out as he and Enkai exchanged incredulous glances, their arrogance faltering.


    "That should not be possible. Fighting the Leviathan without Poseidon''s Trident is suicide, but this Blackstar Knight is doing it with no problem," the marines murmured among themselves, their faith in their leaders shaken.


    Unaffected by the comments around him, Noboru levitated, rising to meet the Leviathan''s gaze. "Let''s raise the stakes. Omni Energy Technique: Absorption." He extended his hands, and the Leviathan''s next attack, a blast of dark, abyssal water aura energy, was absorbed into Noboru''s palms, leaving no trace.


    "How is this possible?" Suijin yelled out.


    "He... This man absorbed the Leviathan''s attack like nothing, the same attack that destroyed a city," Enkai stuttered, making Noboru raise his eyes. A city in Aeritha would be considered anywhere from galaxy to multi-galaxy size in his home world, depending on the size of the city. But Aquora was a higher and bigger realm/kingdom compared to Aeritha, so big that a droplet of water was said to be so large that it contained an infinite hierarchy of dimensions with many different timelines in the worlds that the dimensions held. If you looked at the droplet you could watch multiple stories play out and comprehend all the stories being played out at the same time.


    Yumeko, Layla, Sky, and Fire General Kai were speechless. They never expected Noboru''s chikara to have this level of power.


    The Leviathan, feeling enraged at the humiliation Noboru was giving it, summoned a whirlpool, attempting to trap Noboru in its deadly spiral. Noboru simply hovered above it, unaffected. "No, no, no, no," he calmly said as he used space manipulation on the whirlpool, and the whirlpool''s direction reversed, throwing the Leviathan off balance.


    The beast, now visibly enraged, growled and roared as it tried to ensnare Noboru with its colossal tentacles. "Time Slow Down," Noboru whispered, and in an instant, he used time manipulation to slow down the movements of the Leviathan as it slowed to a crawl, giving him the opportunity to maneuver effortlessly around its attacks. Although he could have taken the attack and not been affected, Noboru decided he would practice more with his powers and abilities so he could use them effectively.


    "You need more than size and brute strength," Noboru said, addressing the Leviathan as if it could understand him. He crafted weapons of pure energy, resembling spears, and launched them at the Leviathan. The spears pierced the beast''s hide, not to kill, but to subdue, draining its energy and pacifying its rage. The Leviathan let out a pain-filled screech, shocking everyone. They were speechless; the beast that made the hero use the trident was easily beaten by the Blackstar Knight.


    The Leviathan, weakened and subdued, retreated back into the depths of the ocean, its threat neutralized without the need for the Trident or any loss of life.


    The spectators were silent, their previous arrogance replaced with a mix of respect and disbelief. Suijin, his pride wounded, could barely conceal his astonishment. "How... How is this possible?" he stammered.


    Enkai, his voice barely a whisper, said, "He didn''t just defeat the Leviathan; he made it look effortless."


    Layla, Kai, Yumeko, and Sky looked at each other, their expressions a mix of awe and pride. "Noboru," Layla said, "is not just powerful. He''s on a level we can''t even comprehend."


    Sky looked at Layla with pride in Noboru. "Yep, Noboru is an entity that can''t be defeated or described. His power and abilities can''t be compared to anyone in existence. He might be the most powerful entity in all of existence."


    Noboru, hearing Sky''s words, floated down. "That Leviathan was nothing compared to me; it was weak. I never even had to use my true powers," Noboru stated, shocking everyone ¨C Suijin, Enkai, the marines, and the Aquoran Nobles. They were all shocked that Noboru Chikara wasn''t even using his full power.


    Noboru, satisfied with his performance, headed towards his companions. "Well then, let''s head off to the capital," Noboru said as he enjoyed the fear of Suijin and his marines.

 Chapter 68 - 68

    Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Noboru, Sky, Layla, Yumeko, Fire General Kai, Suijin, and his Navy Marines had crossed the great sea. Noboru knew he could teleport there but decided against it. As Noboru walked he couldn''t help but feel his rage boil being the mere presence of a man similar to Hiroshi. He felt like enjoying the adventure but couldn''t because of Suijin remonding him of Hiroshi. On the other hand he was becoming friendly with Sky, Layla, and Yumeko. They were his age. It was then he saw a boy no older than 5 running towards them, screaming for help. Water God Suijin and Enkai were about to go and help him, seeing he wore the mark of the Trident, from which Noboru learned that they branded children with Water Aura to show they had absolute power over and were superior to people who never had the mark as they were powerless. Noboru used an ability he learned, which was sensing, and felt the boy had no life, no Aura but was completely Void Energy unlike the Disciples who still exerted life energy. Noboru, thanks to omni energy, could sense all energies. Noboru quickly appeared in front of him and neck-chopped him as the boy poofed away. Noboru sensed several Void Energy signatures nearby.


    "Get down; it''s an illusion made by the Disciples Of Darkness!" Noboru yelled as they ducked down and beams of Void Energy were fired from all directions. Noboru then felt a surge of Void Energy gathering above a faraway city, which Noboru could only assume was Mizuki preparing a void invasion as soon as the Trident which Suijin had entered the capital.


    Suddenly, Robed figures jumped down. "I am High Priest Kashin. You have killed many of our people who wish to free the beautiful and ever-glorious Void Queen. Therefore, by order of Mizuki-sama''s decree, we will execute Water God Suijin if you hand over the trident and yourself for execution. We will let your men live, but if you refuse, we will kill your men, these Aerithans and Ignarockians who are helping you, and take you and the trident to Mizuki-sama ourselves," Kashin declared. Suijin and his marines showed no remorse, but they looked afraid.


    ''These Disciples of Darkness were powerless, mistreated just like Mizuki, and they now have Void Energy like Mizuki''s. It seems like they are choosing the path of vengeance. Am I going to have to fight that out of them?'' Noboru thought. Suijin was seething. "You are all powerless; you should listen to your betters," Suijin proclaimed, his voice filled with rage as Enkai and the rest of the marines laughed at Kashin and the disciples'' threats.


    "Do you really think we will let you hurt Water God Suijin-sama?" Enkai said arrogantly making Noboru raise his eye brows from what he was sending was hostile intent from Enkai but it wasn''t aimed at his group or the Disciple but to Suijin. Noboru heard Suijin and the Marines arrogantly laughed and gloated at Kashin and the Disciples Of Darkness.


    ''Oh Suijin you and your people are so Naive you can''t tell one of your own is...'' Noboru was brought out of his thought as he saw Layla, Sky, and Yumeko looked disgusted who were next to him, along with Fire General Kai looked like he was ready to leave Suijin and his marines to their fate. they knew it was only because of Noboru that the Marines weren''t hiding like before they were told about the Disciples'' goals, plus they couldn''t fight Void users well. Suijin can for a bit, but would be overwhelmed because the Void could negate all aura-based powers, and it can erase the existence of anyone and anything it touches, unless it''s spirit aura, red aura, or Noboru Chikara.


    ''Why don''t you just go and anger someone who can kill you?'' Yumeko thought sarcastically.


    ''Such arrogance, just like Lord Baron Jaeger,'' Sky thought back to the dumb noble that used to live near his mother''s house. Thinking about it made Sky realize he hadn''t gone back to it since that day.


    ''God save us all if he''s going to be part of the alliance,'' Layla thought.


    Noboru almost sensing their thoughts decided to intervene. "Don''t we might be able to enact the plan quicker than we initially planned well atleast the first part of it." Noboru whispered, catching their intention.


    "This isn''t going to end well," Fire General Kai murmured as Noboru nodded his head in agreement but knew that what the Fire General said was only in the case of the Water God and his marines But that didn''t matter he''s only here to get to the capital and watch over Sky, Yumeko, and Layla. After they reached the capital, he planned to help Mizuki and put his plan into action while Sky and his group took care of the Disciples Of Darkness but his plan had changed and it was all because the Enkai showed a bit of malice towards Suijin.


    Kashin simply smiled. "Oh, we will, and we are going to kill every Marine you have with you," Kashin declared, angering Suijin and the marines. "Attack!" Kashin yelled as Void Users surrounded them. Void Energy attacks were being sent towards Suijin and the marines. Noboru simply protected Layla, Sky, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai with a barrier made of omni energy using a mere hand gesture while the Water God Suijin and Enkai protected themselves. Noboru saw several marines be hit and turned into nothing as Suijin and Enkai defended themselves alone. The fight soon turned one-sided with Void Energy negating Water Aura, killing several marines as Noboru sensed their deaths.


    Enkai quickly took the trident from Water God Suijin, which infuriated him. "What do you think you''re doing," Suijin demanded, enraged. "What is the meaning of this?"


    "It''s my time to rule now, Suijin." Enkai spat. "Your family has destroyed this kingdom; your own flesh and blood is the reason we are running like cowards. It''s my time to be king now; your failure of a line should change occupations. You are not worthy of being the Water Go! Your eldest joined a terrorist group.," Enkai yelled. As he said this, Enkai used the trident and Water Aura and manipulated the marines behind Suijin into attacking Suijin. Suijin quickly retaliated and turned his Water Aura Dragon towards his men killing them. Noboru, sensing this, decided it was time to interfere.


    ''Now''s my chance to get rid of this corrupt trash.'' Noboru thought as he wasn''t surprised Suijin was turned on by his elite guard he sensed Enkai''s intentions and it seems the fool acted on them.


    ''It seems like the Marines were now just liabilities now.'' Noboru though as with a hand movement, killed all Marines present, shocking everyone.


    "What have you done my men, First i loose my castle to my son, Then i loose my Trident to this traitor and now you traitors kill my Navy Marines and make it easier for my failure of a brat Mizuki to stay in power. I knew it you do work for him don''t you? It''s why you were angry when i badmouthed him." Suijin roared out.


    "Noboru, that wasn''t part of the plan. We need Suijin alive as back up incase you can''t convince mizuki ," Sky said, panicking.


    "Don''t worry I got it handled." Noboru replied but saw as the three got nervous.


    "Noboru, I understand Water God Suijin is the scum of this world, but we need him alive," Layla said, fearing what Noboru did.


    "You''re wrong; he''s lost his power now. The chance to attack and end this scum. Our plan was always going to kill him, be it by forcing him to change by changing role in story effectively killing this variant or by force. It was going to end today," Noboru said, which was shocking to Sky, Layla, and Yumeko as they were informed by Noboru that he never planned on leaving Suijin ,Enkai and the marines alive and now he managed to think of a way of getting the Trident. This was a chance to take the Trident from a corrupt leader not Like Wind God Kaze or Fire God Ignis.


    "Remember, we just need to protect the Trident, not Suijin. Water God Suijin and his marines were liabilities and will only stop an alliance with the other kingdoms," Noboru sai, as Layla, Sky, and Yumeko stopped questioning and agreed.


    "Noboru, weren''t there any innocent?" Yumeko questioned.


    "They weren''t; you can agree with me, Sky, can''t you? As the son of two powerless, the way they treated the powerless half of their people... They didn''t deserve to live; they are no better than that Baron Jaeger from your mother''s area who used, extorted, and abused the powerless. They are not better than Meiyo Kouki and the rest of my family for how they treated the powerless and how they were going to kill Layla, Yumeko, and you for being Aerithans and the Fire General for being Ignarockian. Tell me, are they really innocent?" Noboru asked, shocking everyone. Layla, Sky, and Yumeko could not find an argument against Noboru.


    Fire General Kai then spoke, "He''s right; this alliance would have never worked out." As this was said the trio remembered what Noboru had told them back in the camp about what the water god planned to do to them.


    ''They were planning on capturing me. Suijin wanted to use me for pleasure and give Layla to Enkai just to break Sky,'' Yumeko thought, recalling what Noboru told them back at the camp. ''Noboru... Noboru''s always saved us. He never once demanded I return the favor. I will one day''


    ''Noboru saved Layla, Yumeko, me, and my kingdom. The least I can do is trust him. He did the same when he saved Yumeko and Layla from my red version, plus I after what he told me Suijin was gonna do to Yumeko and Layla I agree with him,'' Sky thought s he got angry remembering Layla and Yumeko''s faith if Suijin beat Noboru.


    ''Noboru saved me; and he''s done it againI,'' Layla thought as she shivered at the thought og being used by Enkai.


    Kashin started to laugh. "Turned on by not only your elite but also the Blackstar knight. We knew you were scum if even the Blackstar Knight hates you, but you just proved we were right, Water God Suijin," Kashin declared, laughing.


    ''You''re next, Disciple. Only Mizuki lives, and then I will rewrite the story of this kingdom/realm, not not just that but this entire world, to give him the life I couldn''t give him. Well, at least I will try. If I can''t, then I will at least try to give you the life I couldn''t have," Noboru thought as his mind momentarily flashed back to his past before refocusing on the present and the future.


    "This is our chance, attack," Kashin yelled as the Disciples Of Darkness attacked the now alone Water God Suijin. However, before they could even move, Noboru teleported in front of Suijin, gripping him by the neck.


    "People like you disgust me. You are exactly like my father, and I''m happy I can finally kill scum like you without backlash," Noboru said as fear spread throughout Suijin''s body. Noboru punched his chest, breaking bone but stopping before he could kill him.


    "I''m not going to let you die that quickly; I will torture you like what my father had the kingdom do to me. You and he are the same," Noboru said as he was about to slam Suijin into the ground but stopped when he heard a voice call out his name.


    "Noboru. No, just kill him please. Don''t become a monster like him. You don''t need to dirty your hands," Sky pleaded, not wanting Noboru, a man he saw as a hero, to become a monster. Noboru simply looked at Suijin, instilling fear he had never felt before, as Noboru dropped Suijin.


    "Fine, you''re right. There''s no point in torturing him. That will be saved for them," Noboru said as a single thought went to his family before he turned to Suijin, and with a single glance at Suijin, Noboru saw Suijin disappear, fading into nothingness as fear overtook him. The three Aerithans, Sky, Yumeko, and Layla, sighed in relief. Don''t get them wrong; they were scared but happy Noboru wasn''t a monster.


    Noboru then turned towards Enkai and, before anyone could see, the last remnant of Suijin''s army faded into nothing. Noboru teleported beside Enkai, grabbing the trident. The Disciples Of Darkness turned to Noboru. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hand over the trident, you nuisance. We need it to complete our plans," Kashin declared, angering Noboru. Noboru chuckled.


    "Come here and get it," Noboru said.

 Chapter 69 - 69

    Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Noboru looked at Kashin, a High Priest of the Disciples of Darkness and one of Mizuki''s followers who was planning to take the Trident. "Well then, come and get it," Noboru challenged, as Sky, Layla, and Yumeko moved to his side, ready to help.


    "You three, stay with Fire General Kai," Noboru ordered as they turned to him.


    "But Noboru, we can help," Sky declared, as Layla and Yumeko nodded in agreement.


    "It''s an order. Stay here. You know without using the Red Wind, which lets Red Sky takeover, you can''t fight a Void Energy User," Noboru declared. Sky wanted to argue, but Layla and Yumeko held him back, realizing Noboru was right. Even though Yumeko could use her Wind Spirit Form to fight, she was scared that if she did and got hurt, Red Sky could take over and this time, he might stay.


    "Just stay here," Yumeko pleaded with puppy eyes. As Sky sighed, seeing this, he felt his heart flutter and nodded.


    Kashin then declared, "Disciples Of Darkness, attack! Get the trident; it is the tool we need to free Void Queen Yami-Sama," Kashin declared as he and the Disciples Of Darkness ran towards Noboru and the Aerithans. Only for the path to shift and change, as Noboru looked at the droplets of water which held Hierachies of Dimensions taking parts of what some worlds inside of the Hierarchies of Dimensions looked like, changing the battlefield from an aquatic paradise to an all-terrain battlefield with plains, a canyon, volcanoes, and mountains appearing, each extending, bending, and twisting infinitely and having hierarchies of dimensions in each atom of a piece of dirt, lava, water, grass, and more.


    "You think that this will stop us," yelled Kashin as he and his Disciples Of Darkness didn''t even stop; they kept charging at Noboru, Sky, Layla, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai, and soon they were close to fighting.


    "Void Energy Blast!" Kashin yelled as he sent a giant Void Energy Beam towards Noboru, only for Noboru to look at the Void.


    "Turn to nothing," Noboru said as he made it fade into nothingness. The Disciples and Kashin, sensing it turn into nothing as if it never existed, were shocked and scared.


    "Impossible,"


    "He turned the void into nothing."


    "How is that possible? The Void Energy is nothing."


    "Can our Queen even do this?"


    "Monster," yelled the Disciples with Kashin, making Noboru smirk as he saw Kashin, who was afraid.


    "Is that all?" Noboru asked.


    "How? How can you erase nothing? There was nothing there for you to erase," yelled Kashin, scared and fearful as he backed up.


    "It''s simple," Noboru said, as he thought back to during his seven years of training between the time when he first arrived in this prison realm being imprisoned by his uncle Niju and when he met Sky. He learned more about his mysterious and all-encompassing force, Omni Energy. He understood it as the essence and origin of everything ¨C every concept, power, ability, system, life, and everything itself. But Omni Energy was not just the beginning; it was also the end of all things. It also transcended these roles, embodying concepts that existed beyond the conventional ideas of beginning and end.


    Noboru discovered that even the mere thought of something existing before the start or after the end of everything, including Omni Energy itself, could be brought into existence by Omni Energy. This was possible because someone''s belief in a concept beyond the known limits of start and end could breathe life into that concept, thanks to Omni Energy. It seemed to contradict itself ¨C being the origin of everything, it could also conceive the idea of something existing before its own beginning. Likewise, while it signified the end, it could manifest the concept of something beyond that end. Even if another being or person without Omni Energy thinks of this concept and makes it real, Omni Energy is still the Origin and essence of the said concept.


    Noboru also learned that with sufficient training, one could harness unlimited Omni Energy, defying even the boundaries set by the energy itself. This meant that despite having limited Omni Energy reserves, a person could access an infinite supply of Omni Energy if they could manipulate it to a high enough level. This limitless nature of Omni Energy was what allowed Noboru to use it to transform Kashin''s Void Energy, which represents and is nothingness, into nothing. It was this power that enabled Noboru to erase the existence of Kashin''s Void Energy, a feat that seemed impossible.


    "I can do anything I want; I have no limits," Noboru stated calmly, his voice echoing. In a blur of movement, defying the very fabric of time, Noboru lunged forward. His speed was so astonishing that it seemed as if he had transcended speed itself. With a swift, precise motion, he ripped off the head of the nearest Disciple, a gory testament to his unmatched prowess. Not pausing for a moment, he spun around and delivered a devastating kick to another Disciple, decapitating them with the sheer force of his attack.


    The battlefield was a whirl of chaos and violence, but Noboru moved through it like a storm, unstoppable and fierce. With a surge of his Omni Energy, he drove his fist through the air, striking another opponent with such power that their head simply detached from their body, soaring through the air before thudding to the ground.


    The remaining Disciples hesitated, their resolve faltering in the face of Noboru''s overwhelming might. But Noboru wasn''t done yet. His eyes narrowed, focusing on the mastermind among them, the High Priest known as Kashin. With a cold, calculated fury, he advanced towards his adversary.


    The final Disciple, realizing the inevitable, braced for impact. But Noboru, instead of striking immediately, paused. A sly grin spread across his face. "Now we just need to wait until reality catches up," he said, his voice chillingly calm amidst the carnage.


    "What?" Kashin said as confusion spread across the Disciple''s face, a momentary lapse that was all Noboru needed. Unknown to him, Noboru had used his speed, which was so fast reality needed to catch up, almost as if it was lagging, to deliver an explosive burst of Omni Energy. He unleashed a final, crushing blow. The impact, right now as reality was catching up, was invisible, intangible, yet it hit with the force of a thousand suns. Kashin stood there, unscathed for a fleeting moment. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your attack failed," Kashin laughed, just then as he said that, as if reality had just aligned with Noboru''s actions, his blood burst out of his body as he screamed in pain along with any other disciples remaining.


    Sky stood there, amazed at what he had seen, speechless.


    ''Amazing,'' Yumeko thought to herself.


    "Unbelievable," Yumeko whispered to herself.


    "He definitely is a god; he has to be," Fire General Kai said, astonished, as Noboru stood alone amidst the wreckage of the Disciples Of Darkness, as to anyone left alive he was the figure of immense power and resolve.


    Noboru calmly walked over to Sky, Layla, Yumeko, Fire General Kai as he approached Noboru spoke.


    "Now then, we should get going; we need to reach the capital city. I''m sure Mizuki is making his move as we speak," Noboru said, making Sky, Layla, and Yumeko snap back to focus and nod as Fire General Kai did the same. As Noboru was walking, he created a portal with Omni Energy to the capital city.


    "Come, this portal will take us there," Noboru said, as Sky, Yumeko, Layla, and even Fire General Kai stared, amazed.


    "Just what are you?" Layla asked, curious, only to see Noboru shrug.


    "I''m nothing," Noboru said, making Sky and Yumeko laugh.


    "Really?" Sky asked.


    "Yeah, you definitely are more than nothing," Yumeko said.


    "I mean, Noboru, you literally just erased something which was nothing," Layla stated, making Sky and Yumeko chuckle as Fire General Kai stood there, shocked, still trying to process what he saw. Noboru just laughed.


    "I guess that is true," Noboru said as they walked through the portal to the capital city.


    "Wow, this is amazing," Layla and Sky exclaimed as Yumeko, Fire General Kai, and Noboru stood unfazed. They had entered the Aquatic capital city, a vast city made of sea rock. Sky stared, marveling at the sheer size of the city.


    "Wow, this city is amazing," Layla said as she smiled. She then saw a massive palace in the center of the city.


    "This must be where the Water God Suijin lived," Sky said, pointing towards the palace.


    "Indeed. We should go there. That''s where Mizuki will be," Noboru stated.


    Layla looked around. "But where is Mizuki''s army? Isn''t he making a Void Invasion as we speak?"


    "They are likely waiting for Suijin to come so Mizuki could make some sort of speech before he unleashed the Void Invasion upon the Capital City, but we are here in his place. Now it''s time to follow the plan," Noboru declared as Sky, Layla, and Yumeko nodded.


    ''Noboru, we''re with you.''


    ''We will do our part, Noboru. The Disciples Of Darkness have to be defeated no matter the cost. Mizuki will become Water God and i shall change the plot of this story if have to do so but first i have to judge his character see if he''s like more or just an abused version of his father.'' Noboru thought as a tear fell from his eye remembering his childhood and how Water God Suijin reminds him of Hiroshi his evil father.


    ''Now''s no time for tears its time to go forward.''

 Chapter 70 - 70

    Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Noboru, Layla, Sky, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai were in the Aquatic Capital City. Noboru led the group towards Mizuki''s castle. Layla, Sky, and Yumeko were excited, while Fire General Kai and Noboru were on guard.


    "Wow, Noboru, look how large this place is," Sky declared in excitement. Layla nodded in agreement as Yumeko smiled, happy to be with Sky and her friends. Fire General Kai looked around to see the citizens looking scared and depressed, wondering if Mizuki was responsible.


    Noboru, observing the area, saw that many Water Aura users were afraid. ''So not everyone rebelled against Mizuki, but they are still treated like trash. I wonder if I will be the same to the Phoenix Kingdom,'' Noboru thought, before he quickly shook his head, realizing he needed to focus.


    "Noboru, we are here. Mizuki is somewhere inside his castle," Sky declared.


    "Sky, Layla, Yumeko, are you ready? This will determine if Mizuki can join us. We will see if he''s good; if he isn''t, well then I will have to do something else," Noboru stated, as Layla, Sky, and Yumeko nodded.


    "I will destroy him and make him pay if he for rebelling," Yumeko vowed, surprising Sky with her change in demeanor. She was usually sweet and caring, even willing to help an enemy, but now Yumeko was serious, no longer the same naive sweet saint as before. He wondered what could have happened. On Yumeko neck behind her a Trident shaped mark glew.


    Noboru found this odd and looked at Yumeko before he saw a trident-shaped mark. The same mark Water God Suijin placed on his people. Noboru narrowed his eyes as he closed them and focused on the Trident mark, trying to sense something. Suddenly, his face turned to one of rage. Sky, Layla, and Yumeko, seeing his angered look, couldn''t help but get frightened. Fire General Kai saw this and wondered why Noboru was mad, but soon he realized something: if Noboru could turn a void energy attack into nothing, and if he was angered just by something in Yumeko, he wondered what Noboru could do if he was truly angered.


    "What''s wrong?" Sky asked nervously as Noboru calmed down and quickly told Layla, Sky, and Fire General Kai why.


    "That''s not Yumeko," Noboru said, as the Yumeko in front of them started to sweat and shake.


    "Yumeko?" Layla asked, only to see a water claw form from said Yumeko and try to stab Noboru, shocking everyone. Sky and Layla''s jaws dropped. Fire General Kai was shocked and speechless. Yumeko felt fear as Noboru before her didn''t even flinch. It never even pierced the air around him, showing his mere presence was above all Aquorans.


    "Who are you?" Sky yelled, mad and worried for Yumeko. Layla got mad, seeing the Yumeko imposter, as Fire General Kai just waited as Noboru spoke.


    "It''s the real Yumeko in body, but Water God Suijin put a mark that will allow him to puppeteer her body if he died, using her as a way to continue living, using water Aura. I should have erased his existence, but his mark still links back to him. Sky, Layla, and Kai, back up. I will take care of it," Noboru ordered, as Layla, Sky, and Fire General Kai nodded and did as told.


    "What are you?" Water God Suijin asked in Yumeko''s body, scared of Noboru but surprised he sensed her so easily. "You shouldn''t have known until you killed my son Mizuki, and I could stab you when you least expected and felt betrayal dying to a friend. After that I would proceed with taking back the trident and putting my other son Kawa on the throne," Suijin yelled in Yumeko''s body as Noboru got mad. He hated Suijin and his existence. He was to similar to Hiroshi. Noboru for a fact knew if Hiroshi could he would have done the same thing. He will need to check in case Hiroshi did. It was unlikely but Noboru has learned expect the unexpected.


    "Your Water God Suijin, that bastard who''s like my father. This time I will erase your existence, even if I have to destroy this kingdom if I have to," Noboru growled, as a red and black coloured omni energy began to form around him, shocking Sky, Layla, Fire General Kai, as the city shook scared of his power.


    ''I haven''t used this power in a long time,'' Noboru thought, thinking back to every time he used the Transcendent State, but he snapped out of his thought and focused back on Suijin in Yumeko''s body.


    ''Noboru''s angry, and his power is like nothing I ever felt. It feels like I can''t breathe, and like the world itself fears him,'' Sky thought, scared his breathing and heart beat quicken.


    ''Noboru, his anger, it feels like an angry god of vengeance about unleash his wrath,'' Layla thought as her eyes trembled she couldn''t stand her legs gave out.


    ''Just how powerful is Noboru? Is his power this great? How could he hide it?'' Fire General Kai thought, as he feared Noboru''s power. He was close to passing out just being near Noboru


    Suijin, who was puppeteering Yumeko''s body, backed up in fear. He felt this power reach him wherever he was when he was dead. "Soul erasure," Noboru said, as Suijin, where he was, screamed as he faded to nothing. The Trident mark on Yumeko''s body faded away and turned to nothing. Yumeko passed out, her body exhausted. Sky quickly caught her, as Layla and Fire General Kai ran towards Sky.


    "Sky, is Yumeko okay?" Layla asked, scared, as she looked at Noboru, Layla crying, scared of her friend passing out. Sky calmed her down.


    "It''s okay, Layla. Noboru erased the link Suijin had with Yumeko," Sky said, as Layla, Yumeko, Sky, and Fire General Kai looked at Noboru, seeing him calm down.


    "He''s right. I erased Suijin from existence. Now he''s gone, not dead, but gone, never existed. The mark''s gone. When Yumeko wakes up, she will be her usual bubbly self," Noboru said, making Layla, Sky, and Fire General Kai sigh in relief. Sky asked Noboru how he knew.


    "When I saw the way she was acting, talking about killing Mizuki in a similar manner to Suijin, I knew something was wrong. Maybe Suijin was using some mental manipulation on her, but then the moment I saw the trident mark, I knew Suijin must have planned something, so I sensed Yumeko and saw a mark connected to the dead Water God Suijin. He must have put it on her before I killed him," Noboru explained, as Fire General Kai spoke up.


    "Noboru, we should enter the palace now. Mizuki will get impatient. Yumeko should wake up in a bit, so Sky, Layla, and you can carry her and follow me. I know this palace well," Fire General Kai declared, as Noboru, Layla, Sky, nodded.


    As they arrived outside the palace Layla, Sky, and Yumeko could not help but be amazed at the wonderous sight of the castle.


    "Wow, Guys, look how beautiful and enourmous this place is," Sky declared in excitement as he looked at the grandeur of the main royal palace of Aquora. The palace stood as a majestic testament to the union of nature and architecture. Its towering spires seemed to reach for the heavens, adorned with intricate carvings and embellished with aquatic motifs. The palace was constructed from luminescent coral-like structures that glowed softly in the moonlight, casting an enchanting radiance all around. Elaborate bridges and walkways connected the various parts of the palace, weaving a mesmerizing web over the crystalline pools that surrounded it. At the heart of the palace, a massive, opalescent dome glistened with an otherworldly luminescence, and it was said to be the very heart of Aquora where water itself was born, first formed.


    "Let''s go," Noboru declared, as they entered Mizuki''s castle and found him standing on the Throne.


    "So you have arrived, you deadbeat disgrace of a father. Today I will show you the power of the powerless granted to me by the void queen Yami herself and get revenge... Who the hell are you?" Mizuki said with anger, but when he spotted Noboru, Layla, Sky, Fire General Kai, and a passed-out Yumeko, it turned to confusion.


    ''Who are these outsiders? How did they get in my father''s palace, and how did they get the Deadbeat Disgrace''s trident? No matter, I will take it and bring back Void Queen Yami,'' Mizuki thought.


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 71 - 71

    Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Noboru looked at Mizuki. "So, you''re Water God Suijin''s oldest son, Mizuki?" Noboru asked. Sky, Layla, and Fire General Kai were still carrying Yumeko. Mizuki nodded.


    ''Who is this stranger? He somehow got into my father''s palace and got my deadbeat father''s trident. No matter, I will kill him. With my newfound void power granted to me by Void Queen Yami-sama, I will free her. Then we shall live together forever and free the water realm.''


    "You will hand me my father''s trident so we can end the tyrannical reign of my deadbeat, disgraceful father. Then, me and Void Queen Yami-sama can live together. I will propose to her after I free her," Mizuki demanded. Noboru sighed as the void energy Mizuki exerted started to act out towards Layla, Sky, and Fire General Kai, who was protecting Yumeko. Noboru quickly protected them with omni energy, which Mizuki noticed.


    "I have already killed your father and ended his tyranny. You do know that you won''t live if you free her. Her mere presence is a threat to people like you. Her mere presence turns all to nothing. Void energy destroys life," Noboru said, but Mizuki didn''t listen. Noboru was getting annoyed at his arrogance and foolishness.


    ''This Mizuki, I can tell, is like my family: arrogant and stupid. Just like his father, who thought people born without powers were weak and pathetic. What he didn''t realize was that he was the weak and pathetic one. The powerless could harness the energy of the void, something that surpassed their precious aura. Just like Hiroshi, who looked down on me and tried to use me as a scapegoat for his selfish and evil ambitions.''


    "You know nothing, heretic. Hand over the trident, now," Mizuki yelled, losing his patience, as Noboru just sighed.


    "I will give you a chance. Stop, or you will die," Noboru stated, only to see Mizuki smile arrogantly. His laugh echoed through the royal throne room chamber, a cold, scornful cackle that dripped with disdain, as if he found the mere thought of Noboru killing him amusingly beneath him.


    "You think you can kill me?" Mizuki questioned in a condescending tone, his arrogance growing. "I am Mizuki-sama, chosen one of Void Queen Yami-sama herself. She bestowed her gift of void energy upon me when I was a mere powerless child," Mizuki laughed, angering Noboru.


    "Are you looking down upon me, commoner? You dare defy me, the great Mizuki-sama? I will grant you mercy. Just hand over the trident, and maybe we can find some use for you, commoner. I will let you and your people live as servants for me and the great and beautiful Yami-sama," Mizuki declared arrogantly as Sky, Layla, and Fire General Kai gasped, angry.


    Noboru, enraged by Mizuki''s words, felt red and black omni energy boil around him, as reality distorted. "Noboru?" Sky whispered, scared of Noboru''s power.


    Layla, seeing Mizuki''s words anger Noboru, felt anger, but the anger of a friend who wanted to protect Noboru. Realizing that she had grown close to Noboru, despite not knowing him for long, she felt anger at Mizuki insulting her friend. Layla felt a flame in her heart, unlike any she had felt before.


    "You take that back; Noboru is a kind man, a brave man who saved my life, a hero," Layla declared, defending Noboru as she got mad, with Sky nodding in support, and Fire General Kai staying silent, watching.


    Mizuki just laughed at them. "You pathetic Aerithans, Ignarockians, Aquorans, and Terravaleans with aura don''t deserve to live. You all should be grateful I offered to let you live as slaves. You should be grateful, for it is the will of Yami-sama."


    Mizuki then yelled, "You are all worthless and weak. You commoners and peasants deserve to grovel before those better than you. That is the only place you will be worthy of serving and worshipping your betters like Mizuki-sama and Yami-sama."


    "Enough!" thundered Noboru, his voice echoing through the cavernous halls of the castle. Mizuki barely had time to react before a sharp, searing pain enveloped him. He found himself flung across the room, crashing against the cold, stone wall on the far side.


    Before he could gather his senses, Noboru materialized before him, a tempest of fury. With a swift motion, he grasped Mizuki''s collar, pulling him close. His eyes burned with an intensity that was almost palpable. "I thought you were like me, but no, you''re nothing but a disgraced echo of Suijin. You both share the same corrupt soul. I was willing to offer you redemption, but my patience has worn thin. Your end is nigh, and with it, I will reshape this world''s narrative. You will be reborn with a sister, a beacon of kindness, not a harbinger of rebellion for a heartless cause."


    Mizuki''s eyes widened as Noboru''s words sank in, a mix of disbelief and dread washing over him. Noboru''s grip tightened. "The Void Queen Yami, as you so revere, doesn''t bestow power. It''s the void itself, an unfathomable force, indifferent to your twisted ambitions. And I... I will redefine your existence, perhaps even condemn you to a fate of servitude, a fitting irony for your treacherous suggestion."


    With a swift, brutal motion, Noboru unleashed a devastating punch, shattering the facade of Mizuki''s face. A muffled scream tried to escape Mizuki''s lips, but before it could fully form, he was sent spiraling through the air, crashing through the castle''s towering windows into the void beyond.


    Noboru, standing amidst the shattered glass and stone, extended his hand with a chilling calm. "Be undone by the very power you sought to command. Void Dragon Roar!" he declared, as a tumultuous surge of void energy coalesced into the form of a colossal dragon, its presence alone warping the realm around it.


    "How... How can you wield the void? Only those chosen by Yami herself..." Mizuki stammered, terror and disbelief contorting his features.


    Noboru''s expression remained impassive. "You are not worthy of such knowledge." With a mere flick of his wrist, the Void Dragon opened its maw, unleashing a cataclysmic beam of energy.


    Mizuki, driven by desperation, attempted to manipulate the void energy, to redirect the dragon''s fiery assault. But his efforts were in vain. The energy was relentless, unyielding, swallowing him whole, erasing his very essence until nothing remained. Noboru watched on impassively, his mind whirling with conflicting emotions.


    ''I shouldn''t have done that,'' Noboru thought, feeling a small guilt for killing someone who became evil due to the same circumstances as him. ''But I guess this version of Mizuki has to go. After all, if he stays alive, I can never escape this prison.'' Noboru then closed his eyes, focusing his will upon the very fabric of the story that defined their world. With a mere thought, he began to unravel and reweave the tapestry of existence, his powers transcending the boundaries of the physical and metaphysical.


    In the realm of Aeitha, where verdant forests stretched endlessly, the people suddenly found their histories altered. In Terravale, where the earth sang with ancient magic, legends transformed. In Ignarock, where flames danced to the rhythm of life, memories shifted. And in Aquora, the very kingdom he stood in, reality bent to his will.


    Noboru spoke, his voice resonating with the absolute power of Omni Energy, "Let the story be rewritten. In the royal lineage of Aquora, let there be another heir, Aqua named after her mother Queen Aqua. Suijin, the Water God, shall not have only borne Kawa and Mizuki, but also Princess Aqua The Second, the youngest yet the most destined."


    The air shimmered around him, reality acquiescing to his command. In this new narrative, Aqua, born unknown and unacknowledged, shall emerge as the central figure. "Kawa, once heir to the kingdom due to his birthright since he possessed water aura, shall now be devoid of this gift, like his other brother Mizuki, who in this story accepts his fate. In this new narrative, it is Aqua who shall inherit the power of the water aura and become the next Water God."


    As Noboru''s words wove into the fabric of the cosmos, the royal family of Aquora, across all realms, felt a profound shift. Memories realigned, history reconfigured itself, and a new truth settled into the hearts and minds of all.


    In a grand chamber of the Aquora palace, Water God Suijin sat, his expression one of serene acceptance. Beside him stood Aqua, his youngest, with high reserves of water aura, showing her destiny as the next water god.


    "Father," Aqua spoke, her voice resonant with a power newly hers, "I feel the tide within me, the call of the water that now acknowledges me as the next Water God."


    Suijin, with wisdom in his eyes, and his attitude and nature now changed like all Aquorans, replied, "Yes, my child. The waters have always been wise. They have chosen you, and we, your family, stand beside you. Your siblings, Kawa and Mizuki, though not blessed with the water aura, have their own paths to forge."


    "And you, father?" Aqua inquired, sensing the change in her father''s aura.


    "I have ruled these waters long enough. It is time for me to retire, to let the new wave guide our people. You, Aqua, are now our Water God, the guardian of our realm''s essence."


    The news rippled through the realms, reaching even the furthest corners of Aeitha, Terravale, and Ignarock. People looked up to the skies, sensing the shift, acknowledging the rise of a new Water God, and the graceful exit of the old.


    Noboru, looking at this creation and change he brought about, smiled. "The old Water God Suijin, Enkai, Mizuki, and their loyalists have now been erased and rewritten, and Aqua now leads the realm with her siblings Kawa and Mizuki at her side," he thought as he walked up to Sky, Yumeko who was now healed, Layla, and Fire General Kai, who were in front of Water God Aqua.


    "Your Highness," Fire General Kai said as he brought out a scroll and handed it to one of Aqua''s aides. "I am here on behalf of Fire God Ignis, who is, as you know, the ruler of Ignarock, here to propose an alliance. With me are the representatives of Aeritha, approved by Wind God Kaze, who are also here. The purpose of this alliance is to create true peace, not the one made under Terravale''s threat which can be broken any minute, and to fight against the void. As you know, there is a terrorist group known as the Disciples of Darkness who wish to gather the relic of the hero, which was given to the founding elemental gods to end the war and be used as a deterrent for war. We believe the Void Queen Yami will be freed by the Disciples of Darkness, and when she is reawakened, the erasure of all is what will follow.." Fire General Kai said as he looked at Mizuki, Enkai, Suijin, and thought back to all the chaos Suijin had caused and what Mizuki had done before Noboru''s narration and how different they are now.


    "It seems we can use such powerful allies to fight against the Disciples of Darkness as our relic has also gone missing. I presume you will be going to Terravale now," Aqua replied as Fire General Kai nodded. Aqua then looked at Noboru.


    "You are the Blackstar Knight I have heard about, yes?" Aqua asked as Noboru nodded. "Since my kingdom is recovering due to an attack by the void, we cannot spare a representative. I ask, can you represent Aquora when speaking to the Terravalean king?" she asked.


    ''So when rewriting the story, Omni Energy filled in the blank I never specified by making the people think there was a Void Invasion instead of me attacking Mizuki. That''s interesting,'' Noboru thought as he stepped up. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I would be honored, Water God Aqua, to represent the Aquora kingdom for the alliance. But I must say, Terravale will be difficult due to the fact that Terravale likes to stay out of lower realm problems, but I think I should be able to convince the Terravalean king," Noboru said as Aqua nodded.


    "Very well, Noboru-San. On behalf of Aquora, I welcome you to the alliance and to be our representative to Terravale. Sky, Layla, Yumeko, thank you for protecting our realm. We are eternally grateful," Aqua said as Sky, Layla, and Yumeko smiled and thanked her.


    Noboru, Sky, Layla, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai walked out of the castle a few hours later.


    "We will have to inform our respective gods that the alliance is made," Fire General Kai said as Yumeko smiled and Sky nodded. Layla spoke,


    "And we have to ask if we are to return to our kingdoms or go straight to Terravale," Layla said as Noboru spoke.


    "Sky, Layla, Yumeko, I suggest you speak to your god first. Sky, Yumeko, Layla, you still have your carriage, why don''t you drop Fire General Kai on the way since his fire dragon died. I will meet you at Terravale," Noboru said as he teleported to Terravale, leaving Sky, Layla, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai behind as they nodded and headed back to their kingdoms.

 Chapter 72 - 72

    Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Chapter 72


    As Noboru vanished in a blink, leaving behind a faint shimmer in the air, Sky, Layla, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai made their way towards the carriage. The air was filled with a sense of accomplishment mixed with the anticipation of the tasks ahead.


    Sky steered the carriage, with the familiar landscapes of Aeritha unfolding before them. Layla and Yumeko engaged in a light conversation, occasionally glancing at Fire General Kai, who seemed deep in thought. The journey was smooth, the atmosphere inside the carriage a mix of relief and contemplation.


    Upon reaching the border of Ignarock, Fire General Kai expressed his gratitude. "Thank you for the ride. I''ll inform Fire God Ignis of the developments and our new alliance with Aquora," he said, stepping out of the carriage.


    "Good luck, Fire General Kai. Let''s hope our gods agree with our decision," Sky said, offering a supportive nod.


    "I''m sure they will see the wisdom in our actions," Layla added with a smile.


    Fire General Kai nodded and departed, heading towards the heart of Ignarock to deliver the news. The carriage continued its journey towards the Capital City in Aeritha, where Sky, Layla, and Yumeko would report to Wind God Kaze. The journey was quiet, each lost in their thoughts about the recent events and the future that lay ahead.


    Upon arrival at the Capital City, the trio made their way to the Palace where they were escorted to Wind God Kaze. Yumeko put her head down as the guards and workers around the palace pointed at her.


    "Look, it''s the bastard," said a guard.


    "I can''t believe she returned. I thought Wind God Kaze Hayashi Sama sent her to Aquora, the land of the savages, to be killed," said one of her half-brother Kira''s maids. This made Yumeko''s fist clench as she shook.


    ''I can''t believe they think my father would send me to my death,'' she thought.


    Sky was fuming. "Let me take over, Sky." Sky heard the angry voice of Red Sky say as he tried to stay calm, knowing it would be over if he let Red Sky take over.


    "For God''s sake, my weak, worthless counterpart, they hurt Yumeko, my Yumeko. They deserve death," Red Sky yelled as Sky ignored him.


    If looks could kill, Layla would have killed everyone here thousands of times over. She never thought she would have gotten along with anyone; she was more a lone wolf. But Sky, Yumeko, and Noboru changed that. She started to care for them, especially for Noboru. As she thought of him, her cheeks lit up a bit, but that quickly changed as she remembered what these people were saying about Yumeko, her sister figure.


    "Hey, wanna say that again?" Layla yelled, snapping both Yumeko and Sky out of their thoughts as they heard her yelling at the workers of the castle.


    "Layla. It''s okay..."


    "No, it isn''t, Yumeko. These idiots are harassing you every time you come to the castle, mocking you for just being born. Just because our dear Wind God can''t keep it in his pants. They look down on you because you aren''t born to his wife," Layla said angrily as she turned to Sky. "And you, Yumeko, your precious Yumeko is being harassed and mocked, and you''re just standing there. I thought you... forget it," Layla said, turning her head around as they made their way to the throne where they met a butler who ushered them into the presence of Wind God Kaze.


    "And that, father, was how we managed to get the alliance with the help of the Blackstar Knight," Yumeko explained, leaving out the part where Noboru altered the plot to make Water God Aqua and make her the Water God.


    "I see," the Wind God said as he listened intently to their recounting of the events in Aquora, Noboru''s intervention, and the formation of the new alliance. Wind God Kaze nodded in understanding. "You have done well. This alliance is a step towards a more unified world. Noboru''s actions are... intriguing. He wields power unlike any I have seen before. We must keep a close eye on him," Kaze mused. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sky, Layla, and Yumeko agreed, each sharing their insights and experiences with Noboru. The Wind God listened, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "As for your next steps, you should head to Terravale to meet up with Noboru, who''s now the Water God''s representative. We need to solidify this alliance and ensure all realms are united against the threat of the Void and the Disciples of Darkness," Kaze instructed.


    "We understand, Wind God Kaze. We''ll leave for Terravale immediately," Sky replied, determination in his voice.


    After receiving blessings from the Wind God, Sky, Layla, and Yumeko left the castle. They knew the road ahead would be filled with challenges, but they were ready to face whatever came their way.


    As they traveled towards Terravale, the sky above them was clear, the winds gentle yet firm, as if guiding them towards their destiny. They were unaware of the trials and tribulations that awaited them, but they were prepared to face them together, as allies, friends, and guardians of their realms.


    Meanwhile, in Terravale, Noboru had arrived in a small town, ready to negotiate with the Terravalean king, or as they were called in this world, Earth God. Noboru thought that these rulers'' ancestors must have been really arrogant, like Kouki and Meiyo levels of arrogant if they called themselves gods for being the strongest.


    The town was big. If Noboru had to describe its size, it would be as big as Ignarock, but that was to be expected. Terravale is a realm beyond imagination and embodies an unfathomable scale, much like an endless dream within a dream. If Noboru had to explain it, he would tell someone to envision a place where dreams cascade endlessly, each layer more expansive than the last. Within this dream, the pursuit of Terravale''s boundaries feels akin to chasing shadows ¨C an endeavor without end. It''s as if reaching for a single atom within this infinite expanse, a quest doomed to perpetual obscurity amidst the boundless layers of dreams.


    His thoughts were a mix of strategy and awe, wondering how the Earth God would react to the alliance proposal and the awe of the size of Terravale compared to Aquora and every other kingdom/realm he had seen before. Will the Earth God be as stuck up as the Suijin or will he be as hard?


    ''I guess I will find out,'' Noboru thought as he was about to make his way into the main parts of the town and saw a man who looked like a knight and there was a crowd of adventurers near surrounding the man. Noboru decided to see what the commotion was about.


    "Hear me, hear me. To all the adventurers of QuakeTown, Baron - Akira wishes for you to enter Duke of the North tournament and represent QuakeTown," a knight in knight armor said.


    "Is it that time?" Noboru heard one adventurer say.


    "Yeah,


    I can''t wait to fight," another one said excitedly as the knight spoke.


    "This tournament will be different this year. We will win! We need to win; if not, this Town is to win the Duke will personally ensure Baron - Akira will be stripped of his title, and we shall be sent to the front lines. Our sons and men will be forced to fight for the Duke Of The North''s causes," the knight explained as Noboru saw looks of worry cross all the adventurers'' faces.


    "Look at the silver lining, boys. If we win, not only will we be rewarded, but our town will have money from the Duke Of The North himself. Baron - Akira will be promoted, and we shall go from a Town which is a mere spec of dust in Terravale to a grand City," the Knight said as Noboru lost interest in listening after that because it was just the crowd getting hyped and because he was in awe of the architecture of QuakeTown.


    ''You need to win first. You will be going against the strongest of every other town,'' Noboru thought as he ventured into QuakeTown with a sense of awe that transcended the ordinary. As he approached the town''s outskirts, he felt the ground beneath him tremble with a subtle, rhythmic energy. The buildings rose from the earth like intricate patterns unfolding endlessly, their structures branching outwards in a manner reminiscent of self-similarity. Each facade bore designs that seemed to echo the notion of infinite recursion, hinting at a deeper complexity woven into the very essence of QuakeTown.


    The streets of QuakeTown twisted and turned in a non-linear fashion, creating a maze-like network that defied conventional geometry. Every corner revealed new perspectives, as if the town itself existed in multiple dimensions simultaneously. Noboru marveled at the fractal-like nature of the architecture, where every angle and intersection seemed to echo the recursive patterns found in the fabric of QuakeTown.


    As he delved deeper into QuakeTown, Noboru encountered a bustling marketplace where merchants traded in precious stones and minerals, their wares shimmering in the soft light filtering through the canopy of ancient trees overhead. The air was thick with the scent of freshly turned soil, mingling with the savory aroma of roasted vegetables from nearby taverns. Here, amidst the vibrant tapestry of sights and sounds, Noboru sensed the pulse of life that flowed through QuakeTown, connecting every inhabitant in a shared embrace of earth''s embrace.


    Yet, for all its grandeur and majesty, QuakeTown held mysteries that defied explanation. Noboru caught whispers of ancient legends and by the earth itself that spoke of hidden chambers and forgotten passages lying dormant beneath the town''s surface, waiting to be discovered by those brave enough to seek them out. It was a place of endless wonder and possibility, where the earth itself seemed to whisper secrets to those willing to listen.


    ''Legends and Secrets told by the very earth we stand upon. That''s interesting; perhaps I should keep my ear open. I might find out something,'' Noboru thought as he walked around until he saw an inn. It was magnificent. ''This Town alone is the size Ignarock, but I have to keep in mind the size of this town is nothing compared to the rest of Terravale. It might as well be dust, no smaller, perhaps even non-existence would describe it perfectly compared to Terravale,'' Noboru''s thoughts were interrupted as the innkeeper greeted him.


    "Hi, I am Maria, and welcome to QuakeTown Inn. How may I help you?" She said as she stared at Noboru, staring him up and down, blushing profusely.


    "Hey, I am Noboru Chikara. I would like a room for one, please," Noboru said as he thought of One Million TerraJewels and they formed his magic bag.


    "Oh, are you here for the Tournament? I heard those who enter get noticed by the Earth God, and if you win, you can earn a Noble Rank. From there, you can get a higher rank and eventually meet the Earth God. Even the other elemental Gods or their representatives won''t be able to meet the other Earth God unless they show they are worthy by gaining a Noble Rank," Maria says.


    Noboru gave no reaction but filed the information away for later. ''It seems I am going to have to enter this tournament then, but I will be limited to Earth Aura or maybe Aura in general,'' Noboru thought.


    "Yes, I will be entering," Noboru says.


    "Oh, in that case, you don''t have to pay," Maria says as Noboru raised his eyebrows, indicating he was confused.


    "Oh, Baron - Akira had told us innkeepers he will pay for the adventurers who will fight in the tournament. May I see your QuakeTown Guild Card? You should have an Aura mark which shows you are registered as a combatant for QuakeTown," Maria asked.


    "Ahh, I haven''t got one. I lived up in a valley nearby but came here hearing about the Tournament," Noboru lied.


    "Oh well then, you have to pay until you get the registration. You will need to also register with the QuakeTown Guild to enter," Maria said as Noboru nods. He hands her 50 TerraJewels and heads into his room.


    "So the tournament''s the only way, I guess this is how the Earth God avoids talking with lower realms since no one from Aquora, Ignarock, or Aeritha would be able to fight the Terravaleans; therefore, none of them can meet the Earth God," Noboru says to himself as he prepared for sleep.


    "Just you wait, Earth God, I will meet you, and you will be part of this alliance," Noboru says.

 Chapter 73 - 73

    Chapter 73: Chapter 73 As Noboru settled into his room at the QuakeTown Inn, he couldn''t help but ponder the upcoming tournament. The thought of competing under the guise of an adventurer using only Earth Aura or general Aura was intriguing yet limiting, considering the vastness of his true power. He lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind weaving through strategies and possibilities.


    The next morning, Noboru set out early, his steps leading him to the bustling QuakeTown Guild. The building was an architectural marvel, with walls that seemed to pulse with the life force of the earth itself. Inside, the air was alive with the energy of adventurers registering for the tournament, their voices a blend of excitement and determination.


    Approaching the registration desk, Noboru presented himself as a contender. "I''d like to register for the Duke of the North tournament," he said, his voice calm and steady.


    The clerk, a middle-aged man with a scar running down his left cheek, eyed him curiously. "Your Guild Card, please," he asked, extending a hand.


    Noboru, who had no such card, improvised. "I''m new to QuakeTown. I heard about the tournament and decided it was time to test my skills," he explained, maintaining a confident demeanor.


    The clerk nodded, understanding the allure the tournament held for fighters far and wide. "Very well, then you will need to apply as an adventurer here. You can do it now for free because Baron Akira is paying the entrance fee. You just need to do some basic tests so we can see where you stand among the ranks of our adventurers," the clerk finished, gesturing for Noboru to follow him to the testing area.


    Noboru was led to a vast chamber, where several adventurers were undergoing various tests of strength, agility, and magical prowess. The clerk pointed him towards a corner where a large, ancient-looking rock stood, glowing faintly. "This is the Aura Power Finder, an ancient artifact used to measure an adventurer''s aura strength. Place your hand on it, and it will reveal your aura''s power."


    Noboru approached the artifact, intrigued by its design and the deep, pulsing energy it emanated. As he laid his hand on the smooth surface of the rock, a brilliant light enveloped the chamber. The adventurers and clerks alike turned to witness an unprecedented event: the Aura Power Finder began to crack, its glow intensifying until, with a resounding shatter, it broke apart.


    A stunned silence filled the room. The clerk, wide-eyed, stumbled backwards. "Impossible! Only the legendary hero, capable of wielding all four elemental auras, was said to have enough power to break the Aura Power Finder!"


    Noboru withdrew his hand, the faintest smirk playing on his lips. "It seems your artifact wasn''t prepared for someone like me."


    The news of the shattered Aura Power Finder spread like wildfire through QuakeTown. By the time Noboru was led to the next test, a crowd had gathered to witness the newcomer who defied ancient predictions.


    The next test was Earth Aura manipulation. Noboru stood in an open field, surrounded by Guild masters and onlookers. He closed his eyes, concentrating on the earth beneath him. With a mere thought, he commanded the earth to rise, and to the astonishment of all present, a massive structure began to form. It was a moon, a perfect replica of the one that adorned their night sky, but this one was made entirely of earth and stone, mirroring QuakeTown in size.


    "No way," a townsman said.


    "Wow, Mummy, look, that new adventurer is so cool. Can daddy do something like that?" a small kid said.


    "A moon. The size of this town. Our town is bigger than most kingdoms. Even Ignarock pales in comparison," said the Guild master.


    But Noboru didn''t stop there. With a wave of his hand, he transformed the surface of the earthen moon, sculpting intricate patterns and designs that told the story of QuakeTown''s history and its people that he had learned in just a few days of being here. The level of detail was astonishing, each line and curve executed with precision that should''ve been impossible with such a grand scale.


    "It''s beautiful," a woman said, proud that her and her ancestors'' history was being shown in a magnificent manner. It was like that that Noboru had won the hearts of the town.


    "How is this possible?" Many adventurers asked.


    "Is this man a god?" another asked.


    Then, demonstrating his control over life itself, Noboru willed vegetation to sprout upon the moon, creating lush forests and gardens that teemed with life. Finally, he gently lowered the structure back to the ground, where it settled without causing so much as a tremor, creating a new forest and plants for the town. The forest''s mere size would make them as rich as the grand city.


    "Impossible," stated the Guild Master in astonishment, while the other spectators were just that: spectators watching in awe.


    The Aura Power Finder Mini, a smaller device used for more detailed readings, detected that Noboru had accomplished this feat using less than 0.000000001 percent of his power. The Guild masters were speechless, their eyes reflecting a mix of fear, respect, and disbelief.


    The final test was a martial arts match against the Guild''s champion, a renowned fighter known for his unbeatable technique. The match was to be fought without the use of aura, a pure test of physical skill and prowess.


    The arena was charged with anticipation as Noboru stepped onto the mat, facing the guild champion, Boros. The crowd fell into a hushed silence, their eyes fixed on the two fighters.


    Boros, a towering figure with muscles that spoke of countless battles, smirked condescendingly at Noboru. "So, you''re the newcomer who shattered the Aura Power Finder? Let''s see if you''re as good with your fists as you are with your tricks," he taunted, his voice echoing through the arena.


    Noboru remained unfazed, his expression calm. "Talk is cheap. Let your skills speak for themselves," he replied, his stance relaxed yet ready.


    The referee signaled the start of the match, and Boros wasted no time. He lunged forward with a powerful straight punch, aiming directly at Noboru''s face. The crowd gasped, expecting a quick end to the match.


    But Noboru was no ordinary fighter. With a fluid motion, he sidestepped the punch, his movements graceful and precise. "Is that all you''ve got?" he quipped, dodging another of Boros''s heavy blows.


    Boros, now visibly irritated, unleashed a flurry of attacks, each more aggressive than the last. But Noboru danced around them effortlessly, his counter-moves a blur of speed and agility.


    "You''ll have to do better than that," Noboru taunted, as he caught Boros''s fist mid-strike, twisting it to unbalance the champion.


    Boros grunted, pulling back his arm, only to be met with a swift kick to his side from Noboru. The force of the kick sent Boros stumbling, but he quickly regained his footing, his eyes burning with a mix of anger and begrudging respect.


    "Interesting," Boros growled, adopting a more cautious stance. "But don''t think you''ve won just yet."


    The match continued, with Boros adapting his


    strategy, attempting to predict Noboru''s movements. But Noboru was always one step ahead, his mastery of martial arts evident in every block, dodge, and counter.


    As the match neared its end, Boros, now desperate, attempted a high-risk spinning kick, hoping to catch Noboru off guard. But Noboru saw through the move, ducking under the kick and positioning himself behind Boros.


    In one swift movement, Noboru swept Boros''s legs from under him, sending the champion crashing to the mat. Before Boros could recover, Noboru pinned him down, his hand poised just inches from Boros''s face.


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their roars filling the arena. Boros, panting and defeated, could only look up at Noboru in disbelief.


    "I concede," Boros admitted, his voice barely audible over the crowd. "Your skill is unparalleled."


    Noboru offered Boros a hand, helping him to his feet. "It was a good match. Your strength is commendable, but martial arts isn''t just about brute force. It''s about understanding your opponent, predicting their moves, and using their strength against them."


    Boros nodded, a newfound respect for Noboru evident in his gaze. "Thank you, for the lesson," he said, bowing slightly to Noboru.


    As Noboru exited the arena, the crowd''s cheers still ringing in his ears, he knew that this victory was more than just a personal triumph. It was a statement, a demonstration of his capabilities, and a warning to those who might underestimate him in the battles to come.


    Noboru''s display of power and skill had made a profound impression on the people of QuakeTown. As he walked away from the testing area, whispers followed him, speaking of a new legend in the making, a mysterious adventurer who might just be the key to victory in the Duke of the North tournament. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look, that''s Noboru Chikara," Noboru heard as he walked to the inn.


    "Oh my God, have my kids," Noboru heard a woman say but saw nothing to it.


    "I heard he''s the key to QuakeTown''s success in the tournament," said a man.


    But as there was hype for Noboru, there was also hatred and jealousy. As Noboru got closer to the inn, he dodged a fist that punched through a wall nearby.


    "You think you''re all that, hotshot. Don''t you?" Noboru heard as he turned around and looked at the assailant.


    The assailant was an adventurer in his 30s with black hair, brown eyes, and a decent physique. He was accompanied by other adventurers who seemed to be his lackeys.


    "Who are you?" Noboru asked.


    "You don''t know me," the adventurer said in a pissed-off tone as Noboru sighed in annoyance. "Of course, you wouldn''t, I was just a speck of dirt compared to your legacy," the adventurer said.


    "What are you talking about?" Noboru asked in confusion.


    "I was supposed to be QuakeTown''s star. I was supposed to be the one who became the adventurer everyone spoke about, but then you showed up and shattered the Aura Power Finder," the adventurer said with anger in his tone as he punched through the wall again in anger, as Noboru looked at him and then at his lackeys who were all giving him looks of hate.


    "He was our meal ticket. We betted he would be the best, and you made us lose money so pay up," one lackey said.


    "Now we have nothing," another lackey said.


    "That''s not my problem," Noboru said, not in the mood to deal with this. "I don''t care who you were or who you wanted to be. I''m just gonna say one thing try this one more time." Noboru said as he grabbed the adventurer''s hand and snapped it, making him scream in pain as his lackeys looked on in horror.


    "And I won''t be as merciful. I will put you in the ground," Noboru said as he then let go of the adventurer''s hand and walked away, as he heard the adventurer on the ground weeping.


    ''Another Kouki and Meiyo but without their powers,'' Noboru thought as he shook his head in disappointment as he went into the inn and was greeted by Maria who had an innocent blush on her face as she spoke.


    "Oh my God! Noboru-Kun I didn''t know you were that strong," Maria said excitedly as Noboru smiled.


    "But how are you not winded at all? Most fights last more than a minute even if you won," Maria said.


    "Don''t worry about it, Maria," Noboru said as he felt a woman press her chest against his back as Maria gave an angry and jealous expression but quickly hid it as Noboru looked behind him to see a young woman in her late 20s with blue hair, blue eyes, and a decent body with D breasts.


    "Hey handsome why don''t we go upstairs," the young woman said as she batted her eyes at Noboru seductively as Noboru''s face turned red as he started to shy away and quickly pulled back, making most of the women coo at how cute this strong and handsome man was acting.


    "Sorry, Miss. But I will have to pass," Noboru said shyly as the woman gave a sad pouty face as Maria smirked.


    ''I love Ayame,'' was all Noboru thought and he felt bad that he let some other woman''s breast touch his arm.


    "Oh, you don''t know what you are missing," the young woman said as she then started to walk away but stopped and turned. "If you decided you changed my mind well ask for the name Alice. I am the owner of the most popular bar in QuakeTown," she said as she then winked at Noboru and walked out of the inn as Maria scoffed and smiled.


    "Aren''t you just so popular. Anyways dinner is gonna be soon, but if you are tired you can relax in your room till then," Maria said as Noboru nodded and headed to his room where he lied down on his bed thinking of ways to get to Earth God or at least a noble rank to meet the Earth God when he got interrupted by Maria who told him dinner was ready as he nodded and ate his dinner with the staff and workers of the inn.


    ''My goal is to meet this Earth God and convince him to join the alliance. I will just have to win the tournament first,'' Noboru thought as he was approached by Maria who blushed as she spoke.


    "Can we speak, Noboru-kun? It''s very important," Maria asked as Noboru nodded and they walked to her room where they sat down and Maria began talking.


    "Noboru-Kun, a letter came for you. It''s from Baron Akira, he wishes to meet you," Maria said as Noboru''s eyebrows widened.


    "When?" Noboru asked.


    "Tomorrow in the morning," Maria said as she handed the letter to Noboru.


    "Ok. Thank you, Maria," Noboru said as he exited her room and went into his own and thought. "So that''s how I can meet him and fulfill my goal of meeting the Earth God."


    Noboru then fell asleep only to wake up at dawn.

 Chapter 74 - 74

    Chapter 74: Chapter 74 A few hours before Noboru''s remarkable demonstration at QuakeTown Guild, within the estate of Baron Akira, a scene of anticipation and concern unfolded. The estate, a grand structure that mirrored the strength and elegance of Terravale''s natural wonders, was beautiful. It was a multifloor Grand Mansion made not of earth, but of naturally formed crystals.


    In the spacious, lavishly decorated main hall, Baron Akira, a dignified man with a commanding presence, sat at the head of a long ornate table. Beside him was his graceful wife, Lady Aiko, known for her beauty and wisdom. Lady Aiko was renowned as the most beautiful woman in all of QuakeTown; it is said she even charmed the Earth God when they met. Their children, the ambitious and fiercely competitive son, Hiroto, and the enchanting daughter, Emiko, who harbored a secret longing for adventure and romance, sat at the opposite end of the table, completing the family gathering.


    As they discussed the final arrangements for the tournament, a knight, clad in the colors of QuakeTown, burst into the hall, his armor clinking with urgency. He bowed deeply before the Baron and his family.


    "Sir Nickolas, why have you interrupted our family time?" Baron Akira said calmly. He was a wise man who didn''t get angry. He saw anger as a waste of energy and, even if he got angry, he would channel that energy into something more productive rather than lash out like an animal.


    "Baron Akira-sama, I bring news of an extraordinary event at the Guild," the knight, Sir Nickolas, began, his voice tinged with disbelief. "A newcomer, one Noboru Chikara, has shattered the Aura Power Finder and demonstrated powers beyond our comprehension."


    Baron Akira''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and intrigue crossing his features. "Shattered the Aura Power Finder, you say? That is an artifact of ancient power. Breaking it is a feat only done by the hero of legend who could wield all 4 aura elements. Tell me more about this Noboru Chikara."


    "He is amazing..." Sir Nickolas quieted down when Lady Aiko made moves to talk.


    Lady Aiko leaned forward, her interest piqued. "Such a feat must be the mark of a truly powerful individual. How did the Guild and the townspeople react?"


    "The townsfolk are calling him the star of QuakeTown, the man who will lead us to victory, My lady," Sir Nickolas said as Hiroto''s brow furrowed, a flicker of jealousy igniting within him.


    "A newcomer overshadowing the talents of QuakeTown''s finest? This Noboru must be quite the spectacle," Hiroto said jealously.


    Emiko, her eyes sparkling with curiosity, clasped her hands together. "Oh, how thrilling! A mysterious and powerful adventurer enters our midst. I would very much like to meet this Noboru Chikara. Daddy, could you bring him here for me, please?" She begged.


    "But that''s not all, sir. Noboru also managed to take the infertile land within our borders and turn it into a giant moon that showcased our history. I am sure you saw it," said Sir Nickolas.


    "That was him?" Baron Akira asked in awe, remembering how there was a large shadow that blocked out most of the sun when he went out. All he saw was a moon reflecting their history, and the moon, from what his eyes told him after channeling aura in them, showed the moon was the size of QuakeTown, a town equal to Ignarock.


    "Yes, sir," Sir Nickolas said as the rest of the family had different reactions.


    "Daddy, I want to meet him," Emiko said, her long silver hair flowing, complementing her flawless white skin. She was a G cup and wore a silver dress. She grew more impatient hearing these tales.


    "I was going to invite him, Emiko, calm down," Akira said as Emiko calmed down, thanking her father.


    "Father, this man, can we really confirm he is this strong? I think it''s a bluff made by the people to..." Hiroto started.


    "Hiroto, you saw the moon like me, and I know for a fact it wasn''t any of us who made it. As a ruler, you must acknowledge when someone is stronger than you so that you can prepare and understand. Do not let ego get in your way of making rational decisions," said Baron Akira.


    "Yes, father," said Hiroto, anger lacing his tone.


    "Oh my, this man is quite special," Aiko said as Akira agreed.


    "That''s not all he did. The infertile land he gathered to create the moon became fertile, and forests and other vegetation grew on it before putting it back," Sir Nickolas said as everyone''s eyes widened.


    Baron Akira stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Such a person could be a great asset to QuakeTown, especially in the Duke of the North tournament. We must extend our hospitality and learn more about this Noboru Chikara. Not only did he manage to solve our agricultural crisis." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Aiko nodded in agreement. "Indeed, his presence could bring glory to QuakeTown and elevate our status."


    Hiroto, unable to hide his envy, muttered under his breath. "I suppose we''ll see if his strength truly surpasses that of our own."


    Emiko, lost in thoughts of adventure and romance, whispered dreamily, "Perhaps he''s the hero spoken of in legends, come to life in our very town. Maybe he''s here to make an adventure and then add me to his harem like in those fantasy novels."


    Baron Akira made his decision. "Send a letter to Noboru Chikara, inviting him to meet with me. We must not let such talent go unnoticed."


    The knight bowed once more and quickly departed to carry out the Baron''s orders. The family sat in contemplation, each member pondering the implications of Noboru''s arrival and what it meant for their future and the fate of QuakeTown.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the estate, the letter was dispatched to Noboru, sealed with the emblem of Baron Akira. It was an invitation that would intertwine their destinies and perhaps alter the course of QuakeTown''s history forever.


    Current Time


    Noboru stepped out of the inn, the early morning air fresh and invigorating. A lavish carriage awaited him, adorned with the crest of Baron Akira. The carriage, an exquisite piece of craftsmanship, was drawn by two majestic horses that stood proud and ready.


    A knight, clad in the distinguished armor of Baron Akira''s elite guard, approached Noboru with a respectful bow. The knight''s armor gleamed under the morning sun, a silent testament to the prestige of Baron Akira''s household.


    "Good morning, Sir Noboru Chikara," the knight greeted, his voice steady and formal. "I am Sir Kenji, sent on behalf of Baron Akira-sama. He extends his personal invitation to you and wishes to discuss matters of great importance. This carriage," he gestured towards the opulent vehicle behind him, "is at your service to escort you to the Baron''s estate."


    Noboru nodded, acknowledging the knight''s words. "I appreciate the Baron''s invitation. Lead the way, Sir Kenji," Noboru replied, his voice calm yet carrying an undercurrent of curiosity about what the day might hold.


    As Noboru stepped into the carriage, the plush interior and the subtle scent of fine leather welcomed him, offering a comfort that belied the rugged path he had often walked. Sir Kenji mounted his horse, leading the way as the carriage began its journey towards Baron Akira''s estate.


    As the carriage rolled to a stop, Noboru stepped out to behold the splendor of Baron Akira''s estate. The manor, a breathtaking structure, was unlike anything he had seen before. Crafted entirely from an array of luminescent crystals, it shimmered in the morning light, casting prismatic rainbows across the meticulously landscaped gardens.


    The crystals, each carefully chosen and placed, seemed to pulse with a life of their own, reflecting not just the physical light but also the aura of power and prestige that the Baron''s family held within Terravale. The estate was surrounded by a high crystalline fence, its gates wrought from a darker, almost obsidian-like crystal that contrasted beautifully with the lighter hues of the manor itself.


    As Noboru walked towards the main entrance, the ground beneath his feet was paved with smooth, polished stones that seemed to glow faintly, guiding his path. The gardens were a symphony of colors, with flowers and plants that Noboru surmised must be rare even in a realm as vast as Terravale. Crystal fountains dotted the landscape, their waters sparkling as they cascaded down in harmonious melodies.


    The manor itself was a masterpiece of architectural elegance and crystallography. Towering spires reached towards the sky, each adorned with crystal finials that caught the light, creating a beacon of brilliance that could be seen from afar. The main entrance was flanked by two massive crystal columns, their surfaces intricately etched with patterns that told the history of the Akira lineage, of battles won, alliances forged, and the prosperity they brought to QuakeTown.


    As Noboru ascended the crystal steps to the grand double doors, he noticed the detailed craftsmanship of the door handles, shaped like dragons coiled around crystal orbs. Pushing the doors open, he was greeted by the interior of the manor, which was just as opulent as its exterior.


    The foyer was a vast, open space, its high ceiling supported by slender crystal pillars that radiated soft, ambient light. The floor was a mosaic of crystals, each piece contributing to an elaborate depiction of the Earth God, a homage to the deity revered in Terravale. Elegant crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their light refracting in mesmerizing patterns across the walls and floor.


    Tapestries and artworks adorned the walls, each encased in crystal frames, their subjects ranging from the natural beauty of Terravale to the valorous deeds of the Akira ancestors. Noboru could feel the weight of history and tradition that pervaded the manor, a testament to the Baron''s pride in his heritage.


    As he was led through the manor towards the meeting room where Baron Akira awaited, Noboru couldn''t help but marvel at the seamless blend of natural beauty and artistic craftsmanship that defined the estate. It was a place where the earth''s raw elements were shaped into a form that spoke of power, elegance, and an unyielding bond to the land that gave it life.


    The meeting room, located at the heart of the manor, was a circular chamber with a domed crystal ceiling that allowed natural light to illuminate the space. At its center was a large round table, also made of crystal, surrounded by high-backed chairs. Noboru took his place at the table.


    Baron Akira, a dignified figure with a commanding presence, wasted no time in addressing the reason for their meeting. "Noboru-san, your feats in the test and the tales of your unparalleled abilities have reached even us, the highest power in this town. I speak for my family when I say I am impressed, but I have to ask," he said, taking a break to phrase his question, his voice resonant within the crystal chamber.


    "What brings someone of your caliber to our town, and how may QuakeTown benefit from your presence?" He asked.


    Noboru, maintaining a composed demeanor, chose his words carefully. "Baron Akira, I am here to explore the opportunities that QuakeTown and Terravale offer. My goals are personal; I wish to win this tournament and obtain a noble rank, but mostly to test my power. I was raised in the caverns outside of any village, town, or city and wish to see how the elites do against me, but I assure you I have no desire to harm anyone in this town."


    Lady Aiko, the wise matriarch, nodded thoughtfully. "Your humility is commendable, Noboru-san. Yet, rumors suggest you might control all elemental auras, a feat only the legendary hero could achieve. What are your thoughts on this?"


    Noboru offered a slight, enigmatic smile. "Lady Aiko, the tales of my abilities might be exaggerated. I am still exploring the extent of my powers, and up to now, I have not done such a feat," he half lied.


    Across the table, Hiroto, Baron Akira''s son, watched Noboru with a mixture of curiosity and barely concealed jealousy. His eyes narrowed slightly, a silent challenge to the man who had so effortlessly captured the town''s attention. ''I will beat you, Noboru Chikara.''


    Emiko, the baron''s daughter, found herself intrigued by Noboru''s modesty and mysterious aura. Her attempts at flirtation were subtle yet unmistakable, her demeanor shifting between cool aloofness and shy interest. "Noboru-san, surely someone with your talents must have grand ambitions, maybe getting married to a beautiful noble. QuakeTown would be honored to support such endeavors," she said, her voice tinged with a hint of playful provocation as she attempted to show him her cleavage, but Noboru kept his eyes on hers.


    Baron Akira, observing the dynamics at play, redirected the conversation to the matter at hand. "Noboru-san, regardless of your goals, QuakeTown would be privileged to have you represent us. I will personally sponsor your equipment and any resources you might need. The finest craftsmen in Terravale will be at your disposal, all commissioned by me."


    Noboru was taken aback by the generous offer. "Baron Akira, your support is overwhelming. I am honored and grateful for your trust. Rest assured, I will do my utmost to uphold the honor of QuakeTown."


    The baron nodded, satisfied with Noboru''s response. "Excellent. Then it''s settled. Emiko, Hiroto, you will ensure that Noboru-san has everything he needs for the tournament."


    Emiko''s eyes lit up with excitement, her earlier flirtations now taking on a more earnest tone. "Of course, Father. Noboru-san, I will personally oversee that you receive the best equipment. Please, do not hesitate to let me know your preferences," she said, her gaze lingering on Noboru with a mix of admiration and anticipation.


    Hiroto, decided now was the time to speak up. "Father, I too am entering the tournament. It will be a conflict of interest if I am assigned to Noboru. I will enter alone, Father, and I will win. I will be the star of QuakeTown and the first Noble of our line since the beginning of time. I will lead us to victory."


    "Your right, my son. Emiko, you don''t mind, right?" Baron Akira asked.


    "No, Daddy, I will be fine doing it alone," Emiko said, happy she will be alone with handsome Noboru and try to get him to marry her and be part of his harem as he takes her adventuring like in those fantasy novels.


    "What kind of equipment do you prefer, Noboru-san? We can tailor them to suit your unique fighting style," Emiko asked.


    Noboru offered a polite smile. "My preference is..."

 Chapter 75 - 75

    Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Noboru Chikara woke up early to train and master using Earth Aura. While Omni Energy gave him a perfect understanding of how to use and manipulate the Aura, he wished to perfect using it and get used to it. Noboru stood in the expansive training grounds of Baron Akira''s estate, his shirt discarded to reveal a physique honed by countless battles and rigorous training. The air was charged with anticipation; Noboru could feel the earth itself awaiting the spectacle he was about to unfold.


    He knew Emiko was perched on a balcony overlooking the grounds, watching with bated breath, her eyes tracing Noboru''s body and his every move. She had never witnessed the raw power of a fighter like Noboru, and her heart fluttered at the thought of his impending display of strength. She felt herself getting hot looking at Noboru. She felt things in places she shouldn''t and wished to jump him and take him for herself but refused to do so; she was a noble. She would never sully her father''s reputation like that.


    "Noboru is sooo hot," she said to herself, unable to keep her eyes away from his perfect build, his black hair and red eyes, and his perfect face. "I want him," she said dreamily. Noboru, however, was not fazed. He heard this but his heart belonged to Ayame, and right now, he needed to meet the Terravalean Earth God to complete the story of this world and be freed.


    "I miss you Ayame-Chan. I will complete this, and we will meet again soon," Noboru said quietly to himself.


    Noboru''s gaze was fixed on the horizon, where the first of his challengers, a massive Earth Drake, emerged from the treeline. Its scales shimmered with a stony resilience, and its eyes glowed with primal ferocity. Baron Akira had told him this training ground was once a labyrinth that was cleared by the hero. However, it did not become inactive; only sites like this former labyrinth and dungeons were turned into training grounds due to the land here''s ability to spawn monsters, making it the perfect place to train. This was Akira''s personal training ground.


    "Let''s see how you fare against me, beasts of the earth," Noboru murmured, his voice calm before the storm. The Earth Drake roared and charged, its massive frame shaking the ground with each step. Noboru stood his ground, his aura flaring with intense, earthen light. His body became as unmovable and hard as earth. His strength skyrocketed, which Noboru noticed was different from other aura elements. Wind would make the user feel free and fast and allowed its user to cut with deadly precision. Water required you to flow into your next attack and fight as if you were dancing, keeping a clear and collected mind. This was why most Aquorans were weak; their nature before Noboru changed them was violent and hot-headed. Fire Aura was the opposite; it required rage and heat, but if you used it like the Ignarockian, turning rage into power, you could create a stronger flame while staying open-minded.


    "Earth Wall!" Noboru declared, thrusting his hands forward. Instantly, a formidable barrier of solid rock erupted from the ground, intercepting the Drake''s charge and halting its advance. The Drake tried to break it, but Noboru''s Earth Aura was stronger than the Drake.


    "Impossible," Emiko said back on the balcony, her eyes widening. "Noboru-Kun stopped an Earth Drake with a simple Earth Wall. That''s a B-rank defense technique, but the Drakes are classified as the S-Rank city-destroying beast."


    Undeterred, the Drake reared back, unleashing a torrent of boulders from its gaping maw. Noboru''s eyes narrowed in concentration as he sensed the stones coming at him because the dragon shot the rocks over the wall.


    "Stone Shattering Fist!" he shouted, launching forward with explosive speed. His fist connected with the incoming boulders, pulverizing them into dust with the sheer force of his blow.


    "So Cool," Emiko said in awe, her body heating up. If one were to check her temperature, they would think she was burning up.


    The Earth Drake, momentarily taken aback by Noboru''s prowess, roared in defiance, its tail sweeping towards Noboru with deadly intent.


    "Sandstorm Spin!" Noboru exclaimed, leaping into the air and executing a graceful spinning motion with sand surrounding him, creating a sand tornado as he evaded the tail''s lethal arc. As he landed, he seized the moment to counter.


    "Crater Smash!" With precision and power, Noboru''s fist struck the ground, sending a shockwave towards the Drake. The ground beneath the beast fractured, creating a gaping crater that ensnared the creature, rendering it immobile. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emiko gasped in awe, her hands clasped over her mouth. The sight of Noboru, commanding the earth with such mastery, was nothing short of breathtaking. "Noboru-Kun is definitely the strongest. Sorry, Hiroto, my brother, I think Noboru-Kun will win this," she said, not noticing how she had changed from addressing Noboru as San to Kun.


    But the fight was far from over. Noboru wasn''t done. As he waited for the next beast to spawn, he waited, and next, an Earth Rex, another S-Rank beast appeared. Its jaws were capable of crushing stone as it charged towards Noboru with a thunderous roar.


    Noboru''s stance shifted, ready for the next challenge. "You''ll find I''m not so easily broken," he called out, his aura flaring even brighter. Noboru had to admit, fighting with such a limited and weaker power source compared to Omni Energy was hard, but he powered on, knowing it was the only way to meet the Earth God without having to hurt anyone.


    As the Rex lunged, Noboru sidestepped, his movements fluid and precise. "Quicksand Trap!" he commanded, and the ground beneath the Rex transformed, swallowing the beast up to its neck and neutralizing its threat.


    No sooner had the Rex been subdued than a flock of Earth Vultures descended from above, their talons sharp as obsidian. Noboru looked up, his determination unwavering.


    "Rockstorm Cyclone!" With a sweeping motion, Noboru summoned a swirling vortex of jagged rocks and debris, ensnaring the Vultures and grounding them with the relentless force of the earth.


    The final challenger, a pack of Earthen Dire Wolves, approached with eyes stone spikes as stony fur. Noboru, now surrounded, stood resolute in the eye of the storm.


    "Earth Barrage!" Noboru announced as rocks soared from his fingertips, raining down upon the wolves with a ferocity that matched their own fiery spirit.


    One by one, the beasts were subdued, each meeting their match in Noboru''s unparalleled command of the earth. As the dust settled and silence reclaimed the training grounds, Noboru stood victorious, his aura dimming to a gentle glow.


    Emiko, overwhelmed by the display of power and grace, found herself applauding, her admiration for Noboru growing with each passing moment.


    "That was so cool


    ," she yelled at Noboru, who was catching his breath. As she said this, he looked up to meet Emiko''s gaze. A faint smile graced his lips, acknowledging her presence and the silent support she had offered.


    "Your strength is truly a sight to behold, Noboru-Kun," Emiko called out, her voice carrying the weight of her awe, respect, and a hint of love.


    "Thanks," Noboru replied, his attention momentarily shifting from the battlefield to the young noblewoman above. Despite Emiko''s obvious interest, Noboru''s heart remained steadfast, his thoughts wandering to Ayame, whose presence was a constant echo in his mind. He offered Emiko a polite nod, a gesture of gratitude, before turning his focus back to the task at hand.


    A few hours had passed as Noboru prepared to make his way back to the QuakeTown Inn, now that he got the armor he needed to fight in the tournament. The ground beneath his feet still whispered tales of his recent triumphs. He was intercepted by a servant of Akira''s family bearing a message. "Sir Noboru, Lady Emiko requests your presence in the main hall. She has something of importance to present to you."


    Noboru, curious about the summons, followed the servant through the corridors of the crystal manor, each step resonating with the power and elegance of the Akira family. As he entered the main hall, he found Emiko waiting for him, a mix of excitement and nervousness in her demeanor.


    "Noboru-Kun, I have something for you," Emiko began, her hands delicately holding a finely crafted armor set, its design harmonious with the natural elements of Terravale. "This armor was commissioned by my family, crafted by the finest artisans in QuakeTown. It adheres to the tournament''s regulations, allowing only Terravalean-crafted armors. We wanted to ensure you have the best possible protection and support."


    Noboru examined the armor, appreciating the craftsmanship and the thoughtfulness behind the gesture. The armor was a masterpiece, its materials resonating with the strength of the earth, yet flexible enough to allow for unhindered movement.


    "Thank you, Emiko. This is truly a remarkable gift," Noboru said, his voice sincere. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret for not being able to wear the armor crafted by Ayame, but he understood the necessity of adhering to the tournament''s rules. ''I''m sorry Ayame-Chan,'' he thought.


    Emiko, her cheeks flushed with a slight blush, attempted to flirt once more, her voice soft and inviting. "I hope it serves you well in the tournament, Noboru-Kun. And perhaps afterward, we could... celebrate your victories together?" she said, pulling his arm into her gigantic bust.


    Noboru, ever the gentleman, offered Emiko a gentle smile and pulled his arm back, yet his heart remained untouched by her advances. "Your support is greatly appreciated, Emiko. As for celebrating, let us first focus on the challenges ahead."


    Emiko, though slightly disheartened by Noboru''s polite but firm response, nodded in understanding. She couldn''t help but admire his dedication and the mysterious aura that surrounded him, even if her feelings remained unrequited. "If that''s what you believe Noboru-Kun."


    As Noboru donned the armor, feeling its weight and strength meld with his own, he knew he was ready for whatever the tournament would bring. With the support of the Akira family and the might of Terravalean craftsmanship at his side, he was a force to be reckoned with. After all, he was Noboru Chikara, The Blackstar Knight, and Grandson of Hiroshi Chikara. He placed his old but favorite armor into his pocket dimension.


    "Thanks, Emiko, I will now be leaving to go to the Inn," Noboru said.


    "Awww, but can''t you stay a bit longer? I promise I will make it worth your while. I won''t even tell my father or anyone, just me and you. I am 18 yrs old, and my brother is not here either, but daddy will be a bit, but I am sure you will not disappoint me. Then you can have all of me or some girls from town, but I would be jealous. But I understand if you do it after you win the tournament first, but I insist on being the first noble lady in your harem like in those fantasy novels," Emiko begged cutely, batting her eyes at Noboru.


    "I am sorry, Emiko, but I will have to refuse your offer. My heart belongs to someone else, and it would be wrong to accept your offer when I already have someone special in my heart. As for your brother, he is back, and you should support him instead of a random person you met," Noboru said politely, as he wanted Emiko to treat her brother as he wished his own sister Meiyo would have him, but all he got was a toxic bitch.


    Emiko sighed in sadness, not used to rejection, but quickly cheered up due to her being an optimistic person. But still, she didn''t like it and vowed she would become his first noble lady in his harem at all costs. "I won''t give up, Noboru-Kun. I will get you to fall in love with me," she muttered silently.


    As Noboru entered the inn, he was greeted by Maria, who blushed at the sight of Noboru in his new armor. "Noboru-Kun, welcome back. You look even more handsome in that armor. If I did not know any better, I would think you were a hero from those fantasy novels," Maria said in awe, making Noboru feel uncomfortable at her comment due to him having Ayame.


    "Thanks, Maria. I will be going to my room now, Maria-san," Noboru said as he closed the door to his room. Maria walked away, thinking of ways she can get closer to Noboru.

 Chapter 76 - 76

    Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Chapter 76


    Meanwhile, with Sky, Layla, and Yumeko


    As Sky gazed out of the carriage pulled by the Pegasus, all he saw was a tapestry of nature that defied belief. Terravale unfurled below, a kingdom not bound by the usual rules of earth and stone. Mountains floated like islands in the sky, their peaks shrouded in mists that seemed woven from dreams, stretching upwards as if to graze the very essence of the heavens. These were no ordinary summits; they were monoliths that whispered of heights untold, each one a silent guardian of ancient secrets.


    Beneath these celestial sentinels lay a labyrinth of caverns, their walls aglow with the ethereal light of crystalline formations. These were not mere rocks but jewels of the earth, sculpted by an unseen hand into shapes that danced on the edge of imagination. The air within was alive, charged with a power that pulsed in harmony with the very heartbeat of the world.


    The valleys between these levitating giants wove a complex tapestry, a geometric puzzle that seemed to mock the very idea of understanding. Patterns emerged and dissolved, guided by an unseen logic, as if the land itself were a living enigma. Here, the essence of earth was not just a solid foundation but a fluid, ever-changing dream, painting a landscape that belonged to another realm of existence.


    Amidst this grandeur, the elements mingled freely. Waterfalls cascaded from floating mountains, their waters disappearing into thin air before ever reaching the ground. Flames flickered within ice, and breezes carried the scent of blossoming flowers, where no seed should sprout. Yet, in this symphony of impossibilities, earth remained the dominant force, its presence felt in every floating stone and crystal spire, grounding the ethereal beauty in something tangibly real yet infinitely beyond grasp. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Terravale was a kingdom where the very fabric of reality seemed woven from threads of the unfathomable, a place where the wonders of the earth kissed the sky, and the boundaries of existence stretched beyond the horizon, into realms untold.


    If Sky had to explain the size of Terravale compared to Aeritha, Ignarock, or Aquora to someone, he would tell them Terravale is like imagining a tower of blocks so tall that no matter how many blocks you stack, you can never reach the top. It''s a number so big that even if you tried to count to it using all the numbers you know, you would never get there. It represents a level of infinity that''s beyond our normal understanding of infinite sets, making it unreachable by any standard methods we have or know.


    As the carriage landed, they heard a roar and saw a Fire dragon flying towards them at high speed and land. They looked at it and saw a familiar figure on the back of the dragon.


    "Fire General Kai!" Sky yelled happily at seeing his old friend from Ignarock.


    "Hello, Fire General Kai," Layla said cheerfully at seeing the familiar face of General Kai.


    "Greeting, Fire General Kai," Yumeko said happily to see the kind General.


    "Hey there, kids," Kai said as he and the dragon got off and stood before them.


    "So did Fire God Ignis send you here?" Sky asked as Kai nodded his head.


    "Yes. I heard from Fire God Ignis that Wind God Kaze sent you here to get an alliance with Terravale. So I volunteered to come here with you as additional support and make sure that everything goes smoothly," Kai said as he smiled. "I do wonder where Noboru is, though. We will need his strength when we make our alliance with Terravale."


    "That''s weird; he usually appears like some sort..." Layla was cut off as Noboru appeared out of nowhere.


    "Hey guys. So you guys are finally here," Noboru said as Layla and Yumeko hugged him while he patted their heads. "So did anything interesting happen while I was gone?"


    Sky, Yumeko, and Kai shook their heads no, but Layla spoke up. "The palace staff was bullying Yumeko for being a bastard child."


    Noboru''s face showed anger, and he cracked his knuckles, making the group jump. "Is that so?" Noboru''s voice was dark with a promise of pain and death as he had his Aura Armor on, and Yumeko quickly grabbed onto him, not wanting him to leave them to wipe out her father''s staff.


    "Noboru, please do not do that," Yumeko said with pleading eyes. "Please, I beg you not to kill my father''s staff. I made it very clear that I don''t care what some random people I do not know or interact with say as long as Layla, you, Fire General Kai, and Sky are by my side I will be fine." Yumeko pleaded, blushing when saying Sky''s name as Noboru sighed and calmed down.


    "Fine, if that''s what you wish. So anyways, I''ve been here for a bit and getting an audience with the Earth God isn''t easy. One of us has to participate in a tournament hosted by one of the four Dukes of Terravale, and luckily for us, I have. That should be enough to get us a noble title. Then we need to gain clout and popularity by doing all sorts of things like saving people from natural disasters and monster attacks and running a successful city that becomes vital to the kingdom''s success that the Earth God can''t afford to not have an audience with us," Noboru said as the rest nodded in agreement, and Noboru hugged Yumeko. "As long as Yumeko doesn''t get bullied or harassed by anyone, then I am fine with it," Noboru said as Yumeko smiled. Layla was looking at Yumeko with jealousy in her eyes, and Sky was burning inside with jealousy seeing Yumeko being hugged. Red Sky was raging in Sky, demanding he be free and teach Noboru a lesson for hogging Yumeko, but he was in control as was able to hold back both his and Red Sky''s rage and jealousy.


    "Okay, let''s head into town; I got a room at an Inn. You lots should get one too," Noboru said as the group entered the QuakeTown and made their way to the Inn.


    "Noboru-Kun, are these all your friends?" Maria asked as the group entered the Inn.


    "Yes, Maria, these are my friends Layla, Sky, Yumeko, and Kai," Noboru said as the group bowed in respect.


    "Greetings, Maria-Sama, it''s a pleasure to meet Noboru-Kun''s friend. I am Yumeko," Yumeko said, bowing.


    "Hello, Miss Maria, I am Sky," Sky said, bowing.


    "Greetings, Miss Maria, I am Kai," Kai said, bowing with a smile.


    "Greetings, Maria, my name is Layla," Layla said, also bowing.


    Maria was surprised by how polite the group was, unlike Noboru-kun, who had an aura of power that was intimidating, but the group didn''t seem special. The boy Sky had something dangerous, but nothing compared to Noboru, who, unlike Sky, had full control over his Aura, which was nothing she had seen before.


    "Maria, can we get a


    room for Layla and Yumeko and rooms for Sky and Kai?" Noboru said as Maria smiled.


    "Of course, and do you want them to be next to your room, Noboru-Kun?" Maria said.


    "That would be appreciated, but you don''t have to go out of your way to do this, Maria," Noboru said.


    "Nonsense, Noboru-Kun, I consider you one of my deep personal friends," Maria said as she pulled his arm into her bouncy chest, making Layla jealous, but Noboru started to cough and quickly pulled his arm back, using it as an excuse.


    "Thanks, Maria," Noboru said as he placed 50 TerraJewels on the desk. "This should cover them, right?" Noboru said as Maria''s blush had on her face from how handsome Noboru was and nodded her head yes.


    "Well then," she said, trying to hide her blush, "follow me; I will show you to your rooms."


    She led the group to their rooms, with Yumeko and Layla in one room next to Noboru''s room, with Sky and Kai in one room across from Noboru''s room.


    "Here we are," Maria said.


    "Thank you, Maria, for showing us our rooms," Noboru said as everyone else also said thank you.


    "You''re welcome," Maria said as she left blushing and got back to work, as Noboru went to his room.


    "Tomorrow the tournament starts; it''s gonna be tough, especially trying not to use Omni Energy and just Aura. So better get some rest," Noboru said as everyone nodded as they went to their rooms.

 Chapter 77 - 77

    Chapter 77: Chapter 77 The first light of dawn crept through the windows of the QuakeTown Inn, gently rousing Noboru and his companions from their slumber. The air was charged with anticipation, for today marked the beginning of the Duke of the North tournament, an event that could very well reshape the destinies of all involved.


    In Noboru''s room, he stood before a mirror, methodically donning his armor. The specially crafted Terravalean armor, a gift from Baron Akira, gleamed in the soft morning light. Its intricate design was not only a testament to the craftsmanship of Terravale but also a symbol of the trust and hope placed in Noboru. Although he couldn''t deny the significance of the armor, he couldn''t help but miss the one gifted by Ayame Akatsuki.


    "Today is the day," Noboru said to his reflection. "I know I can win, even if it''s going to be hard without Omni Energy," he stated.


    A soft knock on his door interrupted him, and without waiting for a response, Emiko''s voice floated in, tinged with excitement and a hint of nervousness. "Noboru-Kun, are you awake? May I come in?"


    Noboru paused, adjusting the last piece of his armor, and then responded, "Yes, Emiko, please enter."


    The door opened, and Emiko stepped inside, her eyes widening as they landed on Noboru, fully armored and looking every bit the formidable warrior he was. "Oh, Noboru-san, you look... incredible," she stammered, a blush coloring her cheeks.


    ''Not just amazing but hot,'' she thought to herself but quickly shook herself of these thoughts.


    Noboru offered a small, appreciative smile. "Thank you, Emiko. This armor is a masterpiece. Please give my gratitude to your family once again for the armor."


    Emiko nodded, her eyes still fixed on him, licking her lips as she took in every inch of Noboru. "I will, Noboru-san. And... good luck today. I know you will do QuakeTown proud."


    "Thank you; I will do my best," Noboru said.


    Across the hallway, in another room, Sky, Layla, and Yumeko were also making their preparations. Yumeko, still feeling the warmth of Noboru''s protective embrace from the night before, was unusually silent, her thoughts preoccupied with the challenges Noboru would face.


    Sky noticed her distant demeanor and, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder, offered words of encouragement. "Noboru is strong, Yumeko. He''ll be fine. And we''ll be there to cheer him on."


    Layla, always the pragmatist, was double-checking their supplies. "We need to make sure we have everything. Water, snacks, and... oh, don''t forget the banner!"


    The trio had spent the previous night crafting a supportive banner for Noboru, a token of their solidarity and belief in his strength. The banner, adorned with Noboru''s name and symbols of his victories, was their way of being with him in spirit, even from the sidelines.


    As they gathered their things and prepared to leave, Fire General Kai joined them, his expression solemn yet supportive. "Today''s a big day. Noboru''s fighting for more than just victory; he''s fighting for all of us, for our future alliances."


    The group shared a moment of silent understanding, each lost in their thoughts about what the day held in store. They knew the weight of the tournament extended far beyond the confines of the arena; it was a pivotal moment that could very well decide the fate of their united realms.


    Together, they made their way downstairs, where Maria awaited them with a hearty breakfast. The innkeeper''s eyes were full of admiration and a touch of worry as she laid out the feast. "Eat well, you''ll need your strength. And Noboru-Kun... bring honor to QuakeTown."


    The group ate in relative silence, the usual banter replaced by a shared sense of purpose and anticipation. As they finished their meal, Noboru stood, his gaze sweeping over his friends.


    "Thank you, all of you, for your support. Today, I don''t just fight as Noboru; I fight as a representative of our united hopes and dreams. Let''s head to the arena," Noboru said as he started to believe it. Noboru realized something, the more he stayed here and interacted, the more open he became. At first, when he came to this place, he saw it as a trial he had to endure alone, intending to work alone. But Sky, Yumeko, and Layla changed that, then Fire General Kai, and now Emiko and Maria. Was he getting too soft? He knew eventually he had to leave them and return home to Ayame Chan.


    "Yes, Ayame Chan, she is the most important to me," Noboru thought as he shook his head. With determined steps, Noboru led the way, his friends following closely behind.


    "Alright, guys, let''s head to the stage. We have to head to the Duke Of The North''s Domain for the Tournament opening ceremony before the battles begin," Noboru said. As they stepped outside, the crisp morning air greeted them, along with a luxurious carriage, its sides emblazoned with the crest of Baron Akira. Emiko was already waiting, her excitement barely contained as she saw Noboru approach. Her eyes sparkled with an array of emotions, predominantly admiration and something deeper, perhaps unspoken.


    "Noboru-san, father has sent this carriage to escort us to the tournament. I''m here to ensure you reach the Duke of the North''s Domain in comfort," Emiko announced, her voice a melodic blend of duty and delight.


    Layla, observing Emiko''s evident infatuation, felt a twinge of irritation. She wasn''t blind to the chemistry brewing between Emiko and Noboru, and despite her own burgeoning feelings for the stoic warrior, she couldn''t help but feel sidelined. Determined not to be outshone, Layla stepped closer to Noboru, her voice taking on a teasing tone. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Looks like you''ve got quite the fan club, Noboru. Just make sure you don''t get distracted before the big fight," she said, winking at him, her intention clear¡ªto stake her own claim, however playful it might seem.


    Emiko''s smile faltered slightly at Layla''s remark, but she quickly recovered, her competitive spirit rising to the surface. "Oh, I''m sure Noboru-san can handle a little distraction. Besides, it''s important to have support from your... fans," Emiko replied, her gaze flitting between Noboru and Layla, her words laced with a hint of challenge.


    Noboru, caught between the two women vying for his attention, could only offer a bemused smile. "I appreciate all the support I can get," he said, trying to diffuse the budding rivalry before it escalated further.


    As they boarded the carriage, the atmosphere was thick with unspoken tension and unsaid words. Layla and Emiko found themselves seated on either side of Noboru, their body language a silent battleground of flirtatious gestures and coy glances aimed at capturing Noboru''s attention.


    Yumeko, sitting across from them, couldn''t help but notice the dynamic unfolding. She felt a pang of something she couldn''t quite identify¡ªa mix of amusement and a twinge of something akin to jealousy. Sky, seated next to her, was all too aware of the situation, his jaw set in a firm line, his own feelings for Yumeko making him hypersensitive to the undercurrents of attraction and rivalry within the carriage.


    Fire General Kai, who was also in the carriage, observed the unfolding drama with a mix of amusement and concern. He had seen many battles, but the battle of emotions and egos was a different kind of conflict, one that required a delicate touch.


    As the carriage rolled through the stunning landscapes of Terravale, Layla leaned closer to Noboru, her voice low and playful. "You know, Noboru, I''ve been thinking of some new strategies for the tournament. Maybe we could discuss them later, just the two of us?" she suggested, her hand brushing against Noboru''s arm.


    Emiko, not to be outdone, interjected smoothly, "Oh, that''s a wonderful idea, Layla. But I''m sure Noboru-san would also appreciate hearing about the history of the tournament and the noble families of Terravale. I''d be more than happy to share what I know over dinner, Noboru-san."


    Noboru, feeling like a deer caught between two hunters, tried to navigate the situation diplomatically. "Both sound like excellent ideas. I believe a well-rounded approach, combining strategy and knowledge of the tournament''s history, will be beneficial."


    Sky, sensing Yumeko''s discomfort, decided to change the subject. "So, Emiko, could you tell us more about the Duke''s Domain? I''ve heard it''s a place of incredible beauty and power."


    Emiko, momentarily diverted from her flirtatious endeavors, brightened up at the question. "Oh, absolutely! The Duke of the North''s Domain is one of the most revered places in Terravale. It''s not just the location for the tournament; it''s a place where history, magic, and nature intertwine. The landscapes are said to be crafted by the Earth God''s own hand."


    Layla, seeing an opportunity, added, "Sounds like a place full of adventure. Maybe after the tournament, we could all explore it together. What do you say, Noboru?"


    Noboru, grateful for the shift in conversation, nodded. "That sounds like a great idea. I''m always up for exploring new places and learning more about this realm."


    Emiko, not allowing Layla to get an opportunity to beat her, pulled Noboru''s head into a hug. "You will need a guide, Noboru-Kun. How about I show you, and as thanks, you can stay in my room?"


    "No!" Layla exclaimed, pulling Noboru''s head into her embrace.


    "Yes!" Emiko insisted as she pulled him back, and this repeated, with Noboru''s only thought being ''Am I a body pillow or something?'' and Yumeko and Sky trying but failing to save Noboru, and Fire General Kai watching with amusement.


    As they neared the Duke of the North''s Domain, the sight that greeted them was beyond anything they had imagined. The Domain was a sprawling expanse of lush valleys, towering mountains, and vibrant forests, all bathed in the golden light of the setting sun. Crystal clear rivers wound through the landscape, reflecting the sky''s changing hues.


    The entrance to the tournament grounds was marked by grand archways, carved from the very bedrock of Terravale, etched with runes that shimmered with ancient power. The air was alive with the energy of countless participants and spectators, all gathered to witness the spectacle of the Duke of the North tournament.


    As the carriage came to a stop, Noboru and his companions stepped out, their eyes wide with wonder at the sight before them. They were about to embark on a new Chapter in their journey, one that would test their strength, their courage, and the bonds that held them together.


    Noboru surveyed the gathering crowd with a mixture of trepidation and determination. He knew the trials ahead would not be easy; yet, with his friends and allies by his side, he was ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    "It''s time," he said, his voice steady and sure. "Let''s go."


    Noboru, Sky, Yumeko, Layla, and Fire General Kai made their way to the Tournament''s registration area. The air was charged with anticipation as countless warriors and spectators mingled and discussed their excitement for the upcoming competition. Noboru''s presence drew curious glances from those from QuakeTown and whispers of speculation as he was recognized from his earlier training display.


    "That''s Noboru-Sama," one said, pointing excitedly at him. "He''s the one who beat the Earth Drake with ease," another added with wonder in their voice.


    "He''s so strong," a woman swooned. "And single," another chimed in with a hopeful tone.


    Noboru did his best to ignore the attention and waited in the registration line but could feel the jealousy of the men around him participating. QuakeTown, although one of the lower Towers in Terravale, was known to have the most beautiful women in Terravale. In fact, the Earth God''s wife was known to be from QuakeTown, and thus Noboru had the jealousy of the entire participants for wooing the women of QuakeTown.


    Eventually, it was Noboru''s turn. He stepped up to the registration counter to see a beautiful woman. She took a glance at Noboru and was captivated as her face turned red as she tried to not stare at Noboru but failed.


    "Umm, hello, my name is Noboru Chikara," Noboru said as she quickly shook her head and refocused on her job. "I''m here to register for the Tournament. I am here participating for QuakeTown. Here''s my guild card." Noboru said as he handed his guild card to the girl.


    She checked it out and saw that it was legit but said, "Everything is in order, Noboru-Kun. Please head to section 1, the Qualifying round. You will need to do several tests to enter the main tournament, which are designed to cut the number, which are in the hundreds of thousands, into six. Only the top six can enter the main tournament," She said as Noboru nodded and took back his guild card and headed to section 1.


    Sky, Layla, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai followed behind him, and Sky asked, "Is that not going to be dangerous?"


    Noboru smiled and said, "No, Sky, because I''m not gonna lose," Noboru said.

 Chapter 78 - 78

    Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Noboru, with his resolve as firm as the earth he commanded, made his way to Section 1, the starting point of the Qualifier that would find the true warriors from the masses and eliminate the fakes, leaving only the Top 6 from hundreds of thousands standing.


    "Go, Noboru-Kun," Layla yelled from the stands.


    "You can do it, Noboru," Yumeko yelled.


    "Noboru-Kun, do this and then we can celebrate together alone," Emiko stated, which earned Noboru jealous looks from the competitors.


    Layla, hearing this, became mad and jealous. "Noboru-Kun win this, and then we go exploring alone."


    This started a war between Layla and Emiko, with Noboru becoming the center of attention of every angry adventurer who was mad that Noboru not only had the daughter of the Baron of QuakeTown, the most beautiful noble and unmarried woman in all of Terravale, wanting him, but also a beautiful woman like Layla fighting for him.


    Sky and Fire General Kai also offered words of encouragement and confidence to Noboru. They all sat in the stands cheering. Everyone quieted down as soon as the proctor of the Tournament entered.


    The proctor of the tournament, a stern man with eyes as hard as bedrock, began to explain the qualifier, his voice echoing through the assembly of adventurers. "This year''s qualifier is unlike any you have faced before," he announced, capturing the immediate attention of all present. "You will be tested in the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities, a place where even the legendary hero who ended the great war met his end."


    Murmurs and gasps filled the air as the reality of the challenge sank in. Noboru, undeterred, listened intently, his gaze fixed on the proctor.


    "That place is a death sentence," said an adventurer, terrified. The proctor, however, ignored this and continued his explanation.


    "The hero''s journey through this dungeon was his final and most grueling. It is said that the very perception of time within its walls is altered, stretched into infinity. Each floor is a battle that feels like an eternity, and to complete this trial, you must survive not one, but seven such eternities."


    A collective shudder ran through the crowd as they all remembered the stories of how the hero''s end came. The mere thought of enduring an endless onslaught that made even the great hero of old fall was enough to break the spirit of many.


    "To emerge victorious, you must demonstrate not only your combat prowess but also your ability to sustain life¡ªfinding or creating food, securing safe rest, and enduring the relentless tide of monsters that will seek your end," the proctor continued, his voice unwavering.


    One of the adventurers, Rock, a man whose strength was renowned among his peers, stepped forward, his brow furrowed in disbelief. "Are you saying we are to fight indefinitely, with no respite? How can anyone survive such a trial?"


    The proctor''s gaze met Rock''s, unflinching. "Indeed. The dungeon will push you to your limits and beyond. Remember, upon registering for this tournament, you all signed a waiver acknowledging the risk of death. Only the strongest, the most resilient, and the most resourceful will stand a chance. You didn''t think getting the rank of a Noble and earning fame would be easy, did you? If it was, the title would mean nothing."


    Rock stayed silent, almost as if he was humbled by the proctor. But another adventurer, a big bald one, stepped up; this was Turk. "Isn''t this a conflict of interest? It is well known that only adventurers of Platinum and beyond have a chance to survive this."


    "Like I said, if you think you are worthy of earning a place in the tournament, then you should survive a dungeon that only a mere platinum can beat," the proctor said sarcastically.


    Noboru thought back to the ranking the adventurers of this world used:


    Bronze I, II, III


    Silver I, II, III


    Gold I, II, III


    Platinum


    Emerald


    Diamond


    Champions


    Bronze to Gold ranks were considered achievable by normal humans, with Bronze 1 being the weakest and Gold being the strongest a regular human could achieve. Platinum is considered achievable by those who possess spirits, and the more power of the spirit you can use and the more control you have of the spirits, the higher the rank you have. For example, Yumeko using her wind spirit mode or Red Sky. Noboru was an exception; the level of power he displayed in the test was on the level of an Emerald ranked Adventurer.


    Another adventurer, Kane, known for being a platinum rank from BlockWork Town and his unyielding resolve, clenched his fists, his resolve hardening. "Then let it be a test of our wills. I did not come here to shy away from the impossible."


    The proctor nodded, acknowledging Kane''s spirit. "Very well. Once six have completed this ordeal, the qualifier will end. For those who survive but do not finish among the first six, you may exit the dungeon through the entrance. Let this be a testament to your strength and courage."


    Noboru, taking in the gravity of the situation, felt a surge of determination. He understood that this was not just a physical battle but a mental one. The true enemy was not the horde of monsters but the despair and hopelessness that such an endless fight could breed.


    "Those who even after this wish to participate follow me to the Dungeon Of Seven Eternities entrance once you arrive there you cannot quit or it will be seen as mocking the Duke Of The North," said the proctor as Noboru watched many quit.


    "Oh hell no," one adventurer said.


    "I''m not risking my life for a title. I will just find a commoner woman to be with rather than build a harem after getting a noble rank," said another, and one by one, many left. However, quite a few adventurers, most platinum rank or higher, remained. Noboru, just by a glance, counted how many were there instantly. 25 adventurers were there, including Hiroto. Noboru, however, noticed that the adventurer who was jealous of him and tried to jump him with his henchmen had left running.


    "Hmph. Coward," Noboru said with resentment and disgust. He felt disgust that the man talked big, acted even bigger, but ran away at the slight sign of death.


    As the adventurers began to prepare themselves, Noboru took a moment to center himself. He knew the challenge ahead was daunting, but he also knew his strength, both of body and of spirit. With a final glance towards the stands where his friends watched, filled with a mixture of worry and faith, Noboru stepped forward, ready to face the eternity that awaited him in the Dungeon of Seven Eternities.


    "I need to do this to complete this world''s story to return home," Noboru said to himself as he walked to the entrance of the exam. ''It''s not just that; it''s so Yumeko, Layla, Sky, Emiko, Maria, and all the others I have met can have a future,'' Noboru thought as he realized he cared more for these people than he should. He had a flashback to his grandfather''s advice when doing these combat trials or, as Noboru


    called them, story trials.


    Flashback


    Haruki sat on his chair sipping tea as a little Noboru sat in front of him, looking at him. He had just finished reading up on the monsters common in the 11th dimension Draconia world. Noboru knew not all of these aren''t common across the 11-dimensional dimensions, but he still liked to read his grandfather''s notes and journal on the monsters he encountered and the stories he lived through in that dimension. It was fun, like reading a fantasy isekai novel. I mean, that''s what dimensium and omni energy allowed: reincarnating into higher dimensions and doing combat trials, which were basically events that forced you to complete the story while your body adapted to being higher dimensional. Most times you would be reborn as a baby and forced to live the story in the shoes of the main character but with your omni energy, which made you stronger than the main character could have ever been. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were exceptions from what his grandfather told him. Prison realms were forbidden techniques that sacrificed a part of its user''s omni energy as an offering to the boundless beings or one of them to trap the target in a specifically tailored Prison realm. The realm would work like a combat trial but is specifically tailored towards keeping the target in it by making the realm a construct, a structure equivalent to the target''s max current potential. For example, if the target was 8th dimensional but had the potential to be 12 dimensional, it would be a 12 dimensional construct that had 9th, 10th, and 11th dimensional constructs in them. The user would be forced to evolve and transcend dimensions, completing multiple stories in said constructs until he had reached the power equivalent to the max potential he had when entering. In this case, until the target had transcended to being 12th dimensional.


    "Noboru, combat trials are hard on the person, not because of the being you will face, but because in the end, you will have to leave your friends you have made," Haruki said as Noboru tilted his head, confused, which Haruki found absolutely adorable. "What I mean is, the deepest agony doesn''t stem from physical wounds but from witnessing those with whom you''ve shared cherished moments transform into mere memories," Haruki said, only to see Noboru still confused. ''Such innocence. I wish you will keep this forever, my dear grandson, but I know this world, no, not just this world, but the countless worlds, dimensions, realms, and other undefined places you will go to will break that. Hell, my son Hiroshi and daughter-in-law Amaya are doing that as we speak,'' Haruki thought with anger.


    "Don''t worry, Noboru. In due time, you will understand, even though I pray you don''t. But don''t worry, even if you are clever, there are some concepts only adults or those who experience such things can understand," Haruki explained.


    "Grandpa, I don''t understand," Noboru said.


    "What I mean is, it''s better in these trials that you keep to yourself and not open your heart. That''s how I completed as much because you won''t be open to heartbreak or betrayal, but you also don''t have to leave them," Haruki said as Noboru put on a defiant look.


    "But grandpa, if the people of the kingdom won''t be friends with me, then maybe those in the world I visit will," Noboru said with a look that showed he was hurt by the kingdom''s actions. Haruki cursed the kingdom he formerly ruled because of them; Noboru couldn''t have any bonds in this world and sought to make bonds in other worlds, dimensions, realms and other undefined places.


    Flashback end.


    ''I tried to live by listening to your advice, grandpa, not make bonds, but it''s hard, really hard. These people, these bonds I made, I didn''t intend to, but these people here really have a way of growing on you, making you feel welcomed, which nobody apart from you, Ayame, Celestia, and the rest of the Dragon Kingdom I built made me feel. But that was ripped from me; hopefully, this isn''t ripped away from me," Noboru thought as he arrived at the Dungeon of Seven Eternities.


    "Well then, those 26 of you who are waiting outside of the dungeon. You have decided to go through with the challenge. Leaving the dungeon or any part of the tournament will result in imprisonment and a hefty fine as it will be seen as you mocking the duke. But anyways, the gates will now open. Good luck; you will need it," the proctor said.


    "Let''s do this," Noboru said as took a deep breath to calm his nerves. His nerves solely relied on one energy source: Omni Energy, which is the root of all energy sources, and with his Omni Energy technique negation, he never had to worry. But now, he''s using aura, earth aura specifically, for the first time to not raise questions; that was nerve-wracking.


    "I''m coming for the title," Noboru shouted as he dashed towards the dungeon as soon as it opened.

 Chapter 79 - 79

    Chapter 79: Chapter 79 As Noboru stepped into the first chamber known as the first level/Eternitiy of the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities, the air around him shifted, carrying with it the whispers of countless voices lost to time. The chamber was vast and unyielding, stretched infinitely in all directions out before him, its walls etched with ancient runes that pulsed with an ancient untamable power. In the heart of the chamber a swirling vortex of wind began to form, with howl that was an prelude to the coming storm.


    Noboru stood firm, his resolve unwavering as the earth beneath his feet rumbled in response to how strong the wind was. He knew the trial that awaited him Emiko had warned him of the Dungeon Of Seven Enternities in with the Hero Of Legends was defeated. What awaited him is an endless onslaught of wind-based beasts on the first floor with each one more formidable than the last. Drawing a deep breath, he centered himself, calling upon the earth aura within him to engulf and got into a fighting stance ready to meet the challenge head-on.


    "Come forth, creatures of the Dungeon, made of wind. I know each floor is based on the realms or as they called in this world the kingdoms of the world, so ''Aeritha'' since it''s based on wind is what the dungeon first floor will be on. I shall conquer you all and your allies of the other levels and defeat this dungeon once and for all," he declared, his voice echoing through the chamber with a force that rivaled the gale itself.


    From the heart of the chamber emerged the first of his adversaries ¨C a serpentine dragon, its scales a shimmering tempest, its eyes alight with the fury of the storm. It circled Noboru, its body coiling and uncoiling like the winds of a hurricane.


    Noboru assessed the creature, noticing the fluidity of its movements, the way it seemed to the embodiment of the very air around it. "A wind dragon, then," he murmured. "Let''s see how you how string you truly are," Noboru said to the S-rank beast made of wind.


    With a roar that shook the chamber, the wind dragon lunged, its maw agape, a torrent of gale-force winds erupting from its depths. "YOU DARE ENTER THIS SANCUTARY MORTAL" It yelled as Noboru stood his ground, his aura flaring to life around him. It removed the oxygen from the air, but Noboru, thanks to his omni energy, was immune to the effects since he did not require oxygen, food, or sleep to sustain himself. In fact, he could self-sustain himself without the use of omni energy. He watched however as the people around start to feel the effects of being Oxygen deprived.


    "Earth Shield!" he called out, slamming his fist into the ground. Instantly, a barrier of solid rock rose before him, absorbing the brunt of the dragon''s assault as it rushed to him crossing an amount of infinite distance of the infinite-sized floor instantly with mere speed alone, the winds crashing against it like waves upon the shore. This technique Noboru used is the evolved and more refined version of Earth Wall.


    However Noboru knew that defense alone would not suffice since he had to conquer the dungeon not survive it.. As the dragon reared for another attack, Noboru seized the moment.


    "Stone Spear Barrage!" With a sweeping motion of his arms, Noboru summoned forth a volley of sharpened rock spears, each one honed to a deadly point. They flew with undoubtable accuracy, the arrows flew at their target, the dragon piercing the tempestuous veil that surrounded the dragon killing it..


    The dragon recoiled and screached out "You dare strike me Mortal!" as its form started flickering as the wind aura of the dragon disrupted its windy essence. Yet, it was far from defeated. With a defiant screech, it summoned forth its brethren ¨C wyverns, drakes, and all manner of wind made mythological beings, each answering the call to battle. The horde had an infinite amount of these beasts.


    Noboru steeled himself as the air waves turned erratic reacting to the area being filled with beasts beating of wings and the roars of the wind made mythological horde. "So, it''s a test of endurance. No matter, I have never run out of stamina before. I have infinite," Noboru said, as a smile of confidence formed upon his mouth. "This will be easy. I will slaughter of you as if you are Meiyo or Kouki."


    The first of the wyverns with Speed that surpassed the concepts of speed themselves dove towards him, its talons outstretched, a razor-sharp gust trailing in its wake. Noboru sidestepped, his movements grounded and sure, and countered.


    ''To any other, that would be fast, but to me, it''s slow. No, not just slow, I have enough time to make a perfect note of the environment and everything happening in my head. If I were an artist, these beasts move so slow I could have drawn the entire infinite-sized floor,'' Noboru thought as Infinities countable, uncountable or unattainable were nothing to him they were so small to him they might as well be non-existent .


    "Crushing Earth Fist!" Noboru declared, launching a punch imbued with the full force of his earth aura using it to strengthen his physical stats to make himself hard and heavy as a rock. The impact sent shockwaves through the chamber, catching the wyvern mid-dive and hurling it back into the maelstrom from whence it came shockwave from his fist killed an uncountable amount of creatures and sent the other adventurers flying back.


    But there was no time to rest. A wind drake, its body made of a swirling vortex of wind was furious and descended upon him, its breath a wind storm that sought to tear Noboru from his footing.


    Noboru anchored himself, drawing deeply upon the earth''s strength making himself one with the earth apart of it a lower version of becoming one with everything and nothing when he masters omni energy. "Tremor Wave!" With a stomp of his foot, he unleashed a wave of seismic force, the ground rippling and cracking beneath the drake''s form. The creature faltered, its control over the winds for mere second disrupted by the earth trying to hit it out of the skies as rogue boulders and pieces of earth flew to it damaging it.


    One by one, Noboru faced the onslaught of an infinite amount of these beasts, his every move a showed his mastery over the earth Aura even though he used it for a few days. With each monster that fell, another rose to take its place like a Hydra cut one head 2 more takes its place, "It seems the dungeon living up to its hype of an eternal battle if the first floor is infinite." Noboru said to himself. Yet, amidst finding this out and seeing and experiencing the chaos, Noboru''s spirit still remained unbroken, unaffected not even a single hint showed Nobrou being tired or drained of his energy reserves. With each attack Noboru called forth, with every defense he raised, he spoke got closer to his goal of meeting the terravale king known as the earth god and closer to freeing Ayame.


    "This battle is for you," he whispered, his voice lost to the howling winds. "For Layla, Yumeko, Sky, and all those who have placed their faith in me. And of course for Ayame-Chan for all of you I will not falter. I will not fail."


    As the seconds stretched into at least a million, maybe even more years, Noboru''s resolve held strong as he was tested but was unaffected or undetered by the dungeon. The wind beasts, relentless in their assault, were tireless, their numbers seemingly infinite. Yet, for every wave that clashed with him, Noboru stood tall like he was an unyielding pillar amidst the storm or tornadoe.


    "Earthquake!" Noboru called upon the very foundations of the dungeon, his aura became with the depths of the earth beneath them feeling that he had complete control over the earth he started to shake it. The chamber shook violently, the ground splitting and heaving, throwing the wind beasts into disarray, destroying all infinite of them, but then an infinite amount of more of these wind beasts spawned.


    And in that moment of chaos, Noboru found his opening, realizing his chance. "So that''s how this works." Noboru said as with a cry that echoed the roar of the earth itself, he launched his final assault.


    "Mountain''s Wrath!" With all the power he could muster, Noboru summoned a colossal fist of stone, its size dwarfing even the largest of the wind dragons which are the size of aeritha. With a force that could shatter the heavens, he brought it down upon the heart of the vortex, the epicenter of the wind beasts'' power.


    The impact was cataclysmic sending everything and one but Noboru flying and slamming them into the wall. The chamber trembled, the very air seemed to scream, and then, as quickly as it had begun, the onslaught ceased. The wind beasts, their source of power obliterated, dissipated like mist before the morning sun.


    "Like I thought, the floor needs energy. These sources, whatever they are, power each floor." Noboru said to himself as he made his way to the next floor but stopped. "I should get some food." Noboru said although he didn''t need to sustain himself with food and sleep, he liked it. Plus, it made him feel better, and he could sense all of his other competitors were all struggling if it weren''t for him clearing this floor. He watched as they dashed to the next floor after he had ended the waves. He looked at the dead bodies of the few who perished used up thier aura reserves ot was defeated by the beasts..


    "Fools the lot of them trying to get an advantage but they are just tiring them selves out." Noboru said to himself having bested the infinite horde of wind beasts in a display of unparalleled prowess. He took a moment to survey the now tranquil chamber. The echoes of battle faded, leaving behind a silence that spoke of his victory. Yet, amidst the stillness, Noboru''s thoughts turned towards food and rest, even though he did not need them he had to show he was human to the world not just that he wanted to eat and sleep for the mere feeling it brought him.


    With a deep connection to the earth, Noboru extended his senses into the ground beneath him, feeling the dormant life force waiting to be awakened. "Let this place flourish with fruits and vegetable," he whispered, his aura seeping into the soil, enriching it with the essence of life as the dsoil became fertile.


    Before his eyes, the barren ground of the dungeon''s chamber began to transform. Tiny shoots of green broke through the soil, rapidly growing and branching out into a lush carpet of vegetation. Fruit trees, heavy with ripe apples, berries, and a plethora of other fruits, sprouted from the fertile earth, their branches swaying gently as if in gratitude to Noboru''s gift.


    Vegetables of every variety pushed their way up through the soil, forming neat rows of nourishment that seemed almost out of place in the starkness of the dungeon. Noboru walked among the verdant growth, plucking an apple from a branch and taking a bite, its sweet juice a refreshing balm to his spirit.


    Satisfied with his makeshift garden, Noboru found a secluded spot beneath a newly grown oak, its canopy offering shade and solace. He settled down, leaning against the sturdy trunk, and allowed himself a moment of rest, his eyes closing as the peaceful ambiance of his created oasis enveloped him. Noboru then proceeded to pick some fruit and vegetables for the future


    Meanwhile, outside the dungeon, the audience watched in astonishment as the dungeon''s relayed Noboru''s actions within. The transformation of the barren chamber into a verdant grove was broadcasted for all to see, leaving spectators and competitors alike in awe.


    Layla, her eyes wide with disbelief, leaned forward, gripping the railing of the stands. "Did you all see that? Noboru... he just...," she trailed off, unable to find the words to describe the miraculous feat she had just witnessed.


    Emiko, her earlier flirtations forgotten, nodded in agreement, her voice filled with admiration. "He''s not just powerful; he''s in harmony with the earth. It''s like he''s a part of it," she said, her eyes not leaving the magical display that showed Noboru''s actions.


    Sky, always the strategist, pondered the implications of Noboru''s abilities. "He''s not just fighting; he''s surviving. He''s making sure he has food and rest. That''s going to be a key advantage in this endurance trial," he mused, impressed by Noboru''s foresight.


    Fire General Kai, who had seen many battles, could not help but be moved by the display. "To turn a place of death into a haven of life... Noboru''s not just a warrior; he''s a intelligent kniows his limits," he said, a note of respect evident in his voice unknown to him Noboru does not need these to survive it was all show to look normal and more to feel good.


    "Don''t forget he managed to beat the infinite horde of beasts the hero of legend ran through the Dungeon this Noboru managed to best the floor shutting it down."


    The proctor, overseeing the event, could barely contain his surprise. He had expected displays of power, but Noboru''s ability to create life within the dungeon was unprecedented. "This... this changes everything. He''s not just surviving; he''s thriving," he muttered to himself, reassessing his initial impressions of the young warrior.


    Even the Duke of the North, from his vantage point, watched with a growing sense of interest. "This young man... Noboru, was it? He''s far more than I anticipated. We may be witnessing the rise of a new legend," he said, his voice betraying a hint of excitement.


    Baron Akira, watching the scene unfold, felt a surge of pride. "That''s Noboru he''s the one representing QuakeTown. He''s not just fighting for victory; he''s showing what it means to be in harmony with the earth. This... this is the kind of strength that can shape the future," he declared, his eyes gleaming with anticipation for what Noboru would do next. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Noboru rested beneath the oak, the world outside watched, their breaths held in anticipation of his next move. The dungeon, a place of trials and tribulations, had become a stage for something far greater ¨C a testament to the indomitable spirit of one who could find life in a place of death, hope in a realm of despair.


    And as Noboru opened his eyes, refreshed and ready to face the next challenge, he stood not just as a competitor in a tournament but as a beacon of what it means to truly wield the power of the earth. With the support of his friends and the eyes of the world upon him, Noboru stepped forward into the next chamber, ready to etch his name into the annals of legend.

 Chapter 80:

    Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Chapter 80:


    As Noboru stepped through the archway leading to the next Level / Second Eternity of the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities, the air thickened with heat and humidity, as a red, ominous glow lit up the surroundings. The transition was immediate and annoying to senses, from the windy terrain to a realm that seemed reminiscent of what hell would be like. Pulsating with fire and molten lava. But what awaited him was not just another floor; it was an expanse that defied all comprehension, stretching infinitely in every direction, a realm of unbound magnitude that transcended the confines of finite perception.


    The landscape sprawled endlessly, an unfathomable tableau of rivers of molten lava that snaked across the ground, their banks formed of cooling magma that extended into the horizon as far as the eye could perceive. Towering mountains of blackened rock, their peaks lost in the swirling mists of distance, loomed over this vast expanse like ancient titans guarding the secrets of eternity. The sky above, a swirling mass of dark clouds illuminated by sporadic bursts of lightning, seemed to stretch on forever, merging seamlessly with the endless reaches of this uncountable domain.


    Noboru''s gaze swept across this infernal hell like landscape, his senses overwhelmed by the heat and was speechless at the sheer magnitude of what lay before him. The ground itself undulated with a slow, rhythmic pulse, as if the very scorched lava filled earth were alive with a primal energy that resonated throughout the infinite expanse. Pockets of fire erupted sporadically from the ground, their flames dancing in an eternal ballet of heat and light, casting fleeting shadows upon the ever-shifting landscape.


    In the distance, vast chasms yawned open like gaping maws looking like the head of various fire based monster Dragons, Phoenix, Pyrowolves, revealing rivers of lava that flowed like veins of liquid fire through the very heart of the realm. The sound was a constant cacophony, a symphony of crackling flames, rumbling earth, and the distant roar of molten rivers cascading into bottomless abysses. Here, time itself seemed to lose its meaning, as the endless expanse stretched on into infinity, each moment merging seamlessly with the next in an eternal dance of chaos and creation.


    This place was more than just a physical challenge; it was a testament to the infinite possibilities of existence, a realm where the boundaries of reality blurred and merged into one another in a never-ending cycle of creation and destruction. Yet, amidst this chaos, Noboru stood unfazed, Refusing to back down or bend to the challenge that he shall face. He was not a the prey in this dungeon he was the hunter the Dungeon just had not realized it yet; he was a wielder of power beyond mortal, immortal or god comprehension. He was Noboru Chikara grandson of Haruki Chikara, Future husband of Ayame Chikara and the King Of The Dragon Kingdom.


    The more Nobrou perceived the realm the more he could see how the scale of the realm would be unfathomable to most Aerithans, its boundaries extending far beyond the limits of finite and some levels of infinite perception. Each step forward revealed further expanses of fiery desolation, each horizon stretching infinitely into the distance like a fractal pattern unfolding upon itself in an endless cycle of repetition and expansion. It was as if this floor of the dungeon sought to encapsulate an infinity that was greater, deeper, and more overwhelming than anything mere mortals, Immortals or even Gods could ever hope to comprehend.


    Noboru was not fazed by the incomprehensible vastness of the realm before him; instead he could comprehend it easily as. ''This realm feels and is perceived like mere fiction to me'' Noboru thought.


    He took a deep breath, the heat, volcanic gasses like sulfur dioxide, carbon dioxide, and hydrogen sulfide as well as ash particles filling his lungs made him cough. Like the very inhaling the essence of the eternity''s existence itself. He knew that this trial would test more than his physical strength; it is meant to challenge the person''s very understanding of what it meant to exist within the boundless expanse of infinity.


    But Noboru was ready. For he was not just Noboru Chikara, he was a person with limitless untapped potential; he was immune to all this. Even without his omni energy, Noboru''s body had taught itself to be self-sustainable, to adapt to such conditions, so he was not affected these poisonous gases and heat wont stop him.


    Noboru looked around with single glance he could take a snapshot of everything he saw his ability of photographic memories coming in handy to study the environment alongside his ability to comprehend near instantly and his brain working at speeds faster than the concept of speed and time itself he was able to see as his competitors were cut down; he could count the number of them on his 10 fingers. He could tell all of them died due to starvation, and the ones who were alive were beginning to feel hungry, were burning up and getting weak to the posion gases their bodies were inhaling. Noboru scoffed; they were pathetic, sacrificing their well-being for an advantage they should have taken a break after clearing the wind level. If they do not take care of their bodies, how will their weakened bodies allow them to win?


    Suddenly, the ground beneath Noboru shuddered violently, a prelude to the nightmare that was about to unfold. From the molten rivers and fiery chasms, a host of fire-based beasts began to emerge, each more terrifying than the last. First came the Pyro Drakes, an infinite number of these serpentine creatures with scales that glowed like embers, their eyes alight with an infernal red gleam that made them look like demons. They slithered forth from the lava, their bodies leaving trails of fire in their wake. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next, the skies darkened further as an endless horde of Fire Wyverns took to the air, their bat-like wings beating against the smoke-filled sky, casting down showers of sparks and embers. Their roars filled the air, a harrowing symphony that heralded destruction.


    From the depths of the chasms, an uncountable number of Molten Golems rose, their forms made from the very rock of the realm, their veins coursing with lava. They lumbered forward with ponderous steps, each footfall sending ripples of heat across the ground.


    And amongst these titans of flame, swarms of smaller creatures darted about - Salamanders with their quick, darting movements and flickering tongues, and fire Sprites, ephemeral beings that danced upon the air, trailing flames like will-o''-the-wisps gone mad.


    Noboru, standing amidst this maelstrom of fire and fury, knew that this battle would be unlike any he had faced before. He could not rely solely on brute force; this was a battle that demanded strategy, resilience, and an intimate understanding of the elements at play.


    Noboru channeled forth his Earth Aura, feeling its steady, grounding presence wrap around him like a cloak as he became as heavy and hard as a rock. Gaing resistances to fire a lower level compared to his the negation Omni Energy grants him to fire and heat. But this was not the cool, nurturing earth he was accustomed to; this was the earth of this hellish realm - molten, fluid, and untamed. Noboru embraced this new aspect of his power, allowing the molten rock to flow around him, shaping it to his will. Already thinking how he can use the heat these earth aura gave him can be used as a weapon.


    "Molten Rock Shield!" he shouted, thrusting his hands forward. A wall of glowing, liquid rock surged up from the ground, forming a bulwark between him and the advancing horde. The infinite horde of Pyro Drakes crashed against it, their flames licking at the barrier, but unable to penetrate its molten embrace.


    Noboru wasn''t content to simply play defense; he knew he needed to take the fight to these creatures of hell. "Molten rock Whip!" he called, his voice cutting through the cacophony of battle. From his hand, a long, sinuous whip of molten rock sprang forth, crackling with heat. He wielded it with precision, striking at the endless number of Fire Wyverns as they swooped down, their cries turning to roars of pain as the whip seared through their wings removing them fron their bodies.


    The never-ending number of Molten Golems presented a challenge next, their massive forms seemingly impervious to the heat that the special type of earth aura from this realm Noboru commanded. But he was undeterred. "Obsidian Lance!" With a sweeping gesture, he fashioned spears from the cooling lava, their tips hardened to razor-sharp obsidian. With the strength of the earth behind each throw, he pierced the thick hide of the uncountable amount of molten Golems, finding the cracks in their armor where the molten rock within them flowed closest to the surface.


    The battle raged on,Noboru moved through the fiery landscape, killing creature up creature the chaos of uncontrollable flames clashing Noboru sturdy hard heavy flaming rocks. With each creature he felled, more seemed to rise, an endless swarm of fire and destruction.


    But Noboru was just as relentless, killing more every time more appeared. "Enough! Erupting Earth Pillars!" he roared, slamming his fist into the ground. Around him, the molten earth responded, shooting upwards in towering pillars that impaled and crushed the fire beasts that dared to come too close.


    "It''s time to end this now."


    With a final, mighty cry, Noboru noticed the flaming source of the floor and summoned the full might of his Earth Aura. "Cataclysmic Crevasse!" The ground beneath the largest cluster of fire beasts split open, a gaping maw that led straight to the fiery heart of the realm. The creatures, caught off guard, tumbled into the abyss, their flames extinguished by the very earth that had birthed them as Noboru attack collided with the source of the floor hitting it and destroying it.


    As the dust settled and the ground cooled, Noboru stood victorious in the scorched and barren landscape that was a hollow of its former self. The fire beasts were defeated, but Noboru knew this was not over he had defeated but one floor more specifically the second floor of the Dungeon of Seven Eternities, one trial of seven in a series that would test the very limits of his strength and resolve.


    Noboru took a moment to catch his breath, to feel the heat still radiating from the ground beneath his feet, a reminder of the battle he had just fought. Then, with a determined glance towards the next chamber, the 10 competing adventurers stood there amazed.


    "Impossible." One said.


    "Is he even human?" Another said.


    "Quick let''s head out. The others are going," said a third.


    "So, they teamed up." Noboru said as he watched them rush to the next floor. Noboru sat on a rest and pulled out a few apples out from his personal dimension used for storage and ate them as he relaxed, letting his body heal and feel loved and cherished.


    Meanwhile, outside the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities, the audience watched in awe as as the Aura capture displays relayed Noboru''s fierce battle on the fiery floor. The spectacle of his victory over the relentless horde of flame creatures was played for everyone to see this elicited a wave of awe and excitement that rippled through the crowd.


    Layla, her fists clenched in fear and anticipation for the man she loved during the battle, now released a sigh, a huge breath of relief she didn''t realize she''d been holding. "Did you see that?" she exclaimed, turning to the others with wide eyes. "Noboru - Kun just... he was incredible!" Speechless she was unable to form any other words


    Emiko was equally impressed by the man she loved but striving to maintain a semblance of composure a noble like her should have nodded in agreement. "Yes, Noboru - Kun''s i mean San''s control over the earth, even in such a hostile environment... it''s beyond anything I''ve ever seen. It should be impossible for anyone but Earth God and the Kingdoms elites to uses Molten Earth to such a degree with that much ease. QuakeTown truly has a champion in him," she said, though her voice betrayed a hint of personal feelings , as if Noboru''s triumphs were also hers.


    Yumeko, no less moved by Noboru''s victory, smiled softly as she noticed his strategy. "Did you see that Sky? He''s strong, and he''s smart. Using the scorched earth to counter the fire... only Noboru could think of something like that," she remarked admiration for Noboru clear in her gentle tone.


    Sky was already pondering the implications of Noboru Chikara''s victory, mused, "He didn''t just use brute force; he adapted his strategy to the environment. That''s what it means to be the best to be on a level that surpasses even the Wind God or elemental gods," Sky''s respect for Noboru deepening.


    Fire General Kai, who had seen many battles, couldn''t help but be impressed. "To turn the very nature of the dungeon against itself... Noboru''s not just fighting; he''s mastering the Dungeon itself," he said, his voice tinged with respect and a hint of excitement for what was to come.


    The Duke of the North, watching from a place of honor, stroked his beard thoughtfully. "So, this is the one they call Noboru," he murmured, his eyes narrowing slightly as he considered the young warrior''s potential. "He may yet be the one to watch in this tournament. His resourcefulness... it''s exceptional."


    Baron Akira, standing beside the Duke, felt a surge of pride swell within him. "Noboru represents QuakeTown, Your Grace. His strength is our strength," he declared, his voice filled with pride and a hint of challenge to any other Barons and Nobles who might doubt Noboru''s and Quaketowns capabilities.


    Among the crowd, random spectators buzzed with excitement and speculation. "Did you see how he controlled the earth? It''s like he was born from it!" one exclaimed, unable to contain his enthusiasm.


    Another spectator, a young woman with eyes alight with admiration, leaned in to whisper to her companion, "He''s not just powerful; he''s also... well, have you seen him? He''s like a hero out of the legends."


    "Don''t forget how hot he is. I would love to have bend me over and show me my place under him." The Women next to her said.


    "I Know Right with that kind of strength he can keep my a bed warmer and i will happy." Said the same women from before.


    As the discussions and voices of awe continued to fill the air of the watching arene, the atmosphere was electric with anticipation for what Noboru would face next and the power and entertainment they will see next.. Noboru''s victory had not only proven his strength to North Terravale but had also ignited the imaginations and hopes of all who watched.


    Back at the entrance to the dungeon, as Noboru prepared himself for the next challenge, he couldn''t hear the words of his friends and the spectators. Yet, in some way, he felt their support, their belief in him, fueling his resolve. With a determined nod to himself, he stepped forward into the unknown, ready to face whatever the ¡êrd Eternity of the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities had in store for him next, carrying with him the hopes and expectations of all who had witnessed his ascent.

 Chapter 81 - 81

    Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Stepping through the gateway to the next level/ 3rd Eternity of the Dungeon Of Seven Enterinities , Noboru braced himself for another realm of infinite eternity. However, nothing could have prepared those who enter apart from him of the sheer vastness and the shift that greeted him. Gone was the fiery inferno of the previous floor, replaced instead by a boundless expanse of water that stretched into eternity in every conceivable direction.


    This new realm was an ocean without shores, a sea without boundaries, where the concepts of distance and size lost all meaning. Above, the sky was a tapestry of shifting hues, reflecting the endless waters below in a mesmerizing dance of light and color. Below, the depths whispered of mysteries and secrets, hidden in the darkness beyond the reach of the sun''s rays.


    The water itself was alive, a dynamic and ever-changing entity that moved with a purpose all its own. Waves rose and fell like the breathing of some colossal being, their crests sparkling under the light of a sky that seemed to hold every star that ever was. Each drop of water was a Hierarchies of infinite ascending containing layers which had Dimensional Hierarchies in it which with the Hierarchies where each layer saw the one below it as fiction with in these layers were Multiverse that contained an infinite amount of universes which contained infinite galaxies that had infinite solar system that had infinite suns, stars and planets with stories that had their own parallel stories based on a different outcome, each ripple a story, intertwining and flowing in an eternal ballet of creation and dissolution.


    Noboru found himself gazing into this beautiful oceanic expanse, where the horizon was an ever-receding line, always just beyond grasp, a reminder of the realm''s incomprehensible scale. It was as if he had stepped into a world that defied all logic, where the very essence of water had been distilled into its most pure and infinite form.


    Amidst this endless sea, colossal leviathans glided, their forms obscured by the depths, casting shadows that played across the waters like dark, fleeting thoughts. Schools of ethereal fish, their scales shimmering with iridescent light, darted through the waters, weaving patterns that spoke of ancient rhythms and timeless cycles. Each drinking in these hierarchies laying waste to civilisation at a scale hither to undreamt of.


    The air was filled with the sound of water, a symphony of waves crashing, water droplets falling, and the distant calls of creatures unseen. It was a sound that resonated deep within Noboru, a call to the very core of his being, reminding him of the fluid nature of existence and the perpetual flow of life.


    Noboru knew the challenge in this level was not just to navigate the endless waters but to understand them, to find a way to move forward in a world where directions held no meaning, and progress was measured not in distance while defeating any adversary in the way.


    The water the longer you stayed become a force of nature itself, shaping the water to it''s will, creating whirlpools and tidal waves to help leviathans of the deep deal with the other adventurers.


    As Noboru walked through these infinite seas, Noboru realized that this floor of the dungeon was more than a trial; it is meant to be tiring, making you get relaxed and more tired by listening to the sound of the rain. Noboru ignored that option to learn the art of how the water flow, of how each droplet is moving with the currents of life, adapting and changing with the ever-shifting tides to see if he can use this as an advantage to defeat upcoming beasts he knows he will face..


    And as he moved through the water, becoming one with the infinite sea, Noboru knew that he was not just a warrior battling for survival. With each stroke, each breath, Noboru moved deeper into the heart of the water realm, his spirit undaunted by the vastness that surrounded him. For in this endless ocean, he found a reflection of his own boundless potential, a reminder that within him flowed the same infinite power that shaped the world around him. And with this realization, Noboru pressed on when suddenly Aqua Serpents, creatures of pure water emerged, their bodies flowing and reforming like liquid, making them nearly impossible to grasp or strike.


    Noboru steadied himself, his Earth Aura flaring to life around him. "Earth Shield!" he bellowed, and the water around him parted as a barrier of solid earth encircled him, repelling the serpents'' fluid attacks.


    But the Aqua Serpents were only the vanguard. Behind them came the Tide giants making Noboru sad as compared massive beings that seemed to draw the very sea into their wake, creating whirlpools and tidal surges with every movement to Behemoth the Giant that was the leader of the Giants of his kingdom and a good friend. Noboru began to get angry but calmed down knowing he needed to play the game by the dukes rule if he wanted to meet the king to get a alliance make sure his friends are safe and see Ayame-Chan again. The Water Giant roars sent waves crashing to him and were deafening and relentless.


    Noboru gritted his teeth and dodged trying to stay clam after being reminded of his kingdom he created that was destroyed by the demons and the other humans kingdoms, realizing the futility of being angry and trying to face this endless onslaught head-on. "I need a different approach my heads not in this because of my memories," Noboru muttered to himself, his mind racing through possibilities. "If brute force won''t work, I''ll have to use the environment to my advantage."


    With a deep breath, Noboru concentrated, extending his Earth Aura deep into the ocean floor. "Subterranean Spikes!" he commanded, and the seabed erupted in a forest of jagged stone, catching the Tide Behemoths off guard and impaling them from below.


    Yet, for every endless amount beast that fell, it seemed as though infinite more took its place, a never-ending torrent of creatures spawned from the very essence of the sea. Noboru found himself being swarmed, the Aqua Serpents reforming faster than he could dispatch them, and the Tide Behemoths seemingly undeterred by his attacks.


    In the midst of the chaos, Noboru''s voice said determined. "I am Noboru Chikara, and I will not lose now, not never not like back in those days!" With a surge of power, he unleashed his next attack. "Earthquake Tsunami!" The ocean floor shook violently, sending shockwaves through the water, disrupting the beasts'' formations and buying Noboru precious time.


    The relentless waves of enemies did not deter Noboru; instead, they steeled his resolve. "This is more than a trial; it''s a test of will," he said through gritted teeth, his Earth Aura pulsing with every beat of his heart. "And My Will is Absolute he yelled.


    As he fought, Noboru realized that this battle was a mirror of the ocean itself ¨C endless, unfathomable, and constantly changing. Then realization dawned upon Noboru that brute force alone would not grant him victory in this domain. Instead, he would need to use the earth to embody the very essence of water..


    After calculating a new strategy in mind, Noboru Smiled and shifted his approach. "Mudslide Torrent!" he shouted, combining his Earth Aura with the water by breaking earth into small rocks having it blend with the water therefore making it controllable by earth aura and using the muddy water he formed around him to create a massive wave of mud, sweeping through the ranks of Aqua Serpents, disorienting them and using their fluid nature against them.


    Yet when the aqua serpents fell it seemed the ocean seemed to have an endless supply of guardians. From the abyssal depths of the ocean, arose the Kraken Wraiths, spectral entities that commanded the currents themselves, their tentacles reaching out with terrifying precision.


    Noboru was unfazed as he called upon the earth''s deeper layers. "Continental Divide!" With this, he split the beyond countable infinity called the ocean floor, creating vast chasms that swallowed the advancing Kraken Wraiths, trapping them in the earthen grasp far below the waves as he split the ocean floor like it was nothing..


    The battle raged on, each moment an eternity in this infinite sea. Noboru''s voice echoed across the waters as he unleashed his arsenal of earth-based attacks, against any monster or beast that stood in way killing them. His reserves were not even phased thank Omni Energy he had infinite stamina even though he was not using it. People back were home they believed Omni Energy was a limited power source but that is not the case because after what Noboru learned using infinite to describe Omni Energy would be a insult and a downplay on levels indescribable. Omni Energy was is an Beyond description source of everything and nothing what people back home sensed was not reserves of Omni Energy but potency, how potent their Omni Energy which was a mixture of many things Noboru would not get into right now. . "Boulder Barrage!" "Canyon Crevice!" "Stone Cyclone!" With each call, the ocean responded, bending to his will, even as it sought to overwhelm him with its infinite amount Sea Creatures that faced him.


    As the conflict reached its high ppint, Noboru''s mind raced, seeking the key to turning the tide of this endless battle. "Alright i have had enough It''s time to end this," Nobrou said as a resolve like none other struck him.


    With a deep breath, Noboru centered himself, his Earth Aura pulsing in harmony with the ocean''s rhythm. "Erosion Whirlpool!" he called out, his voice steady and calm. Around him, the water began to swirl, mimicking the natural process of erosion. The Aqua Serpents, caught in the current, found their fluid forms destabilized, dissolving into the very water they emerged from.


    The Tide Behemoths, too massive to be swept away, were eroded at their bases, their once-mighty forms crumbling under the relentless force of the whirlpool. And the Kraken Wraiths, their spectral forms ill-suited to resist the physical force of erosion, faded into the deep never ending water abyss from whence they came.


    As the last of the water beasts succumbed to Noboru''s counter offensive he aimed his hand at the source of water level. "Mud blast." He yelled as the earth and water mixed making mud and blast it self at the core of the source of water destroying it, the ocean calmed, the infinite horde vanquished by his adaptability and resilience. Panting, Noboru surveyed the now-peaceful waters, a sense of accomplishment washing over him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now its gonna get serious. But lets see how hard this can be," he whispered to himself as he sensed the power of the next floor, a small smile breaking through his exhaustion. "But this is just the beginning. The Dungeon of the Seven Eternities holds more trials, and I will face them all, no matter what form they take."


    With renewed determination, Noboru prepared to advance, knowing that each step took him closer to his goal, but saw two dead bodies. Noboru decided to take a break and eat after that he made his way to the next room. The audience were speechless.

 Chapter 82 - 82

    Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Noboru stepped from the water-based previous floor into the next floor where the very earth they walked upon reigned supreme, but don''t get him wrong; this was no ordinary dominion of soil and stone. Here, the concept of vastness was redefined, transcending the mere expanse of physical space to touch upon something far more profound, something that whispered of realms beyond the outermost reaches of thought and imagination. Noboru stood, taking in the sight.


    Before him lay an expanse so vast that the term ''infinite'' seemed a meager descriptor, a landscape that unfolded in layers and dimensions beyond the grasp of mortal comprehension. It was as if he had entered a living tapestry of earth, woven from the dreams and essences of countless worlds, each thread a narrative of geological epochs that danced and intertwined in an eternal ballet of creation.


    "It seems like the dungeon is trying to make it hard on us with these floors being different sizes of infinities and now an unattainable infinity," Noboru noted to himself as he continued to look around.


    The terrain stretched into what felt like an eternity in every direction, yet it was not merely a matter of distance. Each step Noboru took seemed to traverse layers of reality, moving through strata of existence that defied the linear progression of space. Mountains rose like colossal monuments, their bases rooted in dimensions unseen, their peaks piercing the veils of countless realities, touching the very essence of the earth''s boundless spirit.


    "This. This is unprecedented," Noboru heard an adventurer who arrived say, which surprised Noboru since he thought that like the others, this adventurer would take a rush in not caring about his body, trying to get a one-up on the others by sacrificing their body''s health. "Noboru said as he looked at the adventurer, his eyes widened.


    ''Hiroto?'' Noboru thought before he smiled. ''It seems he''s using his intelligence,'' Noboru added his thoughts about Emiko''s brother and Baron Akira''s son.


    Forests of unimaginable biodiversity sprawled across this landscape, each tree a nexus of life that branched across dimensions, their roots delving into the deep, hidden layers of existence. Here, the flora was not bound by the simple need for sunlight and soil; instead, they thrived on the confluence of energies that flowed through the fabric of this realm, drawing sustenance from the conjoined streams of countless earths.


    The molten areas of this domain were a spectacle unto themselves, not merely patches of magma, but vast, churning seas of liquid earth that ebbed and flowed with the pulse of creation. These were the crucibles of worlds, places where the raw essence of planetary genesis was laid bare, a chaotic dance of fire and stone that birthed new realities in its fiery embrace.


    In this realm, the very concept of size was unmoored from its usual anchors. What might appear as a mere pebble underfoot could, upon closer inspection, reveal itself to be a mountain range compressed into a space that defied ordinary dimensions. Conversely, vast canyons might suddenly fold into themselves, becoming no more than the lines upon a leaf, an intricate pattern that held within it the echoes of ancient chasms.


    Noboru''s journey through this domain was a passage through the heart of earth''s eternal mystery, a voyage across the threshold of the conceivable, where each moment held within it the depth of eons. The air was thick with the power of primordial forces, the breath of the earth in its most unbridled form, whispering secrets that spanned the breadth of creation.


    As he ventured deeper into this boundless domain, Noboru became acutely aware of his own place within the tapestry of existence. He was a wanderer not just across space, but through the very layers of reality itself, each step a journey through the heart of earth''s infinite manifestations. He looked around to see some more dead bodies, effectively putting an end to the mystery of who will be in the top 6. Now it''s time to get out of the dungeon to gain a place.


    The challenges he faced here were not merely physical but existential, a test of his ability to navigate the unfathomable, to find his path through a realm where the markers of distance and direction lost all meaning. As Noboru thought this, he was suddenly snapped out of his thoughts as the earth beneath him began to rumble, a deep, resonant sound that echoed through the very bones of the world. It was a prelude to the arrival of the guardians of this realm, creatures born from the earth itself, embodiments of its might and majesty.


    First to emerge from the undulating ground were the Terracotta Titans, towering beings sculpted from hardened clay and stone, their forms ancient and imposing. They rose from the earth, shaking off centuries of dormancy, their eyes alight with a fire kindled from the world''s core. Each step they took was a testament to their timeless vigil, guardians of a realm that stretched beyond the ken of mortals.


    Following in their wake were the Granite Wyverns, their wings hewn from slabs of solid rock, each beat stirring the air into whirlwinds of dust and stone. They soared above Noboru, their cries reverberating like the clash of boulders, a sound that spoke of the untamed wilderness of the skies.


    From the molten rivers, Lava Serpents slithered forth, their bodies a flowing amalgam of liquid stone and flame. They moved with a sinuous grace, leaving trails of cooled obsidian in their wake, a testament to the ever-changing landscape of this boundless domain.


    Amidst this legion of earthen beasts, swarms of Basalt Beetles scuttled across the ground, their carapaces as hard as the rock from which they were born. They moved in unison, a living carpet of stone and chitin, their mandibles clicking in a rhythm that mirrored the heartbeat of the earth.


    Noboru, standing amidst this gathering storm of earth and stone, knew that the battle ahead would be unlike any he had faced. This was not a contest of strength against strength, but a dance with the very essence of the earth, a challenge to harmonize with the infinite expanse and its indomitable guardians.


    With a deep breath, Noboru called forth his Earth Aura, feeling it resonate with the world around him. "Molten Rock Armor," he intoned, and his body was encased in a flowing shell of liquid stone, a protective barrier that melded with his movements, granting him both defense and an elemental affinity with the realm.


    As the Terracotta Titans approached, their massive forms casting long shadows across the landscape, Noboru readied himself. "Obsidian Edge," he called out, and from his hands sprang blades of pure obsidian, sharp enough to cleave through stone and clay. With swift, precise strikes, he engaged the Titans, each blow a calculated dance that found the fragile seams in their ancient armor, turning their own earthen composition against them.


    The Granite Wyverns descended from above, their rocky wings stirring up tempests of stone and debris. Noboru, his gaze skyward, summoned "Stone Spire Cyclones," creating towering vortexes of jagged rock that spiraled upwards, ensnaring the Wyverns and grinding their stony wings to dust.


    As the Lava Stone Serpents advanced, their bodies


    aglow with the heat of the earth''s blood, Noboru planted his feet firmly on the ground. "Craggy Earth Barrier," he declared, and the ground before him rose up in a formidable wall of interlocking stones, its surface cool and impervious to the Serpents'' molten touch. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Basalt Beetles, a seemingly insurmountable swarm, surged towards Noboru in a tide of chitin and stone. With calm focus, Noboru unleashed "Quaking Earth Pulse," sending waves of vibratory force through the ground. The waves resonated with the natural frequency of basalt, shattering the Beetles'' armor from within and turning their numbers into a disadvantage.


    As the battle raged on, Noboru moved through the beyond infinite expanse with a grace that belied the enormity of his task. Each guardian he faced, each challenge he overcame, was a step closer to mastering the realm of unreachable infinity, a testament to his indomitable will and his deep bond with the earth.


    The earth itself seemed to respond to Noboru''s presence, its infinite expanse resonating with his every step, his every breath. Mountains shifted, forming natural arenas for his battles; chasms bridged themselves, providing him passage; the very landscape molded itself to aid him, recognizing in Noboru a kindred spirit, a warrior who embodied the boundless essence of the earth.


    And so, Noboru continued, his path unwavering, his determination unshaken. With each guardian felled, with each mile traversed, he wove his legend into the fabric of this infinite realm, his story a saga of endurance, strength, and an unbreakable bond with the earth that bore him.


    As Noboru vanquished the final beast of the earth floor by destroying the source of earth, a hushed silence fell over the crowd outside the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities. The magical displays that relayed Noboru''s epic battle flickered with the last vestiges of the clash, the awe-inspiring spectacle leaving spectators spellbound and wide-eyed.


    Within the stands, Layla''s hands were clasped over her mouth, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears of relief and pride. "He did it," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the collective murmur of the crowd. "Noboru really did it."


    Emiko, standing beside her, had her fan pressed to her lips, a gesture to mask the quiver of her emotions. "Such strength... such grace," she mused aloud. "He''s not just fighting; he''s... he''s dancing with the earth itself."


    Yumeko,''s own connection to the wind making her particularly sensitive to the elemental display they had just witnessed, felt a surge of admiration for Noboru. "To think he could attune himself so deeply with the earth, even in a place designed to be a trial... Noboru is truly exceptional," she said, her voice tinged with wonder and a hint of something deeper, a resonance with Noboru''s elemental harmony.


    Sky, ever the observer, nodded in agreement, his analytical mind already parsing the strategies Noboru employed. "He didn''t just overpower his opponents; he used the very nature of the earth to his advantage, turning potential threats into opportunities. It''s... it''s brilliant," he conceded, a newfound respect for Noboru''s tactical acumen evident in his tone.


    Fire General Kai, who had seen countless battles and strategies unfold, couldn''t help but let out a low whistle of admiration. "To witness such a symphony of power and precision... Noboru isn''t just surviving this trial; he''s mastering it, bending the very rules to his will," he remarked, his voice carrying a blend of awe and a seasoned warrior''s appreciation for a well-fought battle.


    Even the proctor, tasked with overseeing the trials of the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities, found himself at a loss for words. His usual stern demeanor was replaced by a look of incredulity as he muttered to himself, "In all my years... I''ve never seen anything like this. He''s not just a participant; he''s redefining the very nature of this trial."


    Among the spectators, a buzz of excited conversation began to swell, a wave of speculation and admiration that rippled through the crowd. "Did you see how he moved? Like the earth itself was an extension of his body!" one voice exclaimed, capturing the collective sentiment of awe.


    Another spectator, older and clad in the robes of a scholar, stroked his beard thoughtfully. "We may be witnessing the rise of a legend, my friends. To command the earth with such finesse, to turn a trial of endurance into a showcase of harmony... Noboru is a force of nature unto himself."


    Back With Noboru.


    Noboru watched as 4 other adventurers that remained ran through the gate as soon as he Noboru solo''d the floor. Noboru smiled as Hiroto came up to him. "How are you that strong you defeated all 4 floors while we struggled?" Hiroto said in jealousy as Noboru sighed.


    "I''m just good at observing and strong, Hiroto. You can easily solo the floor if you find out what makes this dungeon able to do what it does," Noboru said in riddles, hinting at the elemental cores on each floor.


    "If you won''t tell me, don''t! But don''t riddle me," he yelled, running as Noboru sighed. Noboru then sat down, pulled out some apples, and ate and rested. Noboru had an idea; technically, the trial was done. If he destroyed the dungeon, they would have to waste time getting to the top, but he would do that after the next floor.

 Chapter 83 - 83

    Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Chapter 83


    As the hours passed outside the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities, the finale approached. Noboru, emerging from the dungeon, noticed Hiroto and the four other adventurers who had survived. They had chosen to hang back, allowing him to tackle the challenges of the floors that drained him, as they found themselves on the final floor¡ªthe conclusion of their eternally exhausting journey, the seventh floor.


    Noboru had observed that from the fourth floor onwards, an expanse where the very concept of vastness was redefined, the journey had been one of both awe and revelation for him. He couldn''t help but recall the staggering realization that, despite the increasing challenges, the scale of the dungeons from the fourth floor onward remained constant¡ªa vastness so profound, a magnitude of infinity that defied all conventional means of measurement or comprehension. It was akin to an inaccessible cardinal in the realm of set theory, a magnitude of infinity so vast that no operations of infinity could reach or surpass it.


    If one were to use basic operations like taking unions, power sets, or suprema and apply them to any of the floors below the fourth¡ªso from the third to the first, which were different sets or sizes of infinities, essentially smaller cardinals¡ªno matter how many times these basic operations were applied, they could not reach the size, complexity, or mere concept of what the fourth floor represented.


    As they stepped onto the final floor, Noboru''s gaze was immediately drawn to a figure that seemed both out of place and yet eerily fitting within the dungeon''s ultimate echelon. Hiroto, Emiko''s brother and Noboru''s self-proclaimed rival, stood with a resolve that belied his earlier uncertainty, his eyes fixed on the daunting challenge that lay before them.


    Noboru sighed. "After all I''ve faced, the trials, the endless battles... I stand here, at the very edge of victory, the same as the hero who wielded the legendary relics," Noboru mused, his voice a mixture of contemplation and determination.


    Suddenly, the final challenge made its appearance, and it was nothing short of awe-inspiring¡ªa giant dragon, its scales shimmering with a spectral light that seemed to dance between the realms of the tangible and the ethereal. But this was not just any dragon; it was the guardian of the dungeon core, the very heart of the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities. Noboru''s mind flashed back to what Emiko had told him a few days ago at Baron Akira''s residence.


    Flashback


    "Noboru-kun, you wanted to know about the hero who wielded the four legendary relics that the kingdoms now keep as a deterrent, right?" Emiko asked.


    "Yes, Emiko, do you have time to tell me?" Noboru responded with his own question.


    "Yes. You see, the hero died here in Terravale. There was a dungeon, a dungeon that the hero entered in a display of hubris. This dungeon, called the Dungeon of Seven Eternities, is on the island near the Duke of the North''s Domain, outside of Terravale. It is a structure so vast it''s said the first three floors are like Aeritha, Ignarock, and Aquora in that order, and then the other four floors each represent Terravale," she explained, as Noboru''s eyebrows raised in surprise, making this dungeon a structure that defied all conventional measures of size and notion. Noboru was well-versed in mathematics, thanks to his grandfather''s journey to a world where science reigned supreme¡ªa world where the powers he and others possessed would be considered fantastical bedtime stories for children.


    Because of this he brushed up on maths ever since that sage made him confused by introducing higher level maths with this Noboru learned and mastered everything about the concept of set theory in a few hours, where each kingdom in this prison realm made to hold him as Noboru saw it, or more accurately, each realm, represented a set in this theory. The first, Aeritha, was akin to a structure of countable infinity. The next, Ignarock, was akin to a structure of uncountable infinity. Aquora was an even larger uncountable infinity, and Terravale was something so vast that no matter what operations were performed on these kingdoms, they would never reach the size, complexity, or concept of Terravale, just like an inaccessible cardinal. Noboru confirmed upon reaching here that Terravale was an inaccessible cardinal structure. Noboru was brought out of his thoughts as Emiko continued to explain.


    "The hero of legends made it to the final floor but then encountered a dragon. A dragon that destroyed him. He technically cleared the dungeon by making it to the top but failed on the last floor to obtain the core," she said.


    Flashback end


    Noboru''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and recollection as he stood before the the final boss of this dungeon. The ethereal dragon, guardian of the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities, loomed before him, a spectral behemoth that seemed to transcend the boundaries of reality itself. Noboru knew this was more than a battle of swords and sorcery; it was a test of intellect and understanding, a puzzle wrapped in the enigma of infinity.


    He couldn''t afford to share his insights with Hiroto or the others. They were rivals, after all, not companions on this journey. Each harbored their own ambitions, their own reasons for braving the dungeon''s depths to gain a noble title for Hiroto Emiko had told Noboru it was because Hiroto wanted to leave his father''s shadow to gain his own rank, The others Noboru didn''t know why but he didn''t doubt that atleast one was there for selfish intent. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noboru knew his advantage lay in his unique understanding of the challenges they faced, an understanding rooted in the complex realms of mathematics and set theory that his grandfather had introduced him to.


    As Noboru steeled himself for the battle ahead, his thoughts drifted to the daunting concepts he grappled with. "The first three floors of this dungeon, they were like stepping stones, they were like the first three kingdoms in my journey" he mused, his gaze never leaving the dragon. "Aeritha, Ignarock, Aquora... each presented its own infinity, a set with boundaries I could easily perceive and conquer. Countable, then uncountable, each vast in its own right but finite to the mind''s eye."


    "But then came the fourth four like Terravale, the fourth floor and the floor beyond. Here, the rules changed. It was like stepping into a realm where the very concept of size lost its meaning. If I were to explain it, it''s like... imagine you have a library that contains every book ever written, and then some. Now, imagine adding another book to that library. The library''s size doesn''t change; it''s still infinite. But what if there''s a library so vast that even if you added all the books from the first library, it still wouldn''t make a difference? That''s the kind of infinity we''re dealing with here. A size so vast, operations like adding or combining sets¡ªwhat mathematicians call unions, or even power sets¡ªdon''t even begin to scratch its surface. It''s an inaccessible cardinal, a level of infinity that stands apart, unreachable by mere additions or combinations."


    Noboru''s understanding of these concepts had been his lantern in the dark, guiding him through the labyrinthine complexity of the dungeon. It was this insight, this ability to perceive the vastness they faced in a way that others could not, that had brought him to this final floor.


    "The hero of legend, he reached this point, faced this guardian, and yet he failed," Noboru reflected, his resolve hardening. "But his failure is not my destiny. This dragon, this guardian of the core, it''s the ultimate embodiment of the dungeon''s challenge. It''s not just a beast to be slain; it''s a puzzle to be solved, a riddle wrapped in the enigma of infinite vastness."


    With a deep breath, Noboru shifted his stance, readying himself for the confrontation. His journey through the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities, his silent musings on the nature of infinity, had all led to this moment. He didn''t just aim to defeat the dragon; he sought to unravel the mystery of the dungeon itself, to prove that even the most unfathomable depths could be navigated, understood, and overcome.


    As the dragon roared, a sound that seemed to echo across the boundless floors of the dungeon, Noboru charged forward, his mind as sharp as his blade, his spirit unyielding but stopped when he noticed the orb in the dragon centre with was like the floor core but bigger.


    "That''s the Dungeon core!" Noboru said loudly as he noticed Hiroto and another adventurer heard he quickly quieted down as Noboru didn''t wanted to give information. ''In order to beat the dungeon one must destroy it that''s what the hero failed to do.'' he thought as his eyes scanned the core they widened.


    "It can''t be," Noboru says As his eyes widened in realization, the true nature of the dungeon core revealed itself to him. It wasn''t just the physical heart of the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities; it was a manifestation of an inaccessible cardinal structure, embodying the concept of infinity in a form that was palpable, yet beyond the grasp of ordinary comprehension.


    The core, pulsating with a rhythm that seemed to synchronize with the very fabric of the dungeon''s vastness, exuded an aura of boundless complexity. It was as if the core itself contained within it layers upon layers of infinite sets, each transcending the other in a hierarchy of endlessness that defied logical progression. This was no mere physical object to be destroyed; it was a paradox, a puzzle that encapsulated the essence of the inaccessible cardinal.


    Noboru realized that the hero of legend had failed not because he lacked strength or courage, but because he had approached the core as a mere physical challenge. The true test lay in understanding the core''s nature, in recognizing that it was not a barrier to be overcome with brute force, but a riddle to be solved through insight.


    To Noboru, the core resembled a vast, multidimensional library, much like the one he had imagined before, but infinitely more complex. Each "book" in this library was not made of paper and ink but of possibilities, concepts, and realities, each one an infinite set on its own. And yet, the library as a whole was something even greater, an entity for which the addition or removal of a single book¡ªor even an infinite number of books¡ªwould not alter its incomprehensible totality.


    This realization hit Noboru with the force of a revelation. The dungeon, with its floors and the core at its heart, was not a place of physical dimensions but a representation of mathematical abstractions made manifest. To conquer it, one had to engage not just with the sword but with the mind, understanding the principles that governed its very existence.


    With this understanding, Noboru approached the core not as a warrior but as a scholar, his weapon not his blade but his newfound comprehension of the infinite. He knew that to "defeat" the core, he must acknowledge its nature, respect its complexity, and find the key to its unraveling within the principles of set theory that had guided him thus far.


    As he stood before the core, the spectral dragon guardian seemed to recognize the change in him, its fierce demeanor shifting to one of watchful anticipation. Noboru, with a deep sense of clarity, began to mentally deconstruct the layers of infinity before him, seeking the path to harmonize with the core''s inaccessible vastness.


    This was not a battle in the traditional sense but a dialogue between the mind of a man and the abstract essence of infinity. Noboru''s journey through the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities had been a preparation for this moment, a series of lessons in the guise of challenges, leading him to this ultimate test of understanding.


    However, compared to the power Noboru held, this dungeon core was like a tiny speck of dust. No, not even that. The power was so minuscule that even using quantum mechanics to describe it would be a far stretch, as it paled in comparison to the reserves of Omni Energy Noboru possessed and generated. It would be considered non-existent, lost in the pool, never to be found.


    Noboru stepped up after some time of watching the adventurers and Hiroto fight the dragon only to be completely destroyed. They wanted the glory of defeating the dragon while he was analyzing the dragon, the core, and what made the dungeon tick. They tried to take care of the dragon. Noboru watched as they lay on the ground defeated as the Dragon let out a roar of rage at being attacked. No, attacked was too much of an exaggeration. Touch even that was an exaggeration. Let''s just say it was made of being disturbed so it made its way to the defeated adventurers and Hiroto. Its eyes turning a glowing raging red as it went for the strike, but then suddenly the Dragon felt a pain all over itself as its physical form was blown far away from the dungeon core, leaving it unguarded. The adventurers looked to see Noboru with his arm extended where the dragon was.


    "Impossible! He defeated the dragon with a single punch," one of the adventurers said in a shocked voice.


    "But how? We were trying our best," said another.


    "That dragon, its power, it was like facing Terravale itself and he beat it with a single punch.


    Hiroto and another adventurer laid there on their backs, frozen in shock at seeing the dragon that took them out like nothing being defeated like nothing. Hiroto''s eyes widened as he watched the core pull parts of the dungeon to itself, trying to reform the dragon. "Noboru! The dragon is regathering its strength. You need to destroy the core before he regenerates fully."


    Noboru turned and faced Hiroto and the adventurers with a look that conveyed that he was not worried in the slightest. With a single punch to the air, the dragon parts were blown back from the mere air waves generated by the punch, shocking them.


    "How?"


    "How did he do that?"


    "That was the dragon that defeated us with a single hit. How could he blow the dragon parts away with the airwaves from a single punch?"


    Noboru walked towards the Dungeon core and placed his hands on it. "It seems like you won''t stop unless I complete whatever you want me to do." Noboru said as he sighed and lifted it with a single hand. "But I''m not your toy or anyone''s in that fact, so I''m ending this here." Noboru says as he felt the power, the infinities, boundless complexity, everything, even the layers upon layers of infinite sets, each transcending the other in a hierarchy of endlessness that defied logical progression in the core enter him, as he absorbed the orb turning it into nothing.


    To others, what would have felt something incomprehensibly big was nothing but a small tiny bit of power, knowledge, and more that Noboru possessed. ''Is this all?'' Noboru thought, quite underwhelmed by the power. ''I know I could have destroyed the core if I wanted to; my power defies logic but I would have had to use Omni Energy which would have alerted Terravaleans since they would sense another energy not earth aura or aura in general which would push back the plan a few steps...'' Noboru stopped his thoughts and turned to the adventurers and Hiroto, the dungeon core''s disappearance signaling the end of the dungeon''s existence. "Now then, what''s going to happen now?" as Noboru said this he felt trembling and watched as the dungeon started to collapse into itself.


    "I guess I should display a bit of my power," Noboru said to himself as he let out not even a percentage of his power using just his aura alone. It was enough to halt the dungeon''s collapse in its tracks. The sheer magnitude of Noboru''s energy created a stabilizing force field around them, an invisible dome of protection that shielded Hiroto and the other adventurers from the crumbling structure.


    The size of the dungeon, akin to the vastness of multiple inaccessible cardinals in set theory stacked upon each other, dwarfed even the grandest of cathedrals or the largest of castles. Its towering walls and endless corridors, designed to embody the concept of infinity, were now being held at bay by Noboru''s mere presence. The power he exuded was not just immense; it was fundamentally different, operating on principles that seemed to transcend the conventional laws of magic and physics within the dungeon.


    As the adventurers looked around, they could see the walls, once threatening to close in and crush everything in their path, now frozen in place. The air, previously filled with the sound of crumbling stone and the roar of collapsing chambers, was now eerily silent, save for the soft hum of Noboru''s energy.


    "Impossible," said an adventurer who struggled to even comprehend what he saw, his mind full of fear, having to fight such a being for a noble title in the tournament. ''I can''t even quit; it''s either face him or die. Mommy help me I should have stayed on the farm.''


    "Is... Is he a god?" Hiroto stuttered out, still lying on the ground, turning his head to look at Noboru, his eyes wide with a mixture of fear, awe, and confusion. The other adventurers, too, were speechless, their gazes fixed on Noboru, who stood calmly amidst the chaos, a serene island in a stormy sea.


    "We have to face him," said another.


    "This... This isn''t fair; I just wanted to fight other humans for a noble rank," said Kane as he remembered how confident he was before seeing this display of power.


    Two other adventurers just stayed there in silence, afraid.


    The dungeon, which had been a place of trials and tribulations for so many, a structure that had claimed the lives of countless adventurers and had stood as a testament to the hero of legend''s failure, was now being subdued by a single individual. Noboru''s power, his understanding of the very fabric of reality, allowed him to interact with the dungeon in a way that no one else could.


    As the reality of the situation dawned on Hiroto and the others, they realized that Noboru was not just another adventurer. He was something else entirely, a being whose power and understanding went beyond the bounds of their world. The dungeon, with all its complexities and challenges, was nothing more than a puzzle for Noboru, a puzzle he had now solved not with brute force, but with an unparalleled mastery over the very essence of existence. With a single roar, Noboru''s aura crushed the dungeon whole, destroying all the layers, the floors, turning it into nothing but a memory. They all fell onto the ground where the dungeon was.


    Noboru looked at Hiroto and the other adventurers. "I believe that this is the end. I hope you all luck in the tournament." Noboru says, walking away, leaving not just a sick bunch of adventurers but also the audience themselves.

 Chapter 84 - 84

    Chapter 84: Chapter 84 The destruction of the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities and Noboru''s display of unfathomable power left the audience in stunned silence. A mixture of awe, fear, and disbelief permeated the air as they grappled with what they had just witnessed.


    Layla was the first to break the silence, her voice trembling with a cocktail of emotions. "Did you all see that? Noboru... he didn''t just defeat the dungeon; he obliterated it. It''s as if he''s not even human."


    Emiko, typically composed and serene, found herself at a loss for words, her fan fluttering nervously. "I knew Noboru was strong, but this... this surpasses strength. It''s as if he''s a force of nature itself. The way he absorbed the core and then... I can''t even find the words."


    Yumeko, usually calm and collected, had wide eyes reflecting the turbulent sea of her thoughts. "To think that the dungeon''s infinite complexities and endless challenges were nothing more than a mere puzzle for him. What kind of power must one possess to achieve such a feat?"


    Sky, whose analytical mind was always racing, struggled to make sense of the display. "This changes everything we thought we knew about power. Noboru''s strength isn''t just immense; it''s incomprehensible. How do you even begin to strategize against such a being?"


    Fire General Kai, no stranger to battles and displays of power, shook his head in disbelief. "In all my years, I''ve never seen anything like this. Noboru is not just a warrior; he''s something else. The way he handled the dungeon''s collapse with just a fraction of his power... it''s unheard of."


    Baron Akira, who had always taken pride in Noboru''s achievements, now felt a deep sense of trepidation. "I''ve always known Noboru was destined for greatness, but this... This is beyond greatness. It''s divine. What path has he set himself upon?"


    The Duke of the North, a figure of immense power and authority, leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as he absorbed the implications of Noboru''s actions. "To dismantle a structure of such complexity, to quell its collapse with but a mere gesture... Noboru has transcended the bounds of what we considered possible. He is rewriting the very laws of our world."


    The audience, a diverse crowd from all corners of the realm, erupted into a cacophony of voices. Some spoke in hushed tones of reverence, others in loud exclamations of disbelief.


    "Is he a god among men?" one spectator whispered, a sentiment echoed in the murmurs of those around him.


    "Did you see how effortlessly he controlled the dungeon? It was as if he was bending the fabric of reality to his will," another exclaimed, struggling to grasp the magnitude of Noboru''s power.


    A young woman, her eyes alight with a mixture of fear and fascination, clutched at her companion''s arm. "What does this mean for us? For our world? If Noboru decides to use that power..." Her voice trailed off, the unspoken question hanging in the air, leaving a sense of unease among the crowd.


    The adventurers who had competed against him were too terrified to speak, falling to their knees. This was especially true for Hiroto, Noboru''s self-proclaimed rival, and Kane, who was confident of victory due to being the strongest Platinum rank adventurer from his town.


    Hiroto finally mustered the courage to speak after seeing the dungeon that had killed the hero and the dragon that had delivered the blow to him destroyed by Noboru. "Noboru is truly something else... To think that he could overcome the trial of the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities, an unbreakable challenge that has confounded the realm for centuries, and then, to add insult to injury, he reduced the dungeon itself to nothing but memories in less than a minute," he said to himself. Hiroto began to question if he should face him in the tournament for a noble title and was relieved Noboru had retired to his room.


    Kane stood up, fear momentarily giving way to a resurgence of confidence, spurred by Noboru''s departure after destroying the dungeon. ''I can''t let a power display scare me,'' he thought and turned to Hiroto with an idea. He had some influence in the Duke of the North''s court. If he could convince five other adventurers to team up, they might have a chance. Especially since, after that power display, the Duke of the North and the audience would prefer entertainment over a one-sided massacre. He needed to get the adventurers on his side and convince them to vote for a special event to stand a chance against Noboru and gain noble titles. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hiroto, on his way to his room, was stopped by a man. "Are you Hiroto Tsuchi?" the man asked. Hiroto nodded, not trusting his


    voice yet. "Kane requests to meet with you to discuss Noboru Chikara''s power display and the tournament. Before you decide, please know that other adventurers, Haruka Satou, Daichi Tanaka, and Renji Mori, have already agreed to it." Kane''s messenger said. Hiroto knew his sister and father would be hurt if he accepted, as they had chosen to support Noboru, giving most of their support to Noboru over him in the tournament. He remembered the day Baron Akira had spent bragging about Noboru instead of him. Long-awaited resentment filled Hiroto as he agreed, wanting to know how Kane Kuroiwa could help him bring Noboru down a peg.


    Meanwhile, with Noboru


    Noboru made his way toward Yumeko, Sky, Layla, Emiko, and Fire General Kai, and to his surprise, Baron Akira was there instead of with his son, which was something Noboru had not expected from Emiko or Baron Akira. He thought Baron Akira would be with Hiroto. Noboru''s demeanor was confident yet tempered with the gravity of what had just transpired. People made way as he walked, as if he were some sort of god. Noboru couldn''t disagree that it felt good; all his life he had been looked down upon, but now... now he felt acknowledged.


    Layla, Emiko, Yumeko, Sky, Fire General Kai, and even Baron Akira had gathered, each wearing expressions that mirrored the tumultuous sea of emotions that the audience had just experienced.


    Layla was the first to approach, her steps hesitant, as if unsure how to address the colossus that Noboru had revealed himself to be. "Noboru-kun," she began, her voice a delicate balance of admiration and concern, yet still tinged with the love she held for him, "what you did back there... it was beyond anything I could have imagined. Are you... are you really okay?"


    Noboru offered her a reassuring smile, one that spoke volumes of his unchanged nature despite the immense power he had absorbed and wielded. "I''m still me, Layla. Don''t worry. I just decided to show a bit of my power, I suppose. It''s a lot to take in, for everyone."


    Emiko, however, noticed that her usual grace was eclipsed by sheer admiration for what Noboru had done. "Noboru-kun, the way you dissolved the dungeon, it was like witnessing a legend come to life. But it''s also frightening. The power you hold, it''s... it''s unprecedented."


    Noboru nodded and acknowledged her concern. "I understand the fear, Emiko. It''s not something I take lightly. But know this, my intentions have never changed. I''m here to protect. I did, however, decide to let go a little. I didn''t mean to make a scene." Noboru said. It was the truth; he just hated having to do what others wanted him to do. Ever since he found out about the prophecy, he hated being controlled, and the fact that the dungeon wanted him to do something it wanted had angered him, so he let out some of his power in anger, which, even as a lower branch of omni energy Aura, which the people of this place used, was enough to destroy the structure that dwarfed and surpassed the kingdoms.


    Yumeko, who was always calm, then stepped up and added, "Noboru, what we saw today was a testament to your strength. It''s amazing that you hold such power. I am happy you''re on our side. You could have used that power in so many ways, yet you chose to protect, to preserve. That speaks more of your character than any display of force."


    Sky also chimed in. "Your control over such power, Noboru, it''s something I''ve never seen before. But it also opens up so many questions. How do you see this affecting your path, our journey together?"


    Fire General Kai, a warrior of many battles, expressed his awe and slight unease. "Noboru, your strength is the stuff of legends. But with great power comes great responsibility. How do you plan to wield this... this godlike ability?"


    Baron Akira, a man of stature and influence, regarded Noboru with a complex mix of pride and worry. "Noboru, you''ve brought honor to QuakeTown, to all of us. But this power, it''s something that could change the very fabric of our world. We must tread carefully, for the sake of all."


    Noboru absorbed their words, their concerns and admiration mingling in the air between them. He knew the display in the dungeon had shifted something fundamental in their perceptions, both of him and of the power dynamics of the world.


    "I understand your concerns, all of them," Noboru began, his voice steady and sure.


    "What happened in the dungeon... it was a revelation for me as well. But know this¡ªI don''t seek to rule or to intimidate. This power, it''s a tool, one I intend to use to protect those I care about, to protect our world from threats that lurk in the shadows." He paused, letting his words sink in, his gaze meeting each of theirs in turn. "I''m still the same Noboru you''ve journeyed with, laughed with, and faced challenges with. This power doesn''t change who I am at my core. And I''ll need your guidance, your support, to ensure I stay true to that." Noboru said, but he knew the truth; it was mainly so he could return to his home, his world, and reunite with Ayame, and in order to do that, he had to clear the story of this world.


    A silence fell over the group, but soon Layla broke it, as she always did when things were tough. "You have our support, Noboru, always." The others nodded, their expressions reflecting the depth of their resolve to stand by him.


    "Yeah, after Noboru-kun, you still need to take me out and spend time alone with me if you win," Emiko purred, latching onto Noboru''s arm to the dismay of her father Baron Akira, who was cursing Noboru for making his daughter love him, while Layla had tick marks appearing on her forehead at Emiko''s action as Yumeko and Sky tried not to laugh.


    "Alright, enough. Let''s celebrate our champion who beat the dungeon," Fire General Kai said loudly as he drank some alcohol. The festivities started as they drank, unaware of what Kane had planned with the other adventurers and Hiroto.


    The celebrations continued throughout the night, an air of jubilation mixed with a touch of apprehension permeating the crowd. Noboru and his companions were at the center of it all. Their joy, however, was bittersweet. For in the midst of their revelry, they knew that their journey was only just beginning.

 Chapter 85:

    Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Noboru made his way back to his room, his heart still pounding with adrenaline from his victory over the dungeon. As he lay on his bed, he replayed the events in his mind, marveling at the complexity of the dungeon and the challenge it had presented. He thought about the layers upon layers of infinite sets it contained, each one representing an infinite realm in the structure of set theory, stacked one upon another like levels in a game or an MMO.


    "And to think I destroyed it with a mere fraction of my power," Noboru mused with a hint of dissatisfaction. "What would have happened if I''d used my full strength? Have I gotten too strong? No, I have to avenge my home, my grandpa. This isn''t enough. The power I need to gain is so much more than this. Those angels, the 7 heavenly kings that stopped my fight with Hikari... even now, I fear they can one-shot me. Despite the power I gained compared to them, I am mere cannon fodder at best," Noboru thought as he closed his eyes and drifted to sleep.


    The Next Day:


    Noboru made his way to the stands of the coliseum where his friends were waiting for him. It was the day of the tournament. He noticed Yumeko and Layla smiling at him, and Sky giving him a thumbs up.


    "Good luck, Noboru-Kun," Emiko said as she blew a kiss towards Noboru.


    "You can do it, Noboru-Kun. I believe in you," Layla said.


    "I hope you win, Noboru," Yumeko said.


    "Yeah, you can do it!" Sky yelled.


    Noboru smiled and made his way to the arena. He could see a multitude of people from various regions of Terravale in the crowd. He also saw one of his opponents, Kane Kuroiwa, looking at him as if he wasn''t a threat, which made Noboru raise his eyebrows. ''Wasn''t he one of those who couldn''t even stand in my presence after my show of power, even after their auras healed the damage done to them by the dragon?'' Noboru thought as he went to the competitor''s stand with Kane Kuroiwa also going there. Noboru was in thought since he arrived, the adventurers, even Hiroto who was Emiko''s brother, were acting as if nothing happened and all their emotions from yesterday, the fear, was gone. As Noboru thought this, his mind flashed back to yesterday''s event.


    Flashback:


    Noboru had just absorbed the dungeon core and destroyed the dungeon. The dust had covered everything, blocking the outside world from seeing what was happening. Noboru stood there, waiting for the dust to clear when suddenly a golden glow was seen. Noboru saw what it was and he was shocked.


    "It''s the final relic of the hero. Gaia''s armor. I thought the Earth God had it but ... So that''s what the hero did. He knew giving the armor to the Terravalean ruler was bad as they were already impossible to beat by the other kingdoms so he gave them the relics as deterrents to keep Terravale from ever losing it and starting a war while hiding the fourth relic in the dungeon," Noboru said to himself as he stored it in his personal dimension, which itself was akin to an ancient, labyrinthine library, sprawling and infinite, its shelves extending beyond the horizon in every direction. This personal dimension, much like an inaccessible cardinal in the realm of mathematics, was vast beyond comprehension, containing more volumes and secrets than could ever be explored or understood. Each book, a repository of a single moment, thought, or item from Noboru''s life, was meticulously cataloged yet perpetually out of reach, hidden within the endless rows of shelves that weaved and wound like the roots of an age-old tree. Just as an inaccessible cardinal represents a size so large that it defies the conventional hierarchy of sizes in set theory, Noboru''s personal dimension transcended the boundaries of space and time, enveloping everything yet remaining elusive, a boundless inner universe that was intimately his and his alone.


    At a young age, it would have taken Noboru entering his transcendent state to make this but now he could do it in his base with not even a percentage of his power. Hell, saying it would even drain his Omni Energy reserves would be the greatest exaggeration in all of existence. He could make an infinite number of these and wouldn''t even drain a percentage of this power even as a kid n his Transcendant state he could do the same.


    Flashback end.


    Noboru is brought out of his thoughts as Duke Of The North made his way onto the stage and started speaking.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests from all corners of Terravale, and brave adventurers who have come far and wide to prove their mettle," began the Duke of the North, his voice booming across the coliseum, commanding the attention of every soul present. The crowd fell silent, the air thick with anticipation for the commencement of the tournament that had been the talk of the realm for moons.


    "Firstly, I wish to extend my deepest gratitude to all participants who dared to venture into the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities. Your courage and valor do not go unnoticed," the Duke continued, his gaze sweeping across the arena with a solemn dignity. Murmurs of approval rippled through the crowd, a shared moment of respect for those who had braved the dungeon''s depths.


    "However, it is with a heavy heart that I also extend my condolences to the families and friends of those brave souls who did not return. Their sacrifice in the pursuit of honor and glory will forever be etched in the annals of Terravale," the Duke added, his voice tinged with genuine sorrow that resonated with the crowd, a somber reminder of the risks these adventurers had faced.


    The atmosphere, heavy with the gravity of the Duke''s words, shifted as he prepared to address the heart of the gathering. "And now, to the matter at hand. This year''s tournament has already proven to be unlike any other, not just in the bravery and skill displayed, but in the revelation of a power that transcends the very fabric of our understanding," the Duke said, his eyes locking onto Noboru, who stood amidst the other competitors.


    The crowd buzzed with whispers and speculation, their attention riveted on Noboru, the star of the moment whose exploits in the dungeon had become the stuff of legend overnight.


    "In light of this," the Duke continued, his voice rising above the murmurs, "we stand at a precipice of change, a moment that calls for adaptation and evolution in our traditions. Therefore, I announce a special event for this year''s tournament finale."


    The coliseum was electric with anticipation, every spectator leaning in, eager to hear the Duke''s next words.


    "Instead of the traditional one-on-one battles, our final event will see the combined might of our five esteemed competitors¡ªHaruka Satou, Daichi Tanaka, Renji Mori, Hiroto Tsuchi, and Kane Kuroiwa¡ªchallenging the unparalleled strength of Noboru Chikara in a battle that will surely be remembered for ages to come."


    An uproar of mixed reactions swept through the coliseum, a cacophony of excitement, disbelief, and apprehension. Noboru''s friends, seated among the spectators, exchanged looks of shock and concern.


    Layla gripped her seat''s edge, her knuckles white, as she muttered, "This... this isn''t fair. How can they


    expect Noboru to face all five at once?"


    Yumeko''s calm demeanor was shaken as she whispered, "It''s as if they''re pitting the world against him. Noboru''s strength may be immense, but this... this feels like a trial not just of power, but of endurance and spirit."


    Sky, analytical as ever, leaned in, saying, "This changes everything. The dynamics of a group battle are entirely different. Noboru''s not just facing multiple opponents; he''s facing a team. This could be their way of leveling the playing field."


    Emiko, her usual poise faltering, added, "But why? Why put Noboru-kun in such a position? Is it fear of his power, or is there something more at play here?"


    Fire General Kai, his brow furrowed in thought, said, "It''s a spectacle, no doubt, but it''s also a test. The Duke and the realms want to see the extent of Noboru''s power, to gauge if he''s a hero or something... beyond."


    Baron Akira, standing with Noboru''s friends, sighed deeply, his gaze fixed on his daughter''s friend in the arena. "Noboru has become the eye of a storm, a focal point for the hopes, fears, and ambitions of many. This battle will not just decide a victor; it will shape the future of Terravale."


    As the Duke concluded his announcement, the coliseum buzzed with a frenzy of conversations, debates, and bets being placed. The stage was set for a finale unlike any before, a clash that would test the limits of courage, strategy, and the very essence of power itself.


    Noboru, standing in the arena, felt the weight of the world''s eyes upon him but was unfazed. He had seen the power of all these adventurers, and compared to him, it was nothing. ''So this was why they were acting like nothing happened yesterday. Even after seeing that, they think mere numbers can beat me.'' Noboru felt annoyance fill him. These adventurers and this Duke thought mere numbers could beat him.


    As the competitors took their positions and the crowd held its breath, Noboru looked to the skies, his heart steady, his mind clear. This was his moment, his trial, and he was ready. The tournament was not just a battle; it was his story, a story of strength, of friendship, and of the endless pursuit of greatness.


    The coliseum fell silent, the tension palpable, as the final battle of the tournament was about to begin. Noboru, standing alone against the combined might of his adversaries, was a solitary figure of resolve and power, a warrior ready to define his legacy in the annals of Terravale.


    "This should be easy," Noboru said to himself. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 86:

    Chapter 86: Chapter 86: The air in the Stadium was thick with anticipation and tension as the fighters gathered on stage, awaiting the proctor to signal the start of the first and final showdown of the tournament. Each contender stood apart, with Haruka Satou, Daichi Tanaka, Renji Mori, Hiroto Tsuchi, and Kane Kuroiwa on one side, and Noboru Chikara on the other. They were all lost in their thoughts as their motivations varied and flashed in their heads as the paths that had led them to this moment.


    Haruka Satou stood with a quiet intensity, his gaze fixed on the ground before him. His village had once been a peaceful haven, but that peace had been torn by the greed and cruelty of a tyrannical Baron from a town close by. He had used his forces to forcefully take control of the village, and what followed was a hell for the citizens; women were torn from their families to serve in his harem, including his best friend Jina. But that wasn''t all; the men were condemned to the darkest pits of the mines, forced to work until they died, never leaving for anything, or they would be killed. Haruka, at 16, had always been the strongest in his village, seeing the noble title as his chance to liberate his people and restore peace to his home. The weight of their hopes and dreams rested heavily on his shoulders, fueling his resolve to win.


    Daichi Tanaka, on the other hand, leaned against the wall with a nonchalant air. To him, this tournament was a ticket to a life of luxury and fame¡ªa way to escape the limits of his current poor lifestyle and indulge in the pleasures that wealth could afford, like women, food, land, and more. The noble title was his golden key to a world of pleasure and wealth, where every day promised new delights and freedom.


    Renji Mori paced slowly, his eyes gleaming with fierce determination. To him, the tournament was the ultimate test of his abilities, a battleground where he could measure his strength against the best of the best of the North Domain. The noble title was a secondary reward to the thrill of the fight and the satisfaction of pushing his limits further than ever before.


    Hiroto Tsuchi stood apart from the others, his expression one of quiet determination. Living in the shadow of his father, Baron Akira, had always been a source of silent frustration for him. The tournament represented a chance to forge his path, to earn recognition for his merits rather than his lineage. The noble title was his opportunity to step out from under his father''s legacy and prove his worth and strength.


    Kane Kuroiwa looked at Noboru with his back straight and head held high, radiating a confidence that showed arrogance. For Kane, the noble title was a means to ascend to the highest echelons of power and prestige. His journey to this point had been to achieve his ruthless ambition to be the strongest, to dominate, and to claim the most desirable prizes for himself. His eyes had been set on acquiring a noble''s daughter to cement his status, but upon seeing Emiko, the most beautiful and unmarried woman in all of Terravale, his desires shifted. Yet, he knew she harbored feelings for Noboru, a fact that stoked the flames of rivalry within him. Noboru''s display of power had forced Kane to reconsider his approach of fighting Noboru head-on for Emiko. Instead, Kane decided to rally up the other fighters under the guise of teamwork, all while plotting to use them as pawns in his quest to eliminate Noboru and claim Emiko for himself.


    As the proctor stepped forward, his presence commanded the attention of the fighters and the audience alike. He cleared his throat, and the coliseum fell silent, the anticipation palpable in the air.


    "Contestants," he began, his voice echoing through the vast space, "you stand here today not just as fighters, but as symbols of the hopes, dreams, and ambitions of all who have supported you on your journey to this moment. The path to the noble title is fraught with challenges, but it is through overcoming these challenges that true strength is forged."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing, "Let this final battle be a testament to your courage, determination, and the unwavering spirit that has brought you this far. Remember, it is not just the title that you are fighting for, but the chance to shape your destiny and leave a lasting impact on the world."


    "Start," the proctor said as he signaled the beginning of the match. The fighters took their positions, each lost in their thoughts yet united by a common goal¡ªto emerge victorious in the ultimate test of strength and will.


    The air was charged with anticipation as the fighters braced themselves for the onslaught ahead. Noboru was calm as ever as he took on a defensive stance, his gaze scanning the stage, taking in each fighter''s position.


    ''This shouldn''t take long,'' Noboru thought as he let out his aura, a tangible pressure filling the arena, a manifestation of his immense power that seemed to weigh down the very air itself. The contestants, already tense with anticipation, felt a shiver run down their spines, an instinctual reaction to the overwhelming force emanating from Noboru.


    Haruka Satou''s thoughts raced as he felt the oppressive weight of Noboru''s aura. "Is this the power that dismantled the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities?" he questioned internally, a mix of fear and awe gripping his heart. His resolve to fight for his village''s freedom battled with the primal fear Noboru''s presence evoked. "No, I mustn''t falter. My village, my people, they''re counting on me," he whispered to himself, trying to steel his nerves.


    Daichi Tanaka, ever the carefree soul, couldn''t help but swallow hard as Noboru''s aura washed over him. "So, this is what real power feels like," he mused, his usual confidence shaken. The thought of the luxurious life he dreamed of seemed distant now, overshadowed by the immediate reality of the challenge before him. "Well, ain''t backing down now. Might as well enjoy the ride," he muttered, forcing a grin.


    Renji Mori, the thrill-seeker, felt his blood run cold for a moment before a wild excitement took over. "Incredible... So, this is the strength that surpasses all," he thought, his fighting spirit igniting at the prospect of facing such a formidable opponent. "What better challenge could I ask for? Let''s see how far I can push myself against the unstoppable force that is Noboru Chikara."


    Hiroto Tsuchi''s determination wavered as the reality of Noboru''s power settled in. "I wanted to prove myself, to step out from my father''s shadow... But at what cost?" he contemplated, doubt creeping into his mind. "No, I mustn''t think like that. I have my own strengths, my path to forge. This is but another step."


    Kane Kuroiwa, filled with ambition and a burning desire to claim Emiko as his prize, felt his confidence falter under Noboru''s imposing aura. "This... this is beyond anything I''ve prepared for," he admitted to himself, his arrogance giving way to a strategic reconsideration of his plans. "Perhaps direct confrontation isn''t the answer. There must be another way to turn this


    situation to my advantage. Noboru, your power may be immense, but it won''t deter me from my goals."


    As the proctor said, "Begin!" and jumped back, Noboru recalled all his aura in him and stopped using it. ''Let''s see if you can even force me use my power,'' Noboru thought, this was unknown to the fighters who were focused on beating Noboru.


    The fighters sprang into action, their movements synchronized in a display of coordinated aggression. Haruka Satou fired a series of attacks in rapid succession, his fists and feet coated in earth, lashing out like lightning strikes. Daichi Tanaka unleashed a flurry of earth mud beams, each infused with Earth Aura. Renji Mori''s sword shone with a dangerous light as it became coated in earth aura, enhancing its weight to that of several Ignarock-sized countries stacked upon each other, and he swung it with deadly precision. Hiroto Tsuchi channeled his Earth aura to create a giant earth monster armor and tried to punch Noboru. Kane Kuroiwa turned his sword into a staff and rushed towards Noboru, launching Earth-based attacks at Noboru with every step, with earth and earth energy flowing through his body.


    The attacks were met with a wall of unimaginable force, something akin to an invisible barrier, stopping all attacks from getting near Noboru.


    "Impossible! There''s no way anyone can tank so many high-level Earth attacks at once. It''s like our attacks didn''t even hit him!" Haruka Satou thought as he saw his attacks stopped midway.


    "What is this power? Is this truly the strength of Noboru Chikara?" Daichi Tanaka questioned as he felt the invisible barrier stop his attack.


    "No matter what I try, my attacks cannot seem to reach Noboru Chikara. Is this the difference between us?" Renji Mori pondered as he tried in vain to land a hit on Noboru.


    "So this is the power Noboru wields. The sheer weight of it is like nothing I''ve ever felt before," Hiroto Tsuchi mused as he witnessed their attacks being halted by Noboru''s unmatched defense.


    Kane Kuroiwa gritted his teeth as he saw his attacks stopped dead in their tracks. "No! No! No! This isn''t how it''s supposed to go! My plan was perfect. We were supposed to overwhelm Noboru with our combined strength, and I was going to swoop in at the last second and finish him off while he was worn out. This power is unlike anything I''ve ever seen. How did I not realize?" Kane thought as he paled at the reality of Noboru''s strength.


    As the fighters struggled against the invisible barrier of Noboru''s impenetrable defense, Noboru watched the scene with mild amusement. "You think this is my power. No, I am not even using my Aura yet. I just let it out in the beginning to scare you, but what is blocking your attacks isn''t my aura or any type of energy I have; it''s mere presence, the mere wind pressure of my being is too strong, your attacks are like nothing to me. I can''t feel them," Noboru said and did not move; he was going to test these fighters, not move till he could use 0.1% of his power just to see what happened, then he would decide from there.


    The audience was stunned by Noboru''s words, his raw power on display. "Is this really just a fraction of his strength?" Yumeko wondered, her mind racing with possibilities. "To think that there''s so much more hidden beneath the surface, just waiting to be unleashed... Noboru, what secrets do you hold?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emiko''s eyes were wide with awe and admiration as she thought, "Noboru-kun, you never cease to amaze me. This is what it means to be a true legend. I can''t believe he''s not using his power, just his mere presence, the air pressure he creates by just existing is stopping my brother Hiroto and the others'' attack."


    Layla clutched her hands together as she whispered, "Please, Noboru-Kun... Be careful. Don''t be too cocky." She knew that Noboru had immense strength, but she couldn''t help but worry. His opponents were equally determined to win, and the stakes were higher than ever.


    Sky, ever the observer, analyzed the situation with his usual keen eye. "This is a turning point for all involved. The fight has barely begun, yet its outcome seems to be a foregone conclusion."


    Fire General Kai was silent as he looked at the scene. "This is a battle that will echo through history, one that will be etched into the annals of Terravalean legends. No, not just Terravale but all four kingdoms. It is the birth of a legend."


    Baron Akira felt a complex mix of pride and trepidation as he looked at Noboru. "Noboru, please don''t hurt or humiliate Hiroto too badly or I won''t hear the end of it."


    Haruka Satou grit his teeth as he launched another barrage of attacks against Noboru''s defense. His fists collided with an invisible wall that was Noboru''s presence alone, the wind pressure that was created by him existing with no other power felt as solid as steel. "This is unreal. The pressure is like nothing I''ve ever felt before. Even at the height of my attack, I''m pushed back."


    Daichi Tanaka couldn''t help but shake his head in disbelief as he tried in vain to break through the wall that was Noboru''s Wind Pressure. "I can''t believe it. His presence alone is holding all five of us off. How do I even begin to fight against a foe like this?"


    Renji Mori huffed out a breath as he swung his blade with all his might, only to be met with an immovable force. He gasped as his sword snapped when it connected with Noboru''s air pressure of his existence. "No! Impossible! This can''t be happening. My sword was forged from the strongest metal in the realm, and it shattered on contact with Noboru Chikara''s presence''s pressure," Renji Mori thought as he saw his sword shatter on contact with trying to hit Noboru.


    Hiroto Tsuchi raised his armored fist and brought it down upon Noboru. The resounding impact echoed through the arena, sending shockwaves rippling across the ground. But it was to no avail. the fist was stuck in the air a few meters away from Noboru and it was not moving despite Hiroto Tsuchi''s best efforts. "This is beyond comprehension. The very air around Noboru Chikara seems to resist all attacks, creating a barrier that is impenetrable."


    Kane Kuroiwa drew his weapon and swung it with all his might, only to have it stop in mid-air like the others'' weapons. "Damn it! Why can''t I get past his defense?" Kane Kuroiwa cursed as he struggled against the invisible barrier created by Noboru''s presence alone.


    As Noboru''s opponents tried to break through the air pressure generated by Noboru''s presence, the audience couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Incredible... His presence alone is enough to withstand their attacks," Layla whispered as she watched in awe.


    Emiko looked on in fascination, her fan fluttering


    rapidly. "It''s as if the very air around him refuses to allow anything to pass through. Noboru-kun, you continue to surprise me."


    Yumeko smiled softly, her gaze fixed on Noboru''s calm demeanor. "This is the power of a legend. Nothing can stand in his way."


    Sky, the ever-present observer, was in deep thought. "What are Noboru''s intentions? Why doesn''t he use his power and end this already? There must be something more at play here."


    Fire General Kai was speechless as he saw the spectacle before him. "To think that his mere presence could block their attacks... Each attack could wipe Aeritha, Ignarock, and Aquora from existence, but they can''t even manage to get through the wind pressure Noboru''s presence generates by Noboru just existing. Noboru truly is a force to be reckoned with."


    Baron Akira wore a look of pride and worry as he witnessed Noboru''s display of power. "Noboru, your strength continues to astound me, but please be careful. Do not underestimate your opponents. Even though they may not compare to you, they are still formidable in their own right."


    Haruka Satou was drenched in sweat as he tried in vain to break through the wall of invisible force that was Noboru''s presence alone. Daichi Tanaka felt his muscles aching from exertion as he futilely tried to destroy the barrier created by Noboru''s existence alone. Renji Mori gasped for air as he swung his broken sword over and over again against the shield that was Noboru''s air pressure alone. Hiroto Tsuchi roared with rage as he punched the wall that was Noboru''s body several times with his armored fist. Kane Kuroiwa hacked and slashed with his weapon in a frenzy, his eyes wild with desperation. The fighters fought on, their wills tested like never before.


    "Well, is that all? I''m not even using my Aura." Noboru said. ''Or my Omni Energy,'' Noboru mentally added. "But still, you can''t even get through my presence." Noboru adds as he lets out his aura, and the entire world began to tremble under the sheer force of it. From the infinite size of Aeritha to the uncountable infinite size of Ignarock, to the even bigger uncountable infinite size of Aquora to the farthest reaches of unreachable infinity-sized Terravale, the sheer magnitude of Noboru''s power was felt by all as everything shook as if the world itself feared Noboru.


    In Aeritha, Wind God Kaze Hayashi stood atop the tallest tower, his robes fluttering wildly as the wind picked up around him. His eyes, sharp as the gales he commanded, widened in recognition. "This... This is Noboru''s aura," he muttered, a mix of astonishment and respect coloring his tone. "To shake the very world with his presence alone, and yet, he restrains himself. Remarkable."


    Fire God Ignis Braveheart in Ignarock, amidst a field of eternal flames, paused in his dominion. The fires around him seemed to dance more fervently, as if echoing the disturbance that rippled through the world. "Such power... It can only be Noboru," he said, a grin spreading across his face. "The boy continues to surpass all expectations. To think he holds back such force, he could rend the world asunder if he wished."


    Water God Aqua of Aquora, her form shimmering within the depths of her aquatic realm, felt the currents shift unnaturally. "The world trembles... Noboru''s doing, no doubt," she spoke, her voice a serene melody amidst the chaos. "Even the seas acknowledge his might. Yet, he chooses control over destruction. A true master of his power."


    Back at the battlefield, the opponents found themselves unable to stand, the gravity of Noboru''s aura forcing them to their knees in submission. Despite their resolve, the sheer pressure of his presence made it clear that the fight was beyond their capabilities.


    The audience watched in a mixture of awe and fear, the realization dawning on them that Noboru''s power was not merely formidable¡ªit was godlike. Whispers and gasps filled the coliseum, a collective understanding that they were witnessing a force of nature personified in one individual. They watched as Noboru''s opponents dropped to their knees on the stage, feeling fear of whatever intent Noboru had directed to them.


    Noboru himself had turned off his ability to erase those who fear him from existence as he had done whenever anyone hasn''t felt fear, but still exists. Noboru didn''t like that ability but knew it was an aspect of Omni Energy as the origin source of all. It scares users of branch energy sources to erase themselves for standing up to it, but this time, and maybe a few times before, Noboru had turned the effect off.


    "It''s over... We can''t even begin to oppose him," Haruka Satou admitted, his voice barely audible over the roar of Noboru''s aura.


    "We''re at his mercy," Daichi Tanaka conceded, his earlier bravado vanished in the face of undeniable power.


    "This... This is beyond the scope of any fight I''ve imagined," Renji Mori said, awestruck and humbled.


    Hiroto Tsuchi, despite his initial determination, could only nod in agreement, the weight of Noboru''s presence a tangible reminder of the gap between them.


    Kane Kuroiwa, his ambition and schemes rendered moot, simply bowed his head, a silent acknowledgment of Noboru''s supremacy.


    As Noboru observed his fallen opponents, he felt no pride in their defeat. Instead, there was a sense of responsibility¡ªa recognition of the burden that such power carried. "It seems like I win," he said, his voice carrying across the silent coliseum. "Know this, me beating you was not personal. I have a mission I must complete."


    The Proctor walked up after Noboru calmed down, finding his strength to walk onto the stage. "The winner by complete submission, Noboru Chikara," he says as the audience stayed quiet still trying to process everything.


    The Duke of the North, witnessing the scene, knew that this tournament would be remembered not for its battles, but for the moment the world recognized the true extent of Noboru Chikara''s power. "Today, we''ve seen the birth of a legend," he announced, his voice echoing with a mix of solemnity and respect. "A power that could shake the world to its core, yet chooses restraint. Noboru Chikara, you have not only won this tournament, but you''ve also shown us the true meaning of strength."


    The coliseum erupted into cheers and applause, not just for the victory, but for the lesson Noboru had imparted as soon as they regained their composure, which was when the duke spoke. As Noboru stood amidst the accolades, he knew that this was only the beginning. The path ahead was fraught with challenges, but with his friends by his side and a world that had just begun to understand his potential, Noboru was ready to face whatever came next, always mindful of the power he held and the responsibility it entailed.


    "It is with great honor I give Noboru Chikara the title of..."

 Chapter 87:

    Chapter 87: Chapter 87: The coliseum remained silent, the tension palpable as the Duke of the North prepared to announce the title that would forever change the course of Noboru Chikara''s destiny. The audience, still reeling from the display of unparalleled power, watched with bated breath as Noboru stood in the center of the arena, his demeanor calm yet commanding. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is with great honor and recognition of his extraordinary abilities, his demonstration of unparalleled strength, and his profound impact on the Dungeon of the Seven Eternities, that I, Duke Alistair of the North, bestow upon Noboru Chikara the title of Viscount," announced the Duke, his voice echoing majestically through the coliseum.


    A murmur of surprise and admiration swept through the crowd. The title of Viscount was a distinction of high honor, signifying not just nobility but a level of power and responsibility that few could aspire to.


    The Duke continued, seizing the moment to educate the audience and the realm about the significance of this moment. "In Terravale, the hierarchy of noble titles is a reflection of one''s service, strength, and contribution to our lands. From the rank of Esquire, the first recognition of one''s service, to the exalted status of Earth God, each title carries with it duties and privileges. The last two Duke and Earth God being reserved for the Royal Family"


    He listed the ranks for the audience''s benefit, "Starting with Esquire, Knight, Baron, and then Viscount, which Noboru has now achieved. Beyond Viscount lie the ranks of Earl or Count, Margrave, Marquess, and Duke, each with increasing responsibility and honor. And at the pinnacle, the Earth God, the guardian of our realm and its highest authority."


    The Duke turned his gaze towards Noboru, his expression one of deep respect. "As a Viscount, Noboru will be granted dominion over a city, a city that will prosper under his guidance. His city will be larger than the size of Quaketown, almost the size of the Third floor of The Dungeon Of Seven Eternities or Aquora, a testament to his rank and to the faith we place in his leadership."


    He further elaborated on the intricacies of the noble hierarchy. "With this title, Noboru has authority over all nobles of ranks below his, while he himself will answer to those of ranks above him¡ªEarls, Margraves, Marquesses, Dukes, and, of course, the Earth God. However, his path does not end here. Through competing in tournaments, performing heroic deeds, and making a good impression on the realm and its rulers, Noboru can ascend even higher."


    The Duke revealed, "Originally, the reward for this tournament was to be the title of Baron. Yet, Noboru''s feats have so far exceeded our expectations that I found it only fitting to grant him the title of Viscount. It is a rare occurrence, for titles are bestowed by the four Dukes or the Earth God themselves, based on deeds that significantly impact our world."


    The coliseum erupted into applause, a standing ovation for Noboru Chikara, the new Viscount, whose power and potential had united the realm in a moment of collective awe and respect.


    Noboru bowed slightly in acknowledgment, a gesture of gratitude towards the Duke and the people of Terravale. As he looked around, he saw the faces of his friends¡ªLayla, Yumeko, Sky, Emiko, and Fire General Kai¡ªbeaming with pride. He knew that this was not just his victory, but theirs as well.


    "This title, this responsibility, I accept it not for power but for the opportunity to protect, to lead, and to make a difference in our world," Noboru spoke, his voice resonant and full of conviction. "And I vow to rise to the challenges ahead, to honor the trust placed in me, and to strive for the betterment of Terravale and its people."


    The Duke nodded in approval, his eyes reflecting the hope and expectation of the entire realm. "Viscount Noboru Chikara, may your reign be long and prosperous, and may your deeds continue to inspire us all."


    As the ceremony concluded and the crowd began to disperse, Noboru''s thoughts turned to the future. With the title of Viscount, he was one step closer to meeting the Earth God and completing his mission of creating an alliance to fight against the Disciples Of Darkness.


    "Noboru-Kun."


    Noboru turned to see Layla and his companions approaching. Her expression was one of pride and joy, the depth of emotion mirrored in her friends'' faces.


    "Congratulations," she said warmly.


    Noboru smiled back, his heart filled with gratitude for their support. "Thank you, Layla. Without your encouragement, I wouldn''t be here."


    Layla shook her head gently. "You won because of your hard work and dedication. Don''t sell yourself short."


    Noboru nodded in acknowledgment, appreciating her words. "I couldn''t have done it without your friendship and faith in me," he replied. He could have, but knowing him, if he were alone, he would have just stormed the palace and forced the Earth God to accept the alliance like he tried with Suijin, which would mean a fragile alliance, not one made with trust but fear. Noboru knew that could not happen as it could break at any second.


    Yumeko spoke up, her eyes gleaming with admiration. "Viscount Noboru Chikara does have a nice ring to it."


    Sky nodded in agreement. "I''m glad we made it this far. Now all we have to do is meet the Earth God and forge an alliance."


    "What do you mean? What alliance?" Emiko, the daughter of Baron Akira, asked.


    "The Disciples Of Darkness," Noboru said to Emiko before looking at his friends. Emiko looked confused not being out of Terravale, she hadn''t experienced the Disciples Of Darkness so she would need an explanation to understand. Noboru sighed before speaking again. "I am not from Terravale, neither is Sky, Layla, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai. We are here from the other Kingdoms as representatives. We need to meet the Earth God."


    "What! Noboru-Kun, how could you lie to me?" Emiko said to Noboru feeling hurt he hid this from her and infiltrated her kingdom.


    Noboru felt guilty, but he had to do it to meet the Earth God. "I am sorry Emiko, I have to do this. If I don''t, your kingdom, no, this entire world will die. Tell me, have you heard of the Void Queen Yami."


    Emiko nodded although she hasn''t experienced it. There hasn''t been a Void Invasion in Terravale since forever she has heard of Void and the Void Queen Yami from Legends of the old Kingdoms that were devoured and turned to nothing. Kingdoms that were more powerful than the current kingdom they''re in.


    "She''s real, Emiko, and there''s a Group that wants to free her." Noboru said before continuing, "The Disciples Of Darkness are a group that wants to free her from her Prison and will kill everyone in their way if it means they can get it. They know freeing her will be the end of the world because the Void will consume everyone and everything as it opens to release her. That''s why we need


    to build an alliance in case the day comes where we need to fight them together." Noboru explained.


    Emiko had a look of shock on her face as she processed this new information. "I understand now, Noboru-Kun, please don''t hide anything from me again." Emiko said, forgiving Noboru for lying to her.


    Noboru bowed. "I am sorry Emiko, please forgive me."


    "Of course," Emiko replied before moving on to something else that was on her mind. "So, Noboru-Kun, what are you going to do now that you have this new title?"


    "Me? Well, I am gonna try and rank up, earn the title of Marquess because that''s when we can meet the Earth God through the Duke. It will be there I will get us an audience with him," Noboru replied as he smiled at Emiko.


    "Well, if that''s what you are gonna do then count me in. I will be cheering for you, Noboru-Kun," Emiko said with a smile as she supported him in his goal.


    "Thanks, Emiko," Noboru says for the first time blushing at another woman other than Ayame although his heart is still of Ayame. Noboru turns and looks at his friends. "Thank you for sticking with me this far. It means a lot to me."


    Layla smiles and says, "Of course, Noboru-Kun. We''re in this together till the end."


    "Indeed, your journey is ours too," Sky says with a serious look on his face as he was more tactical than emotional in expressing his gratitude towards Noboru.


    Yumeko adds on with a wide grin on her face, "Let''s keep on winning, Noboru-Kun!"


    "Never been a dull moment with you around, kid," Fire General Kai says with a smirk as he can''t wait to see Noboru get stronger so he can see the power of this god figure.


    Emiko walks up to Noboru and puts her hand on his shoulder with a look of determination on her face. "Well, I still have one question: what''s your dream?"


    "My dream. Hmm... Never really thought about it... Maybe... To see my family again and My Grandpa the man who raised me... or maybe travel the world..." Noboru replied not wanting to tell them about the events that happened in his world. ''There''s no point in putting more stress on them,'' he thought.


    Emiko smiled. "Well, there is a lot of world left for you to see, Noboru-Kun."


    "Really... I have a question for you, Emiko. What is the best way to get a higher title as fast as possible?" Noboru asked curiously.


    "Well, Noboru-Kun, the best way to get higher Noble status is to compete in Tournaments like you did but a single Duke can only promote you to Margrave at best. In order for you to reach the rank below the Royal Family, it''s too, hmmm... oh yeah, participate in the 4 Domains Tournament, an entertainment event where the 4 Duke each controlling a quarter of Terravale, get together to host a tournament to see who has the best fighters. In order for you to do that, you must be recommended by Dukes themselves or in our case, the Duke Of The North; you have to be his fighter," Emiko explains the best way possible to Noboru to advance in the world.


    "Hm, I see so I am stuck here then till I get a recommendation from the Duke," Noboru says feeling down at having to wait.


    "Don''t be down; the Tournament is happening soon in a few months. Until then, you could have a chance to get higher status by doing Heroics, completing a Dungeon like you did to qualify in this tournament or even just make your city indispensable to the point where the Duke Of The North or even the Earth God want to support you and give you titles to keep you loyal. In my opinion, you''re on the right path, Noboru-Kun," Emiko continues on supporting Noboru in his endeavor.


    "But we still need the Duke''s support so that''s the challenge..." Noboru said.


    "Not really, you showed yourself as the strongest fighter. Trust me, he will reach out to you closer to the Tournament. In the meantime, let''s head to your domain," Emiko replied back with a smile as she leads them all towards their carriage to ride to Noboru''s domain.

 Chapter 88 - 88

    Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Noboru and his companions approached the carriage waiting to take them to Noboru''s new domain. They couldn''t help but pause and admire the magnificent vehicle. The carriage, a gift from Duke Alistair of the North to mark Noboru''s new status as Viscount, was a masterpiece of craftsmanship. Its frame was constructed from the finest Terravalean oak, polished to a gleaming finish that reflected the sunlight in warm, golden hues. Intricate carvings adorned its sides, depicting scenes of heroic deeds and legendary battles that seemed to come alive in the light. The carriage''s large, sturdy wheels were reinforced with iron bands, ensuring it could traverse any terrain, while the plush velvet interior promised a journey of unparalleled comfort.


    "Wow! That actually looks like the real deal," Noboru thought as he remembered Kouki and Meiyo. His brother would have carriages similar to this, but he never got to because he was the disowned prince of the Phoenix Kingdom. Thinking of this pissed Noboru off, but he shook it off; now was not the time for that.


    As they got closer, they noticed waiting beside the carriage, standing at attention, were two knights who had been assigned to serve under Noboru''s command. Their armor gleamed in the sunlight, each piece meticulously cared for, reflecting their dedication to their new role. As Noboru and his friends approached, the knights bowed deeply, a gesture of respect and allegiance.


    "Viscount Chikara, we are honored to serve under your command," one of the knights said, his voice steady and full of reverence. "My name is Sir Ethan, and this is Sir Julian. We have been tasked by the Duke to ensure your safety and to aid you in your duties as Viscount."


    Noboru nodded, acknowledging the knights with a gracious smile. "Thank you, Sir Ethan, Sir Julian. Your loyalty and service are greatly appreciated. Together, we shall work for the prosperity of our domain and the well-being of its people."


    Turning to Emiko, the knights offered another respectful bow, recognizing her as the daughter of Baron Akira Tsuchi. "Lady Emiko, it is an honor to have you with us. Your presence brings great honor to our journey," Sir Julian said, his tone conveying the deep respect held for the nobility of QuakeTown.


    Emiko, accustomed to such formalities, returned their gesture with a polite nod. "Thank you, Sir Ethan, Sir Julian. I look forward to working alongside Viscount Chikara and seeing the wonders he will accomplish for Terravale."


    With the introductions made, the group boarded the carriage, their spirits lifted by the warm reception. Inside, they found themselves enveloped in luxury. The seats were covered in the softest velvet, dyed in a rich shade of midnight blue that contrasted beautifully with the golden accents adorning the interior. Above them, a delicate chandelier hung from the ceiling, its crystals casting a soft, ambient light that added to the carriage''s enchanting atmosphere.


    As the carriage set off, pulled by four majestic horses that moved with powerful grace, Noboru and his companions settled into their seats, the comfort of the velvet cushions making them feel as though they were seated on clouds. Sir Ethan took the reins, skillfully guiding the horses, while Sir Julian rode alongside the carriage, vigilant and ready to protect his charges from any threat.


    The journey had barely begun when Emiko leaned closer to Noboru, her voice a melodious blend of charm and playfulness. "Noboru-kun, now that you''re a Viscount, you''ll need someone to help manage your new domain. Someone... like me, perhaps?" she suggested, her eyes sparkling with an unspoken promise of both companionship and assistance.


    Layla, feeling jealous and not wanting to be outdone, quickly seized the opportunity to stake her claim. She leaned from the other side, her tone teasing yet earnest. "But Noboru-kun, don''t forget who''s been by your side through thick and thin. I know your heart, your dreams... Who better than me to stand by you?" she countered, her hand finding Noboru''s in a gesture of intimate familiarity.


    Emiko''s smile faltered slightly, her competitive spirit and jealousy rising to the surface. "Oh, Layla, darling, it''s adorable that you think you know Noboru-kun best. But let''s be honest, who here has the noble pedigree and the knowledge to truly support him in his duties? I believe that would be me," she replied, her tone laced with a subtle challenge.


    Layla''s cheeks flushed with a mix of irritation and determination. "Pedigree? Knowledge? Noboru-kun needs someone who believes in him, who understands him on a personal level. Not just someone who sees him as a stepping stone for their own ambitions," Layla shot back, her grip on Noboru''s arm tightening slightly, as if to emphasize her point. "Plus, I also am a noble back in Aeritha," she adds.


    Caught in the middle of this escalating flirtation turned rivalry, Noboru could only offer a bemused smile, unsure how to navigate the delicate situation. "Layla, Emiko, I appreciate both of your offers of help, really, I do," he began, trying to defuse the tension.


    However, before he could continue, Yumeko, noticing the growing discomfort, attempted to intervene. "Now, now, let''s not forget why we''re all here. Noboru-kun''s success is something we all support, isn''t it? There''s no need for competition among friends," she said, her voice soothing and diplomatic.


    Sky, always the pragmatist, chimed in with a supportive nod towards Yumeko. "Exactly. Noboru''s going to need all the help he can get, from all of us. Let''s focus on that, rather than who gets to stand closest to him," he added, hoping to steer the conversation towards more neutral territory.


    Despite their efforts, the rivalry between Emiko and Layla only seemed to intensify, each determined to prove her worth to Noboru. "Well, if it comes down to contributions, let''s not forget who''s been with Noboru-kun since the beginning," Layla said, a hint of pride in her voice.


    "And who has offered him the insights and resources of QuakeTown''s nobility? That would be me," Emiko countered, her gaze fixed on Noboru, seeking his approval.


    The carriage, filled with the spirited exchanges of Layla and Emiko, suddenly felt much smaller to Noboru. He found himself physically caught between the two, with Emiko pulling gently on one arm and Layla on the other, each trying to draw him closer to their side.


    "My arms are they trying to pull me apart," Noboru says to himself, which goes unheard as his arms are pulled into and away from Emiko and Layla''s huge breasts, making Noboru turn red.


    Fire General Kai, witnessing the scene, couldn''t help but chuckle at the predicament. "Ah, to be young and fought over," he mused aloud, his laughter adding a light-hearted note to the otherwise tense atmosphere.


    Noboru, feeling the tug of war over his attention, finally spoke up with gentle firmness. "Layla, Emiko, I''m truly grateful for your support and friendship. But let''s


    remember, we''re all on this journey together. There''s no need for rivalry. What matters is that we work together for the greater good."


    His words seemed to resonate with Layla and Emiko, who reluctantly released their hold on him, but not before exchanging fiery glares promising this wasn''t over and that Noboru would be theirs. The atmosphere in the carriage lightened after some time as a sense of camaraderie and shared purpose replaced the fleeting moment of competition.


    As the carriage rolled on, the laughter and banter resumed, the brief conflict forgotten in the face of their common goals. Noboru looked out of the window, the landscape of Terravale unfurling before him as his domain came into view Chikyu Chikara City unfurls beneath the sky like a tapestry woven from the very essence of the earth itself, its boundaries stretching beyond comprehension, a realm where the concept of vastness attains a new dimension. This is not merely a city but an expanse that challenges the limits of perception, where the horizon endlessly retreats as if shy of being fully known.


    As one enters this domain, the first impression is of harmony¡ªa seamless blend of the ancient and the innovative, where modernity bows to the rhythms of the natural world. The city''s architecture is a testament to this unity; buildings rise from the ground as if sculpted by the earth''s own hand, their forms organic yet majestic. Structures of varying heights dot the landscape, their exteriors a palette of earth tones that change with the sun''s journey across the sky. Here, glass and steel stand side by side with stone and wood, all infused with earth aura, lending them a vitality and strength beyond mere materials.


    The streets are alive with the pulse of Chikyu Chikara City''s heart. They wind through the city like rivers, their paths lined with trees whose leaves whisper tales of the earth element. These trees are not merely decorative; they serve as natural conduits for the city''s earth-based technology, their roots intertwined with networks of energy that power the city. The lampposts are living sculptures, crafted from mineral-rich earth that absorbs sunlight by day and glows with a soft, ambient light by night, guiding the way for its inhabitants.


    Transportation in Chikyu Chikara City defies conventional expectations. The ground-trams glide silently over tracks of compacted soil that has been enchanted to be as smooth and durable as the finest asphalt, propelled by magnetic currents generated by deep earth energies. These trams connect every corner of the city, their routes a complex web that ensures no destination is beyond reach.


    Communication in this city is facilitated by a network of crystalline nodes, each a small, faceted gem that pulses with a soft, inner light. These crystals, embedded at intersections and public squares, are not just ornamental. They are the heart of Chikyu Chikara City''s information network, capable of transmitting voice and data over vast distances with a clarity that makes distances seem trivial. Through these, the citizens stay connected, their voices carried on the earth''s breath. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The city''s heart, where Noboru''s castle stands, is a monument to the symbiosis of nature and craftsmanship. The castle itself is a marvel, its walls a mosaic of stones from every corner of Noboru''s domain, each imbued with stories and strength. The gates are masterpieces of wrought iron and living wood, standing open as a symbol of Noboru''s open-hearted governance. Within, the courtyards are gardens of serene beauty, where water flows from fountains of sculpted stone, and the air is perfumed with the scent of flowers nurtured by the earth''s loving touch.


    If Noboru were to describe the city to someone he would tell them Chikyu City, a vast expanse of civilization, could be likened to an immense library, but not just any library. This is a library of such a magnitude, where the concept of size transcends the mere physical dimensions we are accustomed to. Imagine a library so expansive that its shelves stretch not just to the horizon, but beyond the confines of our universe, extending into realms of possibility and dimension that our minds can scarcely grasp.


    Each page in this book in this library represents a different world, a distinct universe, each with its own laws, stories, and beings. The shelves, infinitely extending in every direction, hold more books than there are particles in an observable universe, each page of every book fluttering with the potential of infinite stories, infinite knowledge.


    In Chikyu City, buildings and streets sprawl like the shelves of this cosmic library, each corner, each alley a spine of a book yet to be opened, each inhabitant a word, a sentence, a story contributing to the endless narrative of the city.


    The library itself can hold an infinite number of these shelves which means no matter how many shelves you put holding these books it will never fill up the library.


    Just as one could wander this metaphysical library for eternity, discovering ceaseless wonders, so too could one roam the streets of Chikyu City, forever encountering the new, the unprecedented, the unimaginable.

 Chapter 89 - 89

    Chapter 89: Chapter 89 The majestic gates of Chikyu Chikara City loomed before them, a magnificent archway sculpted from the very earth itself. Vines, thick and emerald, snaked their way around the stone, their leaves shimmering with an otherworldly luminescence. As the carriage rolled to a halt, a hush fell over the companions. This was it. Noboru, his heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and trepidation, straightened his tunic and prepared to step into his new domain.


    Sir Ethan, with a flourish, opened the carriage door, revealing a bustling scene beyond. People of all walks of life milled about, their clothes a kaleidoscope of vibrant colors. Some hurried along, their faces etched with determination, while others lingered in the shade of towering trees, continuing their conversation. Noboru caught snippets of what they were saying ¨C a merchant haggling with a customer for his wares, a group of children giggling over a game, and finally, a few scientists were having a heated debate about the latest advancement in earth-based technology. The air itself hummed with a vibrant energy, invigorating and overwhelming in equal measure.


    Noboru emerged from the carriage, blinking in the bright sunlight, and was immediately met by a delegation of city officials. One, a woman with hair like spun silver and eyes the color of rich soil, stepped forward. "Viscount Chikara," she said, her voice deep and resonant, "on behalf of the esteemed Council of Chikyu Chikara, I welcome you to your new home."


    Noboru, still overwhelmed by the sheer scale of it all, offered a grateful bow. "Thank you," he stammered, "It''s... an honor to be here."


    The woman smiled, warmth crinkling the corners of her eyes. "Indeed, Viscount. We are all eager to see what your leadership, the man who Duke Alister of the North himself chose, will bring to our city."


    A ceremony followed, steeped in the traditions of Chikyu Chikara. Noboru, feeling awkward yet strangely connected to this unfamiliar ritual, received a ceremonial stone tablet ¨C a symbol of his authority. As he held it, a current of energy pulsed from the smooth surface, filling him with a sense of responsibility and a glimpse of the power entrusted to him.


    Next came introductions. The silver-haired woman introduced herself as Elder Anya, head of the Council. The others ¨C a stern-faced man named Councillor Kyo, responsible for the city''s defenses, and a young woman, Elara, radiating youthful enthusiasm, who oversaw the city''s education system ¨C each offered their greetings and pledged their support.


    Noboru was eager to learn and bombarded them with questions, learning about the intricate balance between tradition and innovation that Chikyu Chikara City embodied. He discovered the earth-based technology, powered by the life force of the land, Earth Aura itself, and learned about the ancient rituals Chikyu Chikara City folks performed, along with their deep respect for nature.


    He watched, mesmerized, as a sleek ground-tram glided by, propelled by an unseen force. Its path meandered seamlessly around ancient, gnarled trees, their branches reaching towards the sky as if in conversation with the passengers within. It was a perfect embodiment of the city''s philosophy ¨C progress alongside reverence.


    ''It''s just like the vehicle Grandpa described from his adventures," Noboru thought to himself.


    Later, as they walked towards the castle, Noboru noticed Layla and Emiko flanking him. The tension between them had lessened, replaced with curiosity. "Look," Layla pointed out the network of crystalline nodes embedded in the buildings, and she informed Noboru about their advanced communication capabilities.


    "That''s not all," Emiko countered with a lecture on the importance of preserving the city''s historical sites, trying to one-up Layla. As they vied for his attention, Noboru couldn''t help but sigh. He loved both of them; they were his friends, but he had grown annoyed by their constant attempts to one-up each other for his heart. He already loved Ayame, and that was not going to change. He then shot Sky a questioning glance, who gave Noboru a reassuring nod ¨C a silent promise to act if things got out of hand and pacify the situation.


    As they approached the castle, its imposing facade rose into view. Constructed from a mosaic of stones, each with a unique texture and color, it embodied the diverse landscape of Noboru''s domain. The sunlight glinted off intricate carvings that adorned the walls, depicting scenes from the city''s rich history.


    The grand gates, crafted from a combination of strong iron and living wood, stood open in a gesture of welcome. A gentle breeze, carrying the sweet scent of blooming wildflowers, rustled through the leaves of the trees lining the courtyard. In their branches, birds chirped a melodious tune, a harmony echoing from the city itself.


    Inside, the castle was a testament to both grandeur and practicality. Spacious halls with polished marble floors were adorned with vibrant tapestries depicting scenes of nature''s bounty. Yet, tucked away in corners, were smaller study rooms equipped with the latest earth-based technology.


    Elder Anya led them through a labyrinthine maze of corridors, pointing out important rooms which were of different sizes of infinity¨C the council chamber itself was infinite inside, the library overflowing with ancient rock tablets, each scroll stored infinite information and futuristic data crystals. The shelves held an infinite amount of these crystals and tablets, and the training ground which was a ground that had many different terrains, the terrains themselves were infinite in size for the city guard. Noboru listened intently, absorbing information like a sponge.


    Suddenly, Councillor Kyo, who had been silent throughout the tour, spoke up. His face, etched with worry lines, mirrored a sudden shift in the atmosphere. "Viscount Chikara," he said, his voice low, "there is something you need to know. There have been... rumors circulating lately."


    Noboru''s curiosity piqued. "Rumors?"


    Anya sighed. "Whispers of discontent, Viscount. Some in the city are... apprehensive about an outsider taking the reins. They fear a disruption of our traditions."


    Emiko, her ever-present pragmatism kicking in, chimed in, "That''s understandable, wouldn''t you say? Change can be unsettling."


    Kyo shook his head. "It goes beyond that. There are those who believe the Duke made a mistake in choosing someone from outside our land."


    Layla, usually impulsive, held her tongue this time, her brow furrowed in concern. Noboru felt a pang of unease. He had come with such hope, such eagerness to contribute, only to be met with potential resistance.


    ''Will this end up like the Phoenix Kingdom? Will I be rejected by this city like I was by my kingdom, my family, my own parents?" Noboru thought, trying to calm his nerves. It was not well-known, but Noboru had PTSD from being rejected. But who could blame him? He was treated like trash, beaten by the people who were meant to love and adore him in the early parts of his life. He was lucky Sky, Yumeko, and Layla accepted


    him because if they rejected him, he fears he would have had severe mental trauma and would never be able to open up to anyone ever again.


    "Is there anything I can do to address these concerns?" Noboru asked, his voice firm despite the rising tension, wanting to pacify the people.


    Anya offered a faint smile at seeing Noboru care for the people. Normally, the nobles would have all resistances curbed and assassinate all who dared to oppose, but Noboru didn''t. He wished to understand and work out the issues. "Patience, young Viscount. Earn their trust. Prove yourself a worthy leader, someone who respects our traditions but also embraces progress," Anya said.


    "I will try my best to become a leader worthy of everyone''s respect," Noboru said as the rest of the day was a whirlwind. Noboru met with various city officials ¨C scholars, artisans, merchants ¨C each eager to learn more about their new leader. He impressed some with his questions about the city''s infrastructure, intrigued others with his knowledge of his world''s cultures, and surprised everyone with his genuine curiosity about their lives.


    Later that evening, as the setting sun painted the sky in hues of orange and purple, Noboru stood at the balcony of his chambers. The uncountably infinite-sized city stretched out before him, a sprawling tapestry of light and life. From his vantage point, he could see the bustling marketplace, the quiet gardens, the towering spires of innovation reaching towards the stars. It was a city of contrasts and possibilities, and he was now its leader.


    Anya''s words echoed in his mind. "Earn their trust." As he thought about the day, thinking about how some didn''t want him or if it was a mistake, it really brought back memories of the Phoenix Kingdom. Noboru''s breathing quickened as he gripped the bars of the balcony, almost destroying it, and backed up as he realized what he was doing and how he was losing himself to his paranoia and fear. Noboru knew Anya''s words were correct, but it was a tall order to gain the respect of a country.


    ''It won''t be as easy as the Dragon Kingdom. I saved the states that became the Dragon Kingdom from slavery and human cruelty, but here, the city''s peaceful and I just walked in. They see me as someone who just came in and took away their rights to choose,'' Noboru thought, feeling downcast, thinking he won''t be able to earn everyone''s respect like he did when he built the Dragon Kingdom by saving the countless different cities and towns that were mistreated by humans. But Noboru was determined.


    "No, I won''t give up," Noboru said to himself. He wouldn''t let the whispers of doubt deter him. This was his chance to make a difference, to build a bridge between the past and the future, to create a brighter tomorrow for Chikyu Chikara City. But most of all, he needed to complete this story and return to his Ayame. "One that''s better than the Phoenix Kingdom," Noboru said to himself.


    Suddenly, a flicker of movement in the shadows across the courtyard caught his eye. A cloaked figure darted from one building to another in a suspicious manner. Noboru squinted, trying to make out their form, a shiver tracing down his spine but he was as fast as Noboru Chikara himself. ''Could it be... a spy from another kingdom? Or someone with more sinister intentions within the city itself? Or is it a person from my past from the home?'' Noboru thought, as only a person from his home world could be fast enough to evade him sensing them and strong enough to send shivers down his spine.


    Intrigued and slightly unnerved, Noboru decided to investigate. "Guys, I''m gonna head out for a bit," Noboru said as he excused himself.


    "Okay, Noboru-Kun," Emiko said.


    "See you later, Noboru," Yumeko said.


    "Catch you later," Sky says.


    "Go on and have some time to yourself, kid," Fire General Kai said. As Noboru Chikara slipped out of his chambers, everyone didn''t suspect a thing, all but one.


    ''Noboru-Kun seems worried,'' Layla said. She had learned to read Noboru''s facial expressions; it was hard, but she got somewhat down, but this was one she never seen before, and Noboru''s never been worried before, so he had got to be worried.


    Making his way down a maze of corridors, Noboru tried to recall the path he''d seen the figure take. Reaching a secluded balcony overlooking a secluded courtyard, he saw the figure again.


    "He seems familiar," Noboru said to himself. ''Wait a minute, is that omni energy?'' Noboru asked himself.


    The figure, who seemed familiar to Noboru with golden hair and omni energy, was hunched over a small, sealing array, muttering words Noboru couldn''t understand. It seemed he were using the sealing array to do something from within a well ¨C an energy filled the sky with a shimmering glow. Just as Noboru was about to reveal his presence, a voice startled him.


    "What are you doing here, Noboru-kun?" Layla stood behind him, her eyes wide with surprise.


    Noboru cursed silently, caught; he didn''t want to alert her, and if this man was from his home world, then he was far more dangerous than anyone here, especially since the man seemed either equal or stronger than Noboru. "I... I just wanted some fresh air," he stammered, feeling a blush creep up his neck.


    Layla raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Looking out? Come on, Noboru-kun, you can tell me."


    Noboru hesitated, then decided honesty might be the best course of action. He then proceeded to recount what he had seen ¨C the cloaked figure, the strange sealing array. Layla listened intently, her initial amusement morphing into a seriousness that mirrored his own.


    "This is definitely suspicious," she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur.


    Suddenly Noboru noticed it; the figure straightened and turned. In the moonlight filtering through the courtyard, Noboru caught a glimpse of his face.


    "You!" Noboru''s yell echoed through the silent courtyard, startling Layla out of her initial surprise. He lunged towards the balcony railing, his voice laced with a barely controlled fury, "Hikari! What the hell are you doing here? How dare you show yourself here after all you''ve done?"


    Hikari turned slowly, the moonlight glinting off his golden hair. His face was hidden by the shadows of his hood. "So, the Abomination finally recognizes me," he said, his voice devoid of emotion but still somehow having its condescending touch to it.


    Layla, witnessing the exchange, felt a shiver run down her spine. The tension crackled in the air, heavier than any she had ever experienced. She had seen anger on Noboru''s face before, frustration even, but this was different. This was a raw, primal rage, a deep-seated hatred that surprised and worried her.


    Noboru, his hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of the BlackStar Blade he did not have, struggled to control himself. He didn''t understand why Hikari was here, what he was doing in Chikyu Chikara City, but he knew one thing ¨C he wouldn''t let him hurt anyone. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hikari, sensing Noboru''s rage felt pleasure as he spoke again, his voice a low murmur. "There are things you don''t understand, Abomination. This isn''t about you. It''s about a greater purpose, a balance that needs to be restored and for that, you must die. You''re a threat to father. You see it''s either you die or you stay here."


    Hikari then appeared inches away from Noboru before he could react.


    ''Fast'' Noboru thought caught of guard but he was not the only one who was in shock.


    ''Impossible I never even saw him move even Noboru-Kun could not react.'' Layla thought to herself.


    "In your prison," Hikari whispers in Noboru''s ear and vanishes back to his original position.


    Noboru''s anger flared momentarily, but Hikari''s words planted a seed of doubt. Could there be more to this than he knew? Could Hikari hold some truth he desperately needed to hear?


    Layla, observing the shift in Noboru''s expression, stepped forward. "Noboru, who is this man? What''s he talking about?" she asked, her voice firm despite the fear gnawing at her.


    Hikari remained silent, his gaze fixed on Noboru. The sealing array he made pulsed with a strange energy, casting an unnatural glow on the scene.


    The air crackled with tension, the silence broken only by the distant chirping of crickets. Noboru, torn between his emotions and a growing sense of uncertainty, knew he had a choice to make. Would he succumb to his rage and seek vengeance, or would he listen to Hikari, embrace the unknown, and risk facing the truth, no matter how painful it may be

 Chapter 90 - 90

    Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Flashback


    "Hikari!" a booming voice echoed through the vast chamber, a cavernous space that dwarfed even the mightiest of castles. The very air crackled with its power, a testament to the being who spoke. Hikari recognized the voice instantly ¨C it belonged to the Golden Being, his father and the undisputed ruler of their celestial domain. The Golden Being himself sat upon a colossal throne sculpted from pure golden energy, its radiance casting an otherworldly glow upon the chamber. The throne itself was a marvel to behold, a testament to the immense power wielded by its occupant.


    Hikari approached his father, his steps echoing in the vast emptiness. He wasn''t alone. Seated upon seven smaller thrones, arranged in a semicircle around the Golden Being''s own, were his siblings ¨C the Seven Heavenly Kings. Their expressions were unreadable, but Hikari sensed a mixture of disappointment and anticipation in the air.


    Hikari approached, his voice brimming with pride as he acknowledged his father, "Yes, Father." He swept his gaze across the room, taking in the expectant faces of his siblings.


    Disappointment clouded the Golden Being''s features. "I am deeply disappointed in you, son. You, of all my children, faltered against the Abomination. You were entrusted with a critical mission ¨C to eliminate him before he posed a threat before he amassed the power to challenge me. You possessed the necessary energy, yet you failed. Instead, due to your failure, he was empowered, he became stronger from fighting you. He is drawing him closer to the very threat I sent you to extinguish."


    He paused, his gaze piercing through Hikari. "Do you not understand? Lucy Morningstar would have intervened had I dispatched any of your other siblings. They would have gotten the job done. It is because of you I was attacked. Remember when your elder siblings, the Seven Heavenly Kings, attempted to rescue you? Their presence alerted her, forcing my hand to withdraw them before they could kill you when they intervened in your fight. She has the power to destroy me, Hikari and now the abomination is getting closer."


    Hikari''s throat tightened, a familiar weight settling in his chest. Disappointment from his father was a bitter pill to swallow. For eons, he yearned for his father''s approval, a desire that had only intensified after his failure against the Abomination. Shame burned in his gut, the memory of his defeat a constant reminder of his weakness, of his uselessness. Yet, amidst the sting of disappointment, a flicker of defiance sparked within him. "But Father..." Hikari''s voice trailed off, the familiar sting of disappointment burning in his chest.


    "Enough! Silence!" boomed the Golden Being. "You were chosen for this mission precisely because due to how minuscule your power is, you unlike your siblings'', wouldn''t arouse her suspicion when you went to kill the threat. However, that''s not why you stand before me today. You are weak, you failed, Hikari. You know what I do to those who fail me; they have no place here. But since you are my youngest creation birthed from me, I shall offer you one last chance."


    Hikari''s eyes widened in surprise. His father rarely offered second chances ¨C banishment was the usual fate for those who failed his father. He had banished many, even L- but that thought was best left buried. Redemption, that was all that mattered now.


    The Golden Being, sensing the shift in Hikari''s demeanor, continued, "Indeed, a chance for redemption. But it comes at a cost. You will be banished temporarily or forever depending on how quickly and how you complete this task. You will be sent to the very prison realm I created for the abomination Noboru Chikara, after his uncle, Niju Chikara, utilized the forbidden technique. This technique sacrifices the user''s omni-energy to me, in exchange for the Omni Energy I created a prison capable of holding the target which in this case was Noboru Chikara. Escape is possible, but only by completing the story, similar to the dimensium combat trials used by those lower lifeforms who gained both dimensium and omni-energy during my battle with her. They use it to reincarnate into higher beings in higher dimensions, and must complete the story to return or they die if they try to leave before or fail the combat trial."


    He leaned forward, his voice dropping to a low growl. "I will manipulate the prison realm world''s narrative, molding you into the story''s central villain. Your objective: maintain your power, remain a constant threat until his natural life ends or you vanquish him. Only then may you return home."


    "Wait, Father," Hikari interjected, a flicker of concern crossing his features, "didn''t he..."


    "Silence!" The Golden Being''s voice cracked like thunder. "I am well aware of his past victories against you. Fear not, son. I am your creator and understand his capabilities. In your current state, he would obliterate you ¨C not in seconds, but in a blink. You require training. Your elder siblings, the Seven Heavenly Kings themselves, will hone your skills for years before the narrative shift commences. Until then, you will reside in Aeon''s Sanctum, a place beyond the constraints of time."


    "Yes, Father," Hikari bowed his head, his voice laced with newfound determination.


    "Excellent! Now, Uriel!" The Golden Being''s voice boomed once more, summoning the eldest angel.


    A stunning woman with flowing golden hair and wings appeared before him. Her ample figure and gentle features belied a hidden strength.


    "Yes, Father?" she inquired, her voice soft yet firm.


    "As discussed, I require you and the other angels to train him within Aeon''s Sanctum. He is to remain there until he possesses the power to vanquish the Abomination."


    Uriel''s brow furrowed slightly. Unlike her siblings who reveled in combat, she harbored a deep aversion to needless bloodshed. "As you wish, Father," she acknowledged, her voice betraying a hint of apprehension. She did not want to train Hikari to kill anyone. She disliked how Noboru was deemed a threat right from birth and ...


    "Good! I expect great things from you, Hikari," the Golden Being declared, knocking her out of her thoughts. The Golden being then turned to Hikari. "Remember, failure is not an option. Should you disappoint me again, do not return. My domain holds no place for the likes of you. You will face the same fate as countless others who have failed me."


    Hikari gulped and nodded, feeling fear.


    End Flashback


    ''It was pure torture. Uriel pushed me to my absolute limits, each day a relentless barrage of training exercises and sparring matches. At first, I was a complete joke, getting pummeled into the ground repeatedly. But slowly, with each passing day, I started landing a few blows, then a few victories. Each triumph fueled Uriel to raise the bar even higher, pushing me further than I ever thought possible.


    Despite the progress, I wasn''t delusional. I wasn''t even close to her level. It would take eons


    to bridge the gap between us. A bitter rage burned within me towards Uriel. She emanated an aura of superiority, her smile was so condescending, her immense power a constant reminder of my own shortcomings. It felt like she looked down on me, just like Father. They were all powerful, these heavenly kings, but their strength only worked on the weak like me. Not against threats like Lucy Morningstar. Oh how he hated her and the abomination.''


    Hikari forced the thoughts aside. Dwelling on frustrations wouldn''t help. He had a mission: eliminate the Abomination. Only then would he earn his father''s approval, the only validation that truly mattered. Perhaps, after his victory, he could even claim Uriel as his prize. He''d show her who the superior one truly was, bend her to his will, and make her his queen.


    With renewed determination, Hikari locked eyes with Noboru.


    "Well then, abomination, let''s do this," Hikari declared, his voice dripping with venom. Years of grueling training, fueled by burning hatred, surged through him. Each muscle in his body twitched, anticipating the unleashing of the power he had desperately craved.


    A surge of golden Omni energy erupted from Hikari''s core, engulfing him in a blinding light. The ground beneath his feet trembled violently, cracks snaking outwards like malevolent spiderwebs. Buildings in the distance began to crumble, their foundations unable to withstand the raw power emanating from him. Cars flipped and tossed like toys caught in a hurricane.


    The golden energy intensified, crackling and sparking around him like a maelstrom of miniature suns. The air grew thick and oppressive, charged with the volatile energy. Trees were ripped from their roots, their branches whipping wildly in the sudden gale. Smoke plumes rose from distant structures, the intense heat evaporating anything it touched: asphalt streets, metal vehicles, even the very vegetation turned to wispy ash.


    Hikari''s fury reached a fever pitch. His eyes, once a vibrant blue, now glowed with an infernal yellow light, reflecting the raw power coursing through him. His voice, when it emerged, was a guttural roar, the sound itself shaking the very foundation of the world.


    "This is for my humiliation! This is for my father''s disappointment! This is for years of being treated as lesser!" Each word he spoke resonated with the tremors, the world echoing his pain and rage.


    The ground split open beneath him, the chasm widening rapidly as pure energy poured out of the wound. The sky above shimmered, threatening to rip open like a torn sheet. The very fabric of reality seemed to strain under the immense pressure of Hikari''s unleashed power.


    "I will kill you," Hikari yelled as he raised his hand, the source of a blinding golden beam that shot towards Noboru.


    Noboru paled in the face of Hikari''s unleashed fury. The tremors that shook the city were no mere earthquakes; they were the very fabric of Chikyu Chikara City, a city bigger than the size of a normal uncountable infinity. It was a city, but it too was straining under the pressure of Hikari''s power, no matter how vast, how infinite it was. If the world was being affected, it stood no chance. Some Kingdoms, each larger than entire infinite sets of hierarchies of dimensions in the lower realms, began to crumble like sandcastles under a crashing wave. Mountains, stretching infinitely upwards, twisted and contorted, their rocky structures unable to withstand the raw energy.


    The golden omni energy Hikari unleashed wasn''t merely immense; it was an anomaly in Chikyu Chikara City and the Prison Realm where even the concept of infinity was transcended to beyond the concepts of size, limit, or anything. The city, a structure populated by beings with unimaginable power, had never witnessed such a display. It was a force that defied categorization, its origin and potential unknown even to the most ancient residents.


    The beam of energy launched towards Noboru wasn''t just light; it was a distortion of reality itself, warping and consuming the very fabric of space-time as it moved. It carried within it the weight of Hikari''s twisted hatred, his years of resentment and burning hatred condensed and poured into a single, devastating attack. It was a desperate attempt to break the world, to shatter a place that transcended not just transcended was too small to describe what it did to the very concept of infinity, all to prove himself worthy in his father''s eyes.


    As the attack approached, Noboru, with his immeasurable power, did not cower. Instead, his own eyes flashed with a different kind of light ¨C a calm determination in the face of overwhelming odds. He raised his hand, and the very laws of physics bent to his will. The infinite expanse of Chikyu Chikara City itself seemed to respond, as he was channeling his own unfathomable power into the city for defense.


    A barrier, shimmering with an otherworldly light, materialized before Noboru and the city, intercepting the golden beam. The impact was unlike anything witnessed before. The world screamed, a soundless scream of unimaginable force as the two infinite powers collided. The barrier held, but the city itself shuddered, entire sections collapsing inward as it strained to contain the clash.


    Hikari, fueled by the resistance, unleashed even more power, the energy around him intensifying to the point where it threatened to consume him entirely. His rage, however, wasn''t enough to overpower the combined might of Noboru and the city itself. The barrier held firm, and slowly, the golden energy began to dissipate.


    Hikari panted heavily as Noboru looked at him. Hikari then smiled as he stopped breathing heavily, a chilling smile stretching across his face, his voice dripping with a twisted mix of amusement and malice. "It seems you have gotten stronger too, abomination," he said, each word heavy with disdain, "but too bad that was only me with my limiters on."


    Seven ethereal chains, each shimmering with an otherworldly golden light, materialized around his body. These were the limiters, his father''s cruel tools to control Hikari''s true power. They had been a constant reminder of his perceived weakness, a burning shame he carried within him.


    With a single thought, Hikari severed the first limiter. A surge of raw power erupted from him, the golden energy around him intensifying tenfold. The ground beneath his feet shattered completely, the very foundations of Chikyu Chikara City groaning under the immense strain. The remnants of the previous attack, the warped space-time, flickered and reformed, devoured by the newly unleashed energy. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noboru, seizing the moment reacted with lightning speed before Hikari could do more damage. He grasped the Dimensium and formed a swirling vortex of Omni Energy pulsating in his hand. With a silent snarl, he channeled a sliver of his own omni-energy into the artifact. The Dimensium flared, bathing the ruined cityscape in blinding white light.


    As the light subsided, Hikari found himself no longer standing amidst the rubble of Chikyu Chikara City. The familiar, infinite sprawl of


    buildings was gone, replaced by a scene that defied comprehension. They were in a boundless realm, a battlescape made for them to fight.


    Here, the very concept of limits, not just for dimensions or infinity, but for existence itself, dissolved into a shimmering haze. The ground stretched not just infinitely, but beyond the grasp of infinity itself, a swirling vortex of colors that defied not just categorization, but comprehension. It pulsed with a primal energy beyond creation and destruction, existing in a state that transcended even the fundamental duality. Above them, the endless sky mirrored the ground below, not just a kaleidoscope of colors, but a tapestry woven from the very fabric of existence, holding not the secrets of countless universes, but the essence of all possibilities, both real and unreal. There were no stars, no sun, no moon, no gods, no concepts, just an unfettered expanse of raw, unfiltered reality held in a balance that transcended logic itself. It was a realm not just beyond dimensions, but beyond the very concept of boundaries, a boundless battleground where even the whispers of fundamental laws faltered and died.


    Hikari stumbled. An unsettling sense of disorientation washed over him, a feeling of being utterly afraid not because he was powerless. No because this battle will determine his faith, the fruits of his training. See if it was enough or if he has failed his father


    Noboru, however, stood firm, his expression resolute. Unlike Hikari, he seemed completely at ease in this bizarre environment. Here, in this boundless battlescape, the limitations of even their infinite city seemed to fade away. It was a realm where raw power reigned supreme, a perfect arena to settle their differences without risking the destruction of an entire world.


    "This," Noboru declared, his voice echoing in the vast emptiness, "is a place where our power won''t shatter realities. Here, we can fight without restraint."


    Hikari, still regaining his composure, looked up at Noboru, a newfound determination flickering in his eyes. "So Noboru, this is where you choose to die."

 Chapter 91 - 91

    Chapter 91: Chapter 91 "Now, Hikari, allow me to show you the power I have gained," Noboru''s voice, calm yet suffused with a storm of emotions, cut through the eerie stillness of the boundless Battlescape realm. The vast expanse, a domain where the very concept of existence was stretched to its incomprehensible limits, awaited the unleashing of a force it had never before witnessed.


    Hikari, his expression a mask of disdain and arrogance, couldn''t suppress a flicker of curiosity. "Show me, then. Let''s see if your newfound strength can actually impress me," he sneered, his confidence unshaken despite the ominous energy simmering within Noboru.


    Noboru''s gaze hardened, memories of his city, its people, and the destruction wrought by Hikari flooding his mind. A surge of rage, a tempest of sorrow and resolve, swirled within him. His heart, a beacon of his will, throbbed with the desire to protect, to avenge, and to assert his existence against the celestial decree that deemed him an abomination.


    The ground beneath Noboru''s feet, a canvas of swirling vortexes and colors beyond the spectrum of ordinary reality, began to pulse in sync with his rising emotions. The air around him vibrated, the primal energy of the realm responding to the imminent release of his omni energy.


    "I have traversed worlds, faced gods, and defied fate itself. I carry within me the hopes of those who believe in me, the spirits of worlds that have embraced me as their champion. Hikari, you stand before not just a man, but someone who has transcended the very concepts of infinity, dimensions, size and measurement," Noboru declared, his voice resonating through the infinite expanse, stirring the very essence of the realm.


    With a deep inhale, Noboru tapped into the core of his being, where his Omni Energy, a power that transcended the laws of the universe. A power that is everything and nothing, that started everything but ends everything a power the predates such notions but also exceeds. A power that is beyond comprehension that it can do anything even if it contradicts itself and others.


    In Noboru He saw many flashes llke the city Chikyuu city entrusted to him, its beauty and its destruction it endured, His friends Sky, Layla, Yumeko, Fire Genral Kai, Emiko and Celestia, He too saw the destruction of his Kingdom the Dragon Kingdom. But the 2 flashes that pushed the camels back was seening Old Man Fenrir and his grandpa Haruki''s death.


    "I won''t lose ever again." He roared out channeling his emotions into a focal point of incalculable power.


    The release was instantaneous, a cataclysmic explosion of light and energy that tore through the Boundless Battlescape like a supernova. The primal energy, the fabric of existence itself, recoiled and trembled as Noboru''s Omni Energy unfurled in a display of raw, unbridled power.


    Cracks, vast and jagged, splintered across the realm''s surface, fissures that spanned dimensions and realities, testament to the might being unleashed. The boundless sky, a tapestry of all possibilities, flickered and distorted, unable to contain the surge of energy that challenged the very notion of effecting something beyond the concept of infinity, size and measurement.


    Hikari, witnessing the spectacle, felt an unfamiliar sensation creeping into his heart ¨C fear. The confident smirk faded, replaced by a growing realization of the true extent of Noboru''s strength. His first of the seven limiters, symbols of his restrained power, seemed insignificant in the face of Noboru''s rage-fueled ascendance.


    "This... this power, Achieved by a mortal" Hikari murmured, a mix of awe and disbelief in his voice. "It''s impossible. It defies everything I know, everything I''ve been taught." As he said this Hikari felt the entire Boundless Battlespace shakes as more cracks leading to the multiple other smaller/lower realms some that looked like small shiny atoms but were actually so big it contained within it layers upon layers of infinite sets, each transcending the other in a hierarchy of endlessness that defied logical progression.There was an infinite number of these cracks. Some patches of these cracks in the Boundless Battlescape had more cracks than others, showing different sizes or sets of infinity, even though barely noticeable from what Hikari could see, thanks to his enhanced eyesight. Calling them atoms would a exaggeration the only reason Hikari could see these tiny minuscule unseeable cracks was because his eye sight with a single glance allowed him to see anything and everything even if below sub atomic in size. These cracks were a lower dimension or realm compared to the Battlescape which transcended the lower realm infinitly and even that infinitely to a point where no matter whatever operations is applied to like adding or combining sets¡ªwhat mathematicians call unions, or even power sets¡ªdon''t even begin to reach let alone scratch the surface of the Battlescape.


    Noboru, at the epicenter of the storm, stood resolute, his figure a beacon of defiance against the celestial edicts that sought to bind him. The energy around him coalesced into a vortex, a whirlpool of Omni Energy that shattered the boundaries of comprehension.


    "Do you feel it, Hikari! This is the essence of my power, forged in the fires of trials i have endured, tempered by the bonds of friendship, and unleashed as a testament of my resolve. It''s over Hikari. I am Noboru Chikara, and no matter what you or your so father call me. I will not be bound by your father, you or any of you and his fates or decrees! I will be no one''s puppet! No one can just label me a abomination and kill me off labeling me a threat to some insecure wannabe god!" Noboru roared, his voice a clarion call that resonated across the boundless expanse, challenging the cosmos itself.


    The battlescape trembled under the might of Noboru''s declaration. The primal energy, the essence of the realm, swirled in a chaotic dance, reshaping itself in response to the display of power that defied the very concept of limits. As it rebuilt it self


    Hikari, standing amidst the storm of energy, felt the weight of his own insignificance. The seven limiters that bound him, once a source of shame, now seemed like the only lifeline in the face of Noboru''s overwhelming force. A glimmer of respect, begrudging and hard-earned, flickered in his eyes.


    "Very well, Noboru. I see now the depth of your strength. But remember, I still have my limiters. You are just facing the power just one of my seven limiters holds. This battle is far from over, In fact i would say its already decided like your fate. The one you say we don''t control you are a fool those siblings of mine the seven heavenly kings could have easily ended your existence if it wasn''t for... Never mind lets just end this." Hikari said, steeling himself for the clash that would decide not just their fates, but the fate of realms beyond reckoning.


    Noboru smiled as he dashed at Hikari. Every sub-atomic particle he crossed was like clearing infinite sets of layers upon layers of infinite sets, each transcending the other in a hierarchy of endlessness that transcended the concepts of size, measurement and infinities.


    Hikari, his confidence shaken but not shattered, met Noboru''s charge head-on. He raised a hand, unleashing a torrent of pure white light ¨C Celestial Radiance. The energy, an embodiment of his holy light omni energy, slammed into Noboru, but instead of vaporizing him, it seemed to flicker and distort around him like a moth dancing near a flame.


    "Is that all you can muster, Celestial lapdog?" Noboru taunted, a smile twisting his lips. He raised his hand and with a flick of his wrist, conjured a swirling vortex of black flames ¨C Darkness Flames. The flames, defying logic, burned even within the Boundless Battlescape realm, their heat a chilling void that threatened to consume all light.


    Hikari gritted his teeth. The arrogance that once fueled him was replaced by a cold, calculating focus. He understood now that brute force wouldn''t win this fight. He needed to exploit Noboru''s weaknesses. "So this is your power," he called out, his voice echoing across the boundless expanse, "a parody of true creation, a mockery of light!"


    Noboru laughed, a sound like thunder rolling across a desolate plain. "Mockery? This is the power of defying your celestial tyranny! A power that burns brighter than your feeble light!" He launched a volley of Blaze Balls, scorching spheres of black fire that streaked towards Hikari.


    "Foolish mortal," Hikari countered, channeling his holy light energy into a series of intricate glyphs that materialized before him ¨C Divine Ward. The glyphs pulsed with a blinding light, each one shattering the Blaze Balls on contact.


    The battle raged on, a dance of light and darkness across the Boundless Battlescape. Hikari unleashed a barrage of Holy Spears, pure light constructs that pierced through the Boundless Battlescape, but Noboru twisted reality with a flick of his finger, warping the spears'' trajectories and sending them harmlessly astray.


    Noboru retaliated with a blinding flash of white-hot energy ¨C God Flash. It mimicked Hikari''s earlier attack, yet held a twisted darkness within its core. Hikari, caught off guard, was engulfed in the explosion.


    "How does it feel, Celestial fool, to taste your own medicine?" Noboru roared, his voice tinged with glee.


    But from the swirling dust of the explosion, a figure emerged, unharmed. Hikari stood tall, his Celestial armor gleaming even brighter. "You misunderstand, Noboru," he declared, his voice laced with newfound resolve. "Your darkness is but a shadow cast by the light. It has no power of its own."


    He raised his hand again, and this time, a different energy crackled around him ¨C a swirling vortex of pure potentiality. This was his trump card, a technique he had only recently mastered ¨C True Singularity.


    Noboru felt a tremor of unease crawl through him. He recognized that energy ¨C the raw essence of creation itself. Panic welled within him, a stark contrast to his earlier arrogance.


    "You fool you dare use such an unstable force!" Noboru said. "You''ll destroy everything, including yourself!"


    "A small price to pay for your eradication," Hikari replied, his voice devoid of emotion. He launched the singularity forward.


    Noboru, fueled by confidence, unleashed one of his most potent attack ¨C Purgatory Sword. A colossal, flaming blade materialized from the very fabric of the Boundless Battlescape, radiating an aura of pure destruction.


    The singularity and the Purgatory Sword met in a clash that reverberated through the infinite dimensions. The Boundless Battlescape itself groaned under the strain, cracks spreading like spiderwebs across its surface. Hikari and Noboru, locked in a silent struggle of wills, poured everything they had into their attacks.


    Noboru smiled as he looked he felt his purgatory sword made of flames that eat away at Kiakri''s True singularity. Hikari''s attack True singularity was a complicated attack to understand what it was a singularity what that mean was When Hikari uses his attack called "True Singularity," he basically squishes this crazy realm they''re in into a tiny point, like squishing a piece of clay. Then, he uses that squished-up realm to attack Noboru.


    It''s a move that''s so powerful, it can warp even the most mind-boggling places. But when he uses the attack in this battlescape a realm/place where the very concept of limits, not just for dimensions or infinity, but for existence itself, dissolved into a shimmering haze. The ground stretched not just infinitely, but beyond the grasp of infinity itself, a swirling vortex of colors that defied not just categorization, but comprehension. It pulsed with a primal energy beyond creation and destruction, existing in a state that transcended even the fundamental duality. The endless sky mirrored the ground below, not just a kaleidoscope of colors, but a tapestry woven from the very fabric of existence, holding not the secrets of a never-ending infinite amount of Infinite hierarchies of infinite sets that transcend other infinite sets of dimensions that are beyond standard infinties each one vast bigger a different representation of a infinite sets starting from countable infinity to the uncountable to the unattainable unreachable inaccessible cardinal levels of infintiy, but the essence of all possibilities, both real and unreal. There were no stars, no sun, no moon, no gods, no concepts, just an unfettered expanse of raw, unfiltered reality held in a balance that transcended logic itself. It was a realm not just beyond dimensions, but beyond the very concept of boundaries, a boundless battleground where even the whispers of fundamental laws faltered and died.


    The battlescape is so vast. The smaller/lower realms within the boundless battleground and the cracks that led to them are like exploring the infinite depths of a fractal. These smaller/lower realms are described as appearing tiny from the perspective of the boundless realm, resembling small shiny atoms if one were to focus with special vision enhancements that allowed you you to see that that is smaller than subatomic level, but to anyone from or below even the lower realms, they contain within them layers upon layers of infinite complexity. Each layer is an infinite set that transcends each other in a hierarchy of endlessness, defying any attempt at logical progression.


    Now, when Hikari invokes the TrueSingularity, he taps into the raw, unfiltered reality of this Boundless Battlescape realm. The attack is not just a mere display of power; it''s a manipulation of the very fabric of existence itself. he condenses the vast expanse of the boundless battlescape realm into a singular point, like folding a piece of paper into a tiny origami shape. This condensed form of reality becomes a weapon, infused with the immense energy and potential of the entire realm.


    When unleashed upon Noboru, this condensed singularity carries with it the full force of the Boundless Battlescape realm''s unfathomable power. It''s like focusing the energy of a raging storm into a single lightning bolt, striking with precision and overwhelming force.


    However Noboru''s Purgatory Sword, particularly its Crimson Flame, embodies a relentless hunger, a voracious desire to consume and burn away anything it touches. This isn''t just ordinary fire; it''s a manifestation of the purifying flames of the afterlife, capable of consuming even the most formidable of opponents no matter how vast or beyond the concepts of infinity, dimensions, size and measurement it will consume it to nothing.


    As the Crimson Flame engulfs Hikari''s condensed singularity, it encounters a challenge unlike any other. The singularity, a concentration of the Boundless Battlescape realm and its raw energy into a single point, may seem invincible and contain inconceivable power, but it is not immune to the consuming power of the Purgatory Sword.


    The flames of the Purgatory Sword gnaw at the singularity, tearing away at its condensed form with an insatiable appetite. It''s like a small fire devouring a vast forest, each flicker of flame chipping away at the singularity''s overwhelming power. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite the singularity''s immense force, it cannot withstand the relentless assault of the Purgatory''s flames. With each moment, the singularity weakens, it is devoured under the relentless onslaught.


    In the wake of the boundless battlescape''s annihilation by Noboru''s purgatory sword, the Dimensium relic, sensing its domain''s destruction, awakened to an unprecedented level of power. Drawing deeply from the essences of Hikari and Noboru, it birthed the Boundless Battlescape Level 2, an existence so vastly superior to its predecessor that it rendered the original realm not just obsolete, but fictional in comparison.m


    Boundless Battlescape Level 2 is a beyond the notions and concepts of infinity, size, limits place that dwarfs its former self, transcending it in every conceivable way. It''s not merely another dimension but is like a hyper-dimensional expanse that considers the previous battlescape as its foundation, yet infinitely surpasses it. This new realm is layered, with each stratum expanding beyond the last in scale and complexity, dwarfing the previous level so completely that each lower layer appears as mere myth or allegory to the ones above.


    At the heart of this multidimensional colossus is what once was the boundless battlescape, now serving as the core or ''base'' layer for Level 2. Here like the original, the concept of limits, whether pertaining to dimensions, infinity, or existence itself, fades into a mere memory. The ground and sky, indistinguishable from each other, stretch beyond infinity, swathed in a swirling vortex of ineffable colors. This base layer pulses with a primal energy that is neither creation nor destruction but something beyond both, existing in a state that transcends duality.


    The layers above this base are each infinitely more vast and complex, with the very notion of size or scope becoming increasingly abstract and undefinable. In Boundless Battlescape Level 2, every layer perceives the one beneath it as a lower realm of fiction, an abstract concept rather than a tangible reality. Each successive stratum embodies this principle to a degree that exponentially escalates with each ascension, rendering the lower levels as mere stepping stones to higher forms of existence.


    This realm is unbounded by the conventional understandings of space, time, or logic. It is a multiverse within itself, where each layer contains infinite possibilities, scenarios, and realities, each more unfathomable than the last. The essence of this new battlescape isn''t just a place for conflict but a testament to the boundless potential of existence itself, where the very fabric of reality is woven from infinite layers of possibilities, transcending the original battlescape''s already incomprehensible vastness.


    Boundless Battlescape Level 2 stands as a monument to the limitless potential of power and imagination, a realm where the concept of ''beyond'' is continuously redefined, and the very essence of existence is elevated to realms of infinite possibility, forever outstripping the confines of the original battlefield.

 Chapter 92 - 92

    Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Hikari was seething, having unleashed what he believed to be an attack potent enough to obliterate Abomination from existence. However, he found himself seething with frustration as his most potent attack, the true Singularity, with one of his celestial limiters removed, was effortlessly countered by the Abomination''s Purgatory Sword. The sight of Abomination standing there, calm and unscathed from what was a direct hit of Hikari''s most powerful attack, was an affront to Hikari''s pride and the celestial order given to him by his father, which he was sworn to fulfill. If he wanted to be redeemed for losing to this Abomination.


    "You... How? How do you stand there, mocking the might of the heavens themselves?" Hikari asked, his voice trembling with a mixture of rage and disbelief, his pride wounded by Noboru''s defiance.


    Noboru, maintaining his composure, offered Hikari a smile, one that was both disarmingly polite and laced with sarcasm. "Oh, I''m sorry, was that supposed to be your best shot? You might want to check your celestial playbook again. It seems a bit outdated. Who knows, maybe you might have another trick or two?"


    The casual dismissal of his attack stung Hikari deeply, fueling a raging storm of resentment within him. "You, an abomination, dare mock me? Your superior? Your better? You, a mere mortal? No, an abomination as declared by my father, dare challenge the edicts laid down by father. Do you even know who you challenge?" he spat out, each word dripping with venom.


    Noboru leaned in and tilted his head slightly, adopting a mockingly contemplative expression. "Well, when you put it that way... Yes, I am absolutely mocking you. After all, it''s not every day you get to disappoint someone who''s got the whole ''divine slave'' thing going for them. And as for your master... Oh, I''m sorry, I meant your father. I don''t care what decrees he gives out. What he calls me. I won''t bend for some pussy who can''t come and face me face to face."


    Hikari''s aura flared with indignation and rage, the boundless battlescape level 2 around them quivering in response to his growing fury. "Your arrogance will be your undoing, Abomination. I am Hikari, Father''s enforcer and the future king of the celestial heavens. My power is so much that I have to bear the seven limiters because of you. Your defiance has cost me everything. My honor, my father''s praise and love. Your little stand you are making will be seen as nothing but a fleeting rebellion against your betters, against the ordained order of all existence and even non-existence."


    Noboru stood there unfazed and responded with a casual shrug, showing he doesn''t care or is affected by Hikari even the slightest, his voice tinged with a sarcastic tone. "Ordained order? Your father''s love and praise? Sounds a bit rigid, don''t you think? Besides, I''ve always found that rules are more like guidelines, really. And who''s to say I can''t rewrite them? And your father, if you need to kill to please him, then maybe you should call Heaven''s version of child protection services. Don''t you think?"


    The back-and-forth continued, Hikari''s attempts to assert his celestial superiority met with Noboru''s unyielding spirit and wit, continuing to put Hikari in his place.


    In a fit of frustration, Hikari prepared to unleash another attack, his figure tensing as he gathered his golden celestial Omni Energy. "I will not be belittled by a creature of your insignificance. Witness the true power of the cosmos, unbridled and unfettered!"


    Noboru, observing the golden energy in Hikari''s hand, couldn''t help but interject with a light-hearted quip. "Oh, going for round two, are we? I hope it''s more exciting than the last one. I was just getting warmed up." As he said that, he charged his own Omni Energy into his hand, forming his own in his right hand.


    Hikari growled in frustration and released his energy in the form of a massive wave of golden light and holy energy that filled the boundless battlescape level 2, consuming everything in its path. Noboru himself released a giant beam of red fire energy, which collided with Hikari''s attack, creating a massive explosion that shook the realm and a shockwave that knocked them both back.


    The Boundless Battlescape Level 2 withstood the attack without even a dent. "It seems the level 2 is holding," Noboru said to himself as he noticed Hikari appear in front of him. "What an annoyance."


    "You want to see my power, Abomination? Is that it? Well, let''s see how you like this attack," Hikari stated.


    Hikari''s aura blazed brighter, an aura of pure energy, golden omni energy crackling around him as he charged up his attack. "Heaven''s Judgment!" With those words, a massive surge of holy energy erupted from Hikari''s body, engulfing the boundless battlescape level 2 in a blinding light. Noboru, with a simple wave of his hand, knocked away the golden holy omni energy that could have easily destroyed the Prison Realm, the entire Boundless Battlescape Level 1, and even a younger version of himself from before the power and abilities he learned and gained in Prison Realm.


    "It seems the Celestial dog does have some bite. Too bad it''s but a puppy nipping at my heel. Time to send you back to your precious heavens," Noboru declared with a smirk. His eyes flashed with a crimson light as he channeled his omni energy into his right hand. "Crimson Flames." As he said that, he released an intense torrent of burning flames from his right hand that headed straight towards Hikari. The flame collided with Hikari, sending him crashing into the boundless battlescape level 2''s ground, and a huge crater formed as a result of him landing on it.


    "Argghhhhh! Damn it, you abomination," Hikari groaned in pain as he struggled to get up, his celestial armor badly damaged, and was on his knees due to him taking such a powerful attack head-on.


    "You dare damage this armor, Abomination?" Hikari growled as he looked at Noboru. "My father handcrafted it, and you destroyed it," he spat out, his voice dripping with hatred for Noboru.


    Noboru looked uncaringly. "And? Am I meant to care about that?" he stated, making Hikari growl in anger.


    "This armor is sacred, and you just desecrated it like it was nothing," he stated, his voice seething with rage.


    "So what if I did?" Noboru countered, his voice holding an amused tone. "Why should I care about some armor handcrafted by a paranoid idiot who claims he''s higher than me but sees me as a threat? A man I have never met before, might I add. I mean, if he was this ruler of heaven or whatever, shouldn''t he be forgiving and giving out chances rather than declaring people who don''t have any beef with him a S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    threat or an abomination? I mean, really. The man clearly needs a therapist instead of slaves."


    Hikari was getting frustrated at Noboru''s casualness and disregard for his father. "You are looking at things like a peasant. My father is wise and knows what he''s doing," he defended his father, making Noboru look at him in amusement. "The fate and actions he chooses to take are what will keep all existences safe."


    "Nice sentiment for someone under his protection who isn''t seen as a threat. But I don''t care for small talk, so let''s just end this," Noboru said in a bored tone as he started walking towards Hikari.


    "You took the words out of my mouth, Abomination! After all, why would I sully myself talking to a threat to my Father?" Hikari spat out, glaring at Noboru.


    "It''s time to finish you off, Abomination," Hikari yelled, his voice a harbinger of doom, as he reached for the seal of his second limiter¡ªthe second of the seven limiters that bound his true potential and power. "Behold the might of the one destined to ascend to the pinnacle of the heavens and rule after father," he proclaimed, an aura of golden Omni energy erupting from him with such intensity that it seemed to set the very essence of space aflame.


    This wasn''t merely a display of power; it was a declaration of his birthright of how much training he did to surpass Noboru and get his father''s love that he craved, a statement etched in the annals of the cosmos itself. As Hikari, his name resonating with the light he was about to unleash, removed the seal, the boundless battlescape level 2 became a canvas for his celestial might. The golden omni energy, pure and overwhelming, cascaded across the beyond-infinite incomprehensible and unmeasurable expanse that was beyond size, a golden tide that ignited the atmosphere, transforming the air into a golden sea of fire.


    "You will perish here, and in doing so, grant me the redemption of my father''s love and respect," Hikari thundered, followed by his scream piercing the skies and ripping it in half as he unleashed his divine wrath upon Noboru. This was no ordinary battle; it was a spectacle of cosmic proportions, a clash that would be etched in the memory of the universe itself.


    The Celestial Omni Energy, unbridled and unrestrained, tore through the fabric of existence, its fury unfathomable. Cracks emerged in the Boundless Battlescape Level 2, fissures in the very fabric of reality that, to the entities of such a transcendent plane or beyond, appeared no larger than the quantum foam. Yet, to those dwelling in lower realms, these fractures were as vast as the entirety of Boundless Battlescape Level 1, a testament to the unfathomable scale of their confrontation.


    But the devastation wrought by Hikari''s release of the second limiter''s power did not end there. It surged through the infinite layers of Boundless Battlescape Level 2, a domain of such limitless where the layers themselves contained subatoms of Planes that transecnds infinite sets of hierarchies of realms, each containing infinite hierarchies of dimensions, which themselves home to infinite multiverses, each comprising infinite universes filled with innumerable worlds. The number of these worlds was infinite and never-ending.


    Noboru observed Hikari''s celestial firestorm, which he called a power-up, and let out a theatrical sigh. "My, my, little Hikari," he drawled, his voice a chilling chorus that seemed to emanate from his mouth. "Such a dazzling display! But all that light show and still nothing worth my time? Disappointing, truly."


    "You dare speak to me as if I''m lesser trash, Abomination!" Hikari yelled out, his aura flaring.


    Despite the raw power radiating from Hikari, a flicker of unease crossed Noboru''s eyes. The sheer volume of Omni energy was impressive, undeniable. Perhaps a tad too impressive. He''d underestimated the young celestial. A mistake he wouldn''t repeat to that level again.


    "Redemption through your father''s validation? How quaint," Noboru continued, each word dripping with mocking politeness. "Perhaps when you''ve finally conquered your daddy issues, you might actually pose a challenge. Until then, this little charade grows tiresome."


    "How dare you! What do you know about being neglected for your older siblings? For being thought weaker than them!" Hikari roared out.


    A grin stretched across Noboru''s mouth, knowing he had gotten under Hikari''s skin. "Though, I must admit, you''ve forced my hand a bit. It''s been some time since I''ve indulged in this particular parlor trick. But for you, little Celestial, I''m willing to make an exception," Noboru says.


    Noboru reached into the Omni Energy that seemed to reside within him. "Behold," he announced, a hint of genuine excitement battling the theatricality, "the true power of the Abomination!"


    As he said that, he clenched his hands. "Crimson State!" Noboru yelled as...

 Chapter 93 - 93

    Chapter 93: Chapter 93 As he said that, he clenched his hands. "Crimson State!" Noboru yelled as the very essence of his being began to undergo a transformation so profound, so all-encompassing, that the Boundless Battlescape Level 2 itself seemed to tremble in anticipation. From within him, Noboru felt a surge of Crimson Omni Energy burst forth, an energy so potent, so fundamentally transformative, that it began to rewrite the very fabric of this incomprehensible expanse.


    The Crimson State''s Omni Energy, unlike anything ever witnessed, didn''t just radiate from Noboru; it erupted like a cosmic tempest, its scarlet waves pulsing outward, clashing against the boundless expanse that defied the notions of being beyond and completely transcending the concepts of infinity, size, limits, and existence itself. This energy wasn''t just powerful; it was power incarnate, reshaping and tearing through the fabric of the Boundless Battlescape Level 2 as if it were no more substantial than a veil of mist.


    Hikari, witnessing the ascension of Noboru into his Crimson State, could only stare in utter disbelief. "What... what are you? How can you come so close to me as a mortal?" he stammered, his voice a mix of fear and awe. The celestial arrogance that had once defined him was now replaced by a creeping dread. For the first time, he truly comprehended the magnitude of the being before him¡ªa force that transcended even his father''s edicts. A being who was mortal yet able to fight and be on par with him. "This shouldn''t be possible. One Limiter removed should have destroyed him, but using the power worth two limiters removed should have destroyed him with my presence. Answer me, Noboru! Now! What in the heavens are you?!"


    "This," Noboru spoke, his voice resonating with an authority that seemed to command the very essence of reality, "is the true essence of my power. Not bound by your father''s rules, not restrained by the limits of your celestial hierarchy. This is the power to reshape, to redefine, and to reign over the fabric of existence and non-existence itself."


    As Noboru said this, the Boundless Battlescape Level 2, a realm that encompassed everything and nothing, where all concepts of reality and unreality coexisted in a harmonious paradox they resided in began to quake under Noboru''s unleashed power. The unbounded expanse, which held within it every conceivable and inconceivable notion, started to crack and fracture, its very essence unraveling under the assault of Noboru''s Crimson States Omni Energy.


    Infinite sets within Infinitie sets which contained and transcended Infinite hierarchies of Dimensions within Infinite hierarchies of dimensions which held realities within realities, all that was, is, and will be, began to distort and warp. The limitless skies, which once held the endless spectrum of possibilities, now blazed with the crimson light, reflecting the upheaval below. Entire concepts, ideas, and entities that had existed beyond the ken of existence started to fade, erased by the overwhelming force emanating from Noboru.


    The Boundless Battlescape Level 2 itself seemed to cry out, its voice a chorus of every existence and non-existence that ever was, a lament for the upheaval it now endured. Yet, within this chaos, within this destruction, there was a profound beauty¡ªa cosmic rebirth, as the old constraints were torn asunder, making way for new possibilities, new realities, forged by the will of Noboru.


    "Behold, Hikari," Noboru declared, his figure now a beacon within the tempest, "the true power of an Abomination. Your father sought to chain me, to label me, but in doing so, he has only unleashed a force beyond his control, beyond anyone''s control. This is not the end, but a beginning. The birth of a new reality, unbound by the fetters of the old."


    "Impossible... This... This level of power... It''s beyond comprehension... Beyond everything..." Hikari said, his voice sounding lost and scared in the maelstrom of energy that swirled around them. The celestial being, once a proud enforcer of the divine order, now stood dwarfed in the shadow of Noboru''s might, his own power seemingly inconsequential but then suddenly chuckling could be heard.


    "Is that what you wanted me to say, Abomination? Is this what you wanted to hear? Are you forgetting our battle back in Celestial Vanguard Academy? I too have my own variation of this form, but Abomination, you haven''t even reached the full power of my base State. After all these limiters are removed, only then will you see my full power. And then, my golden state, and maybe, if you''re lucky, my Transcendent state. Even if you are Noboru Chikara, the one who claims to transcend the bounds of gods and men, you are nothing but an insect compared to us celestials. My father surpasses you. I don''t know why he fears a weakling like you, but I don''t care. Killing you means I will get the redemption I long for and my father''s love."


    As Hikari''s declaration echoed, Noboru felt a surge of emotions. The stress, the fear, and the underlying realization of the grave situation he was in caused something within him to stir. He murmured to himself, acknowledging the depth of his underestimation. ''Then I must kill him before he can power up or remove any more limiters. He still has five more left, and I don''t know what will happen when he removes them. But right now, he is only using 28.571429% of his form. After he gets to 100%, he can use either the gold or transcendent state, and I won''t be able to beat him while using this Crimson State.''


    In that moment of realization, Noboru felt an unprecedented shift within him. His eyes, a deep crimson that had always held double golden ring, began to shimmer with an intense energy. "I need to use it." Slowly, Noboru began to channel Omni Energy into his eye going from from All Illusion Level 1 to Level 2. A state he for sometime now but never had to use. This transformation was not just a change in appearance but also gave a significant leap in his power.


    With his newly evolved eyes, Noboru''s vision of the world around him altered. The Boundless Battlescape, already a realm of unfathomable complexity, seemed to unfold in even greater depth, revealing nuances and possibilities previously obscured. The illusions he could craft and manipulate before were now child''s play compared to the fabric of reality he could now weave at will.


    "Behold, Hikari," Noboru declared, his voice steadier, imbued with the newfound power of his gaze. "The Power of my Clan. The All Illusion Level 2 - True Illusion!"


    This level allowed Noboru to not only turn attacks into illusions, as before, but to also manipulate the very essence of what was perceived as real, turning the enemy''s strengths into vulnerabilities. Almost as if it was a prelude a taste of the power Noboru could achieve if he masters Omni Energy. Noboru felt were there eyes beyond the Gensogan. It seemed like it.


    Noboru rushed at Hikari, his form a blur of crimson energy that sliced through the very fabric of the Boundless Battlescape. As he moved, the air itself seemed to warp and tear, struggling to contain the immense power Noboru wielded. His eyes, alight with a fierce determination, suddenly shimmered, and a second golden ring appeared within them, signaling the using of the second level of All Illusion.


    "Behold, Hikari," Noboru declared, his voice cutting through the chaos, "the evolution of my power. All Illusion Level 2 - True Illusion!"


    With a flick of his wrist, the reality around Hikari began to distort. His celestial armor, once a proud manifestation of his power, turned into mere illusion, leaving him vulnerable. Noboru, seizing the moment, launched a volley of Blaze Balls, each one a miniature sun, its heat so intense that it threatened to incinerate the very air.


    Hikari, taken aback by the sudden shift in his defenses, narrowly evaded the deadly projectiles. "Impossible... How can you manipulate my reality I am a superior being to you?" he yelled, the shock evident in his voice.


    "This is but a fraction of my capabilities," Noboru replied, his voice echoing with an otherworldly resonance. He then raised his hand, summoning a Shadow Flame that twisted and writhed, seeking to consume all in its path, including Hikari.


    Hikari, however, was not defeated yet. "You underestimate the power of celestial omni energy," he retorted, his body beginning to glow with a divine light that repelled the encroaching shadows. "Holy Celestial Barrier!" he shouted, erecting a shield of pure, radiant energy around him, one that reflected Noboru''s attacks, turning the Shadow Flame into a cascade of harmless light.


    Noboru, undeterred, shifted tactics. "Then let''s test your barrier," he said, a sinister edge to his tone. Using Telekinesis, he manipulated the very elements around them, conjuring a tempest of fire, ice, and lightning. Lightning Arrows, Ice Blasts, and Fire Auras bombarded Hikari''s barrier from all directions, each attack testing the limits of his celestial defense. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hikari, struggling under the relentless assault, found his barrier wavering. "This... power... is monstrous," he admitted through gritted teeth, his focus entirely on maintaining his defense.


    Seeing an opening, Noboru didn''t hesitate. He teleported directly in front of Hikari, bypassing the celestial barrier with Void Shape Transformation. "It''s over, Hikari," Noboru whispered, his voice a death knell. He summoned the Purgatory Sword, its blade gleaming with a dark energy that promised oblivion.


    With a swift, decisive strike, Noboru aimed for Hikari''s heart. But at the last moment, Hikari''s form shimmered, revealing that Noboru''s attack had been aimed at against an illusion.


    "Did you really think it would be that easy?" Hikari''s voice echoed from a distance, his real body now visible on the other side of the battlefield. "You are not the only one who can manipulate illusion, Noboru."


    Noboru turned to face him, his eyes narrowing. "So, it seems," he acknowledged, a grudging respect in his tone. "But remember, Hikari, this is only the beginning."


    As the two stood apart, the Boundless Battlescape slowly recovering from their clash, it was clear that this battle was far from over. Both warriors, each with their own brand of omnipotent power, knew that the true test of their might was yet to come.

 Chapter 94 - 94

    Chapter 94: Chapter 94 "God Flash" Hikari heard from behind as he suddenly felt the impact of the damage, his body convulsing as an attack pierced through him from behind like a white-hot beam of energy. Blood erupted from the wound as Hikari staggered backward, his celestial aura flickering with instability.


    He looked to see the Noboru he deceived just a few seconds ago, flicker out and his sense picked up Noboru behind him. He slowly turned his head to see Noboru, standing tall amidst the chaos, as he gazed upon Hikari with a mocking smile playing on his lips. "Oh dear Hikari," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "it seems you forgot my eyes. The Gensogan can detect all illusions, solid or not. You played your hand trying to deceive me with my own element, and In return, I played you."


    With a graceful motion, Noboru extended his hand, conjuring another surge of energy in the form of another God Flash, a beam of scorching white flame. The blast tore through the air, striking Hikari square in the chest and sending him crashing to the ground, his body smoldering with the remnants of the attack.


    As Hikari lay sprawled on the battlefield, Noboru approached him with an air of superiority, a polite yet condescending demeanor. "You see, Hikari," he continued, "illusion or not, your feeble attempts to deceive me were in vain. Perhaps next time you''ll think twice before underestimating my abilities."


    "Damn You, Abomination, you have humiliated me for the last time," Hikari yelled as he stumbled to his legs and slowly reached for his third of seven limiters. He ripped his third limiter. As he did that the celestial omni-energy which was restrained flooded into his veins, healing and empowering him beyond the realms of comprehension.


    "This power" I''ve missed it!" he yelled as he felt an unprecedented surge of power. The Boundless Battlescape Level 2, a realm beyond the concept of being beyond infinity, beyond dimensionality, beyond size, beyond scope, beyond measurement. Beyond everything and understanding in general, started to quake under the sheer force of his awakening.


    "You think you are strong Abomination. Watch in terror and fear as you are surpassed and defeated. You are nothing but a stepping stone for me to earn my father''s love to earn being his favorite. Then I will take that bitch who thought she was superior to me, Uriel, as mine. To show her perfect body who''s better and owns her" Hikari yells.


    Noboru, watching this, felt a chill run down his spine. Sweat beaded on his forehead, not just from the heat emanating from Hikari''s body but from the raw instinct of witnessing such power. "Hikari, this... So this is your power!" he stammered, his voice barely a whisper against the cacophony of crumbling realities.


    Hikari''s eyes blazed with a rage that seemed to outshine the very essence of the Battlescape. "This realm," he spoke, his voice echoing through the infinite layers, "might not last but the Dimensium you have will create another place for to continue our little spat." With every word, the energy around him intensified, causing the very fabric of the Boundless Battlescape level 2 to warp and tear.


    The ground beneath their feet, if one could even call it ground, buckled and shattered. The sky, a vast expanse beyond the concepts of beyond infinities and beyond dimensions canvas of swirling, ineffable colors, darkened as if mourning the impending doom. The primal energy that once pulsed with the essence of creation and destruction now screamed in agony, reacting violently to Hikari''s unleashed power.


    Each layer of the Boundless Battlescape level 2, a testament to the limitless potential of transcending even the concept of being beyond infinity and dimensionality existence, began to crumble. A place where the base layer was beyond the very concept of dimensionality, size, scope, and infinity both sets, cardinals and inaccessible cardinals lost meaning as the destruction escalated. What was once like a hyper-dimensional expanse, transcending all concepts of being beyond limits and dimensions, now seemed to fold onto itself, collapsing under the weight of Hikari''s fury.


    Noboru, his eyes wide with disbelief as he comprehends the scale of the destruction. The realm that stood as a monument to the boundless potential of power and a place for them to fight was now disintegrating before him. "Hikari, so this is our power! You''re tearing apart the fabric of a place that transcends the concept of beyond infinite concepts like sets, inaccessible cardinals and even mahlo cardinals which is what the baseline boundless battlescape would be itself! Let''s see the true extent of your power" he said, calming down near the end.


    Hikari, his form now barely distinguishable amidst the chaos, stood as the epicenter of the unraveling reality. "This is my power Abomination," he declared, his voice booming across the collapsing layers, each bigger surpassing the boundless battlescape level 1 the base of the battlescape level 2, "And Now you will die."


    As the last remnants of Boundless Battlescape Level 2 gave way, the realm that was once infinite layers expanse with each layer being bigger than a realm that transcends the concept of being beyond the concepts of beyond infinity, size, and limits ceased to exist. In its place, a void remained, waiting to be filled by the new realities that Hikari would create. Noboru, standing amidst the nothingness, waiting for the Dimensium relic he held to fix the battlescape and create a place where they can continue the fight.


    Dimensium, sensing the destruction of Boundless Battlescape Level 2, started to absorb the energy of the destroyed Boundless Battlescape Level 2, Noboru, and Hikari, and the very essence of the cataclysm that had unfolded. In the aftermath of such unparalleled devastation, this Relic, the architect of realities beyond comprehension, contemplated the void left by the annihilation of its creation. It was a void that screamed for a new existence, a new challenge, a new boundless realm that would transcend even the inconceivable vastness of its predecessor.


    In response to this cosmic demand, Dimensium conceived Boundless Battlescape Level 3. This new realm was not merely an extension of what had come before but a reinvention of the concept of being beyond infinity and dimensionality itself. If Boundless Battlescape Level 1 was a realm of such vastness that it rendered the concepts of size and scope meaningless, served merely as the foundational layer for what was to come. This foundation was a realm where the very idea of a ''Mahlo cardinal'' size¡ªa plane of existence that transcends the lower realms¡ªseemed like a quaint notion. Within it, there were an infinite amount cracks each different size leading to smaller, lesser realms outside of the Boundless Battlescape Level 1 that transcend realms on the level of an ''inaccessible cardinal'' suggesting a hierarchy of infinite infinities that defied comprehension.


    The cracks create during the Noboru and Hikari''s battle in the Boundless Battlescape Level 1 leads to the lower realms outside the Boundless Battlescape serve as gateways to realms of incomprehensible complexity, akin to inaccessible cardinals in mathematics. No matter the mathematical operations applied to these cracks¡ªsuch as unions or power sets¡ªthey fail to even approach the vastness of Boundless Battlescape Level 1. These lower realms defy conventional understanding and transcend mathematical logic, remaining beyond the reach of any operation or set manipulation.


    Yet, for all its unfathomable vastness, Boundless Battlescape Level 1 was but the base upon which Boundless Battlescape Level 2 was built. Boundless Battlescape Level 2 was akin to the idea of an Ethereal Cardinal. Boundless Battlescape Level 2 was what you got when you got Boundless Battlescape Level 1 a place and added infinite layers where each layer saw the one below it as fiction.


    And now, Dimensium sought to eclipse even this monumental creation. Boundless Battlescape Level 3 would use Boundless Battlescape Level 2 as its foundation, incorporating infinite layers, each infinitely more vast and complex than the last. In this new schema, every layer viewed the one beneath it not as a lesser realm but as mere fiction, a myth scarcely worthy of consideration.


    This hierarchy of infinities, each layer transcending the last in a perpetual escalation of complexity and scale, defied all known mathematics and logic. The operators and sets, no matter how complex¡ªfrom aleph-0, aleph-1, aleph-2, and beyond¡ªapplied to the lower realms that the cracks of Boundless Battlescape Level 1 led to that were either akin to the inaccessible cardinal or even lower like infinite sets realms, could never begin to scratch the surface of Boundless Battlescape Level 1.


    Like how no matter what operators you did to Boundless Battlescape level 1 you will never reach Boundless Battlescape level 2.


    Likewise, Boundless Battlescape Level 3 was untouchable or unachievable no matter what you applied to Boundless Battlescape Level 2, Boundless Battlescape Level 3 was to be an order of magnitude beyond even Boundles Battlecape Level 2, a realm where the infinite layers based on the foundational Boundless Battlescape Level 1 were seen as the mere beginning¡ªa base Layer.


    As Dimensium wove the fabric of this new realm, the energy absorbed from the destruction of Boundless Battlescape Level 2, along with the essence of Noboru, Hikari, and the primal forces unleashed, became the seed from which Boundless Battlescape Level 3 would born. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You will pay for everything Noboru." Hikari yells, his form a beacon of raw, celestial omni-energy, his eyes ablaze with a vengeful light. "Celestial Wrath!" he roared, unleashing a devastating wave of energy that tore through the layers, aiming to obliterate Noboru with the force of 3 million of this Battlescape Level 3''s infinite layers.


    Noboru knew how to stop this quickly; he countered with a calm yet decisive action. "Omni Energy Shield!" he declared, erecting a barrier of Omni Energy that absorbed and nullified the celestial onslaught, turning Hikari''s devastating attack into a mere whisper against the infinite expanse of the Boundless Battlescape Level 3.


    ''It worked. It seems that Hikari''s Omni Energy isn''t pure Omni Energy but he''s converting it to the branch power like magic or chakra but in his case, It''s Celestial Light Energy,'' Noboru thought. What Hikari was doing was embedding Celestial Light into his Omni Energy which Hikari might think was strong but Noboru knew Omni Energy was stronger untouched all Hikari was doing was weakening Omni Energy as it wasn''t pure but diluted. ''This means since my Omni Energy is True untouched Omni Energy mine can negate Hikaris Celestial Omni Energy without trouble as it''s a lower form, a diluted power. I wonder if that''s what this so-called father does to stifle his kid''s potential by teaching them wrong.''


    Not deterred, Hikari charged forward, his body a conduit for the unbridled power of the cosmos. "Meteor Strike!" he bellowed, summoning a barrage of energy-infused meteorites, each one aimed directly at Noboru with the intent to crush him under the weight of the an Layer of the Boundless Battlescape Level 3.


    With a flicker of his Gens¨­gan, Noboru deftly turned the bombardment of meteors he could see into nothing. "Spatial Rend," he whispered, slicing through the fabric of reality itself to create rifts that swallowed the meteorites which were the size of Boundless Battlescpe Level 1. He missed or never saw the whole, effectively turning Hikari''s attack against him by redirecting the projectiles back towards Hikari by opening the other end of the rift on top Hikari.


    Hikari, caught off guard by the unexpected counter, barely managed to erect a barrier of celestial energy. "Eclipse Barrier!" he shouted, protecting himself from his own redirected attack, the force of the impact sending shockwaves throughout the surrounding realms.


    Seeing an opening, Noboru launched his counterattack, his voice calm yet imbued with power. "Let;''s see you take this! Causality Blade!," he yells, summoning a sword of his own pure Omni Energy that could cut through the threads of cause and effect themselves. With a swift motion, he aimed a strike at Hikari, intending to disrupt the flow of energy within his opponent and momentarily weaken him.


    "That''s nothing Abomination." Hikari replied sensing the imminent threat letting out a primal scream, "Don''t underestimate me! Galactic Burst!" Unleashing a nova of energy from his core, he not only deflected Noboru''s Causality Blade but also sent a shockwave of force that threatened to destabilize the very place they stood upon.


    Noboru, realizing the escalating danger, decided to shift tactics. "True Warp!" he announced, teleporting both himself and Hikari to a different layer of the Boundless Battlescape, one that could withstand their monumental power without risking the collapse of the entire realm. True Warp was a technique designed to allow Noboru to teleport to and from where even the concepts of infinity were too small like a Mahlo Cardinal and Ethereal Cardinals were to this place.


    In this new arena, a void lit by the remnants of shattered realities, Hikari lunged at Noboru with renewed fury. "Celestial Lance!" he screamed, forming a spear of pure energy and hurling it with all his might towards Noboru.


    "Cosmic Veil," Noboru calmly countered, weaving a tapestry of cosmic energy that diffused the lance, transforming it into a harmless light show. "It''s time to end this, Hikari. Your rage blinds you, while my resolve sharpens my focus."


    "You dare stand in front of me as an equal." Hikari yells out, channeling his celestial omni-energy into a singular, devastating blow, roaring with triumphant fury, "Celestial Comet Strike!" His form blazed across the void like a meteor, aimed directly at Noboru with the intent to obliterate. The air around them, though a concept barely applicable in this boundless realm, crackled with the raw power of his attack.


    Noboru, momentarily caught off guard by the ferocity and magnitude of Hikari''s onslaught, struggled to counter. His mind raced, calculating the myriad possibilities of escape or defense. With no time to spare, he shouted, "Omni Energy Barrier!" and conjured a shield of nothingness, an attempt to absorb and negate the impact of Hikari''s strike.


    The collision of Hikari''s Celestial Comet Strike against Noboru''s Omni Energy Barrier shook the very foundations of Boundless Battlescape Level 3, causing reality itself to ripple and warp under the strain. The barrier held, but at a great cost. Noboru''s energy reserves were significantly drained, a fact that did not go unnoticed by Hikari.


    Sensing his opponent''s weakness, Hikari laughed, a sound that echoed ominously through the realm. "Is this the extent of your power, Noboru? Pathetic!" Without giving Noboru a moment to recover, he followed up with a series of attacks, each named and more devastating than the last. "Starfire Barrage!" he cried, unleashing a hail of energy blasts, each one capable of incinerating the very Layers they were in.


    Noboru, weaving through the blasts with desperate agility, countered with his own named attack in a bid to turn the tide. "Temporal Rewind!" he shouted, attempting to manipulate the flow of time to dodge the incoming assault. For a moment, it seemed as if he would succeed, but Hikari, anticipating this move, had imbued his Starfire Barrage with time-resistant properties. "Did you think such a simple trick would work against me? I''ve learned from The best, Abomination!"


    Cornered and with his options dwindling, Noboru called upon one of his most strategic abilities yet. "Reality Shift!" he announced, attempting to alter the very fabric of the battleground to disorient Hikari and create an opening for a counterattack.


    He did this by blinding him and turning everything into a blinding light source which when coupled with Hikari''s advanced senses disorientated him momentarily.


    "I am beyond such petty manipulations, Noboru! You cannot escape me!" Hikari declared, closing in for the kill. With a final, monumental effort, he gathered all his celestial omni-energy, preparing to end the battle once and for all. "This ends now! Celestial Obliteration Wave!"


    Noboru, realizing the imminent threat, knew he had one last card to play. "Gens¨­gan: Ultimate Illusion!" With every ounce of his remaining strength, he activated his clan''s most profound illusion technique, aiming to create a perfect replica of himself as a decoy to take the hit.


    As Hikari''s Celestial Obliteration Wave crashed down, the illusion was shattered, revealing Noboru''s gambit. However, the sheer force of the attack was too vast, too encompassing, and Noboru found himself caught in the fringes of its destruction.


    Severely weakened, Noboru lay amidst the remnants of his shattered defenses, looking up at Hikari, who loomed over him with a victor''s gaze. "Any last words, Noboru?" Hikari sneered, his energy crackling with the anticipation of victory.


    Noboru, breathing heavily, managed a defiant smile. "You... haven''t won yet," he whispered,

 Chapter 95 - 95

    Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Meanwhile in the Demon Goddess Realm


    Ayame Akatsuki slumped in her seat. The normally radiant quality of her pearl-white skin had dimmed, leaving it pallid and almost lifeless. Her crimson hair, usually ablaze with vitality, hung dull, the vibrant red muted to a lifeless brown. This was not the Ayame everyone knew. A hollowness had settled in her, a stark contrast to the vibrant woman she usually was. Why?


    The answer was clear: Noboru. Noboru Chikara, her love. Unlike others, Ayame wasn''t born of flesh or Omni Energy. The Golden Being, a powerful entity, had not created her. She was Noboru''s creation, a being forged from his loneliness during his imprisonment, born ages ago. She was bound to him, not just in life ¨C she could survive his death, but the separation would leave her in this very same lifeless state. What she craved, the essence that fueled her existence, was his love. She was the Abstract Concept Of Loving And Being Loved By Noboru! She Cannot exist with Loving Noboru and neither can she exist without him loving her.


    This unyielding devotion was a double-edged sword. Her very being, her soul, every fiber of her existence, rejected any connection, Any Man, Any Woman, Any Non-Binary, Any being but Noboru''s. It was a curse, a reflection of his own isolation. Ayame was incapable of loving another. Incapable of feeling pleasure from anyone but Noboru himself. Her body would not react to any other man; it would be as if her body''s receptors would turn the ability to feel pleasure off. Her mind was incapable of keeping any other man in it apart. Only when she was plotting to kill or seek revenge would any other man be thought of, but otherwise, she only had Noboru in her mind. Her mind, body, soul, and very essence could not and would reject the idea or even any attempts at any man engraving themselves on her mind, body, soul, and very essence apart from Noboru himself. Noboru could easily give her love and affection; Ayame was made for him. She was his perfect lover, and he was hers ¨C it was the very essence of her being a demon, a creature born from Noboru''s solitude. A being made to love only Noboru, no matter what happened, support him even if it meant her own annihilation or the annihilation of everyone and everything. Infidelity wasn''t just a transgression; it meant her annihilation. The concept of her ¨C her existence, her beauty, everything ¨C would cease to exist. The very thought of betraying Noboru was anathema to her being, a violation of her core programming.


    Theirs was a bond woven from the fabric of existence, an unbreakable tie that ensured their paths would always converge, their hearts forever entwined. Yet, within this connection, there was an imbalance. Her love for him burned with an intensity that threatened to consume her.


    When Noboru perished, Ayame''s connection to him faltered, her omnipresent energy source beginning to wane. She felt her life force diminish; she would have faced certain death if not for a miraculous event. Noboru didn''t exactly survive but managed to reincarnate himself as the offspring of the Chikara Clan. This reincarnation preserved his love for her. Subsequently, she entered a state of stasis, her body transforming into stone as she awaited Noboru''s rebirth as the progeny of Chikara. Even in this petrified state of stasis, she remained impervious to the Golden Being''s power. He could neither sever the bond nor alter her fundamental essence to claim her as his own. Her loyalty, her very essence, remained exclusively Noboru''s. Her identity, her concept, was immutable, unalterable by anyone, including Noboru himself.


    Even authors of worlds, stories couldn''t write her as someone else''s love interest in their fanfiction, which were alternate worlds, because all it would be the said characters dreaming of being with her. Essentially, any fanfiction written with her as someone else''s love interest would end with the said main character waking up to realize it was a dream and die instantly. Even with their death, she knew it, Noboru and her connection would erase that timeline, and if it contradicted her set core principles that went against her concept, the world would instantly be erased, destroyed. Ayame was Noboru''s and Noboru''s alone. No writer, god, or power can change that. Plus, she would destroy those lowly, unworthy men or women who dared to dream or even think of being with her; only Noboru was worthy.


    A flicker of warmth ignited within her. She could sense Noboru''s energy ¨C he was locked in a fierce battle. With it came a surge of power, a return to her former strength. Ayame Akatsuki knew this all too well. Without Noboru, she was a mere ember. Yet, she embraced this truth. He was her creator, her purpose, and her love. He was everything.


    Every time Noboru brushed with death, a cold dread washed over Ayame. Flashes of a terrifying memory bombarded her: Noboru, not the current one but his past life, his life force fading with each ragged breath, a giant gaping hole in his chest with blood spewing out like a river, his black hair turning dull brown as the world around her dissolved into suffocating gray.


    Back then, the moment Noboru died, she''d gone numb. Her once-luminous pearl-white skin had paled, her vibrant crimson hair turning lifeless brown. She couldn''t move, couldn''t scream, couldn''t even blink. It was like being locked in a cold, silent tomb. That''s what happened when the love that fueled her very existence flickered and died.


    Thankfully, before her existence could be destroyed, Noboru''s love for her, a love that transcended lifetimes, left a tiny spark behind, even after his death. It was that spark that allowed him to be reborn as Noboru Chikara, the son of Hiroshi Chikara and Amaya Chakra. And with his rebirth, her petrified state cracked, her life force, her existence, returning.


    However, that wasn''t all; she had a memory of another terror. While Noboru was reincarnating and she was petrified The Golden Being had seen his chance to take her from Noboru. He craved Ayame, his desire a twisted parody of Noboru''s love and his own lust. He wanted her as his because she loved Noboru and he hated him. He reached out, a tendril of golden energy swirling, seeking to rewrite her essence, her concept, to steal her love for himself.


    But her very being, her concept, had rebelled. Agony ripped through her, a chilling emptiness echoing within. The Golden Being couldn''t break the bond, couldn''t erase Noboru from her heart. Ayame, petrified but defiant, proved her undying, unchanging love, a silent scream against his will. She was beyond any manipulation of concept, love, memories, and everything that opposed her love as long as it opposed her love she would transcend even those who transcend and bend abstract concepts cannot bend or alter her. Her love transcended everything and all concepts, and with it came unrivaled power.


    Now, whenever Noboru faced danger, the memory of that terrifying loss would rise again. Her body would tense, her breath hitching in her throat. Even though she was no longer a cold statue, the fear of losing him again felt as real and raw as ever. She couldn''t bear the thought of that spark fading, of her love for Noboru being the only thing left, a flickering ember in the endless void.


    Ayame clenched her fists, the sharp points of her nails digging into her palms. The memory of Noboru''s past death fueled a surge of power within her. It wasn''t just raw emotion; it was a tangible force, a manifestation of her unwavering love. In those moments, when Noboru''s life hung in the balance, she transcended limitations.


    She wasn''t just a being born from Noboru''s loneliness. She was the embodiment of his love and her love for him, a concept given form. And that love, fierce and absolute, defied all boundaries. It was a weapon sharper than any blade, a shield stronger than any fortress.


    As long as she fought to protect him, her love for Noboru burned with an intensity that could shatter realities. It didn''t matter the opponent. Be it a god wielding absolute power, a being existing beyond the concept of dimensions, or even a realm built upon infinite hierarchies that held hierarchies of infinity within it¡ªit didn''t matter if these hierarchies held infinite, infinite hierarchies within them or power¡ªher love would transcend them all.


    Those hierarchies, infinite and complex as they might seem, were mere cages compared to the boundless nature of her devotion. She could tear through them like tissue paper, her love a raging inferno that consumed any concept that dared to oppose it. Even the very notion of infinity, a concept that stretched on forever, held no dominion over her. Her love burned brighter, a singularity that defied all limitations. Even an absolute infinity would be unraveled before her love for Noboru.


    And contradictions? They were mere whispers in the face of her absolute devotion. The idea of everything and nothing existing simultaneously¡ªa paradox meant to break logic¡ªwas irrelevant to her. Her love existed in a space beyond such limitations, a testament to the power of a single, unwavering heart.


    This power, however, came at a cost. It could only be accessed when she felt Noboru''s love. At other times, it lay dormant, a sleeping giant within her. But that didn''t make her any less formidable. Even using her love for Noboru granted her immense strength and abilities that would place her at least in the top 10 strongest beings in all of existence. If she were to use Noboru''s love, however, there would be none apart from Noboru who could stop her. After all, the love that could shatter, surpass, and unravel everything and nothing wasn''t something easily extinguished.


    A flicker of determination hardened her gaze. Noboru might not be aware of the depths of her power, but that didn''t matter. He was her purpose, her reason for being. And as long as he drew breath, she, Ayame Akatsuki, would stand as his unwavering guardian, a love so fierce it could defy the very fabric of existence and non-existence itself.


    Ayame''s eyes widened as she sensed Noboru''s life force dwindling; he was in what she felt was the crimson state and in a part of existence that shouldn''t exist, created by that bastard Uncle od Noboru and The Golden Being''s energy. "So that''s where you sent him, Nijuu... Don''t worry, Noboru, I''m coming," Ayame declared with determination, her voice a fusion of rage and resolve. Her crimson red energy surged around her, but she knew she couldn''t teleport directly to him¡ªit would alert the Uncle and The Golden Being who had trapped Noboru. She would have to traverse realms with a raging scream, her speed transcending the concept boundaries of space, time and speed itself. "Just you wait, whoever you are. I will erase you from existence. How dare you touch my Noboru, my love, my life!" she yelled, her declaration echoing across the dimensions.


    sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 96 - 96

    Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Hikari loomed, a victor bathed in celestial fury. Below him, Noboru lay broken, a testament to Hikari''s overwhelming power. A cruel smirk twisted Hikari''s face. "Any last words, Abomination?" he sneered, the very air crackling with his potent energy.


    Noboru, chest heaving with each ragged breath, managed a defiant smile, a spark of rebellion flickering in his crimson eyes. "You..." he rasped, his voice raw, "haven''t... won yet."


    Hikari scoffed, a dismissive sound that echoed through the desolate landscape. "How so? You lie broken at my feet," he countered, his voice dripping with venomous condescension.


    But Noboru''s defiance held firm. "Not yet," he whispered, a flicker of steel entering his gaze. "Transcendent state!" Noboru yelled as his crimson Omni Energy flared once again. But this time, darkness bled through its vibrancy, the black energy of the transcendent state mixing. It was the color of a dying star, of a collapsing sun, a last defiant roar against the inevitable. Black tendrils of energy snaked through the crimson, weaving a tapestry of power both magnificent and terrifying.


    A primal scream ripped from Noboru''s throat, a sound that shook the very foundations of the Boundless Battlescape Level 3. It was a scream of defiance, of rage, of pure unadulterated and untamed power. With a final, realm-shattering roar, Noboru ascended.


    Gone was the crimson aura. In his place stood Noboru with transcendent power. Blood red Crimson and Blacker than the most blackest of black¨C Noboru, transformed into the Transcendent State. Black and crimson Omni Energy, a chaotic storm of raw creation and destruction, erupted from him, a wave that threatened to engulf everything. The very fabric of the Boundless Battlescape Level 3, its infinite layers touted to hold unimaginable power, buckled under the strain.


    The first layer, a swirling nebula of primordial energy, dissolved into nothingness before the onslaught. The second, a bigger layer, crumbled and shattered. Layer by agonizing layer, the vaunted Boundless Battlescape Level 3, A place 3 Levels higher than the Boundless Battlescape Level 1.


    Hikari, his smirk long gone, replaced with a look of neutrality. The power Noboru wielded was a sight to behold but compared to his base form, it was nothing even if it was the very power that had destroyed the Boundless Battlescape level 3 a place that was so vast but yet still paled in comparison to the storm Noboru unleashed. "I know I can''t hold him off especially when he has his golden state and transcendent state. Not forgetting he still has 4 more limiters which I need to at least rival to be on par with his base form.


    Dimensium feeling the erasure of Boundless Battlescape Level 3, its infinite layers unable to hold the unimaginable power that was Noboru, was unraveling at an alarming rate. In response, the relic pulsed with a surge of ancient energy. A shimmering cocoon of light enveloped Noboru, shielding him from the destructive energies he himself unleashed. Then, with a purpose both primal and undeniable, the relic began to reshape the Battlescape pulling the energy of the remains of the Boundless Battlescape Level 3. The process mirrored the creation of Boundless Battlescape Level 3, yet on a scale infinitely grander. The relic took the shattered remnants of Level 3 ¨C the swirling nebulae, the infinite layers ¨C and wove them into a new tapestry using the Boundless Battlescape Level 3 as a base it created infinite layers each one bigger at such scale that the last no matter what operations were applied the previous layer will never reach the scale and complexity to the one succeeding it. Each layer. also saw the one below it as mere fiction The very concept of infinite hierarchies within Infinite hierarchies that went on infinitely so every part of these infinite hierarchies had infinite hierarchies and was never ending was irrelevant here. Level 4 transcended such limitations to such a scale where even Level 3 which was meaningless compared to Level 4. The cocoon of light shimmered and dissolved. Noboru, his form cloaked in transcendent power, stood amidst the swirling chaos of Boundless Battlescape Level 4. Hikari stood ready to fight.


    "Let''s see, Abomination, can you hurt me?" Hikari said.


    "Hurt you? No, Hikari, you are mistaken. I''m not just gonna hurt you I''m gonna break you for Old man Fenrir, for the dragon kingdom but most importantly to survive I made a promise I tend to keep to Ayame and to my grandpa Haruki. I will survive for them," Noboru says as he appears in front of Hikari give him what felt like infinite punches and kicks before finishing his combo off by shattering his bones with a golden punch in the stomach, making him bleed in the face.


    "Celestial Light Sword," Hikari yells as he summons a sword made of celestial energy and charges at Noboru. Noboru looks at the sword and it fades away into an illusion using his Gensogan''s ability to turn attacks into illusion Noboru nullified Hikari''s attack with ease.


    "The power of the Gensogan is unmatched no matter who the opponent or what. No matter if he is a being from a higher plane of existence or lower, the Gensogan will turn all attacks into illusion and affect them. Higher Dimensionality, beyond dimensionality, and even those from non-existent dimensionality. The Gensogan doesn''t discriminate it effects all," Noboru says as he looks at Hikari.


    "Damn you, Abomination! Celestial Wrath," Hikari yells as a Celestial Wave from the heavens blasts down on Noboru. Noboru smirked and said, "Begone." Noboru said as he said that his Gensogan powers activated turning the attack into Illusion and the true reality being Noboru was on top of Hikari giving him an uppercut. Hikari spat out blood, his back was shattered, his organs were destroyed in an instant. "No I won''t fall like this," Hikari yells in terror. ''Holding back allowed me to out in such a position. I need to remove all my limiters.'' Hikari thought to himself as he removed his remaining limiters. As Hikari did so a surge of energy unlike anything Noboru has ever experienced roared through the Boundless Battlescape level 4''s destroying it instantly just the Celestial Energy flaring destroyed it. Dimension tried to repair the Boundless Battlescape a few times creating a few more levels each time the levels would use the previous level as its base and add infinite layers that would be bigger than the previous base and see the layers below it as fiction but the level 5 and 6 shattered instantly until level 7 was made. So basically the Level 5 was using level 4 as a base but with infinite layers that each were bigger than the base level 4 and saw the one below it as fiction and level 6 was the same but using level 5 as base instead. The moment level 7 came into existence it was bigger than any layer that has been made in Boundless Battlescape and could sustain Hikari''s full unrestrained base form power. "Now then, Abomination, I won''t hold back it''s time for you to die," Hikari said in a cold and unfeeling voice.


    "This power. How can anyone have this much power?" Noboru said as he looked at Hikari. ''I need to hold until Ayame reaches us.'' Noboru thought to himself. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Celestial Plasma Flame," Hikari yells out as he launches a wave of Plasma Flames that completely covers the space around him and goes to Noboru. "Wait if I can just reach the form, the Hell God state I achieved when I first faced Maou-Sama and Hikari that could be enough to hold off until Ayame-Chan arrives but would I be able to manage get to the state in time with Hikari bloodlusted." Noboru thought to himself as he pulled out the Braveheart shield and Excalibur while equipping Gaia''s armor and having Poseidon''s Trident ready.


    "I''ll have to use the relics; they have complete dominion over elements." Noboru thought as his mind raced through the science lessons Haruki made him go through. ''That''s it, Excalibur has complete dominion over gases in the air if I can remove the gases I can disperse the plasma flame.'' Noboru thought as he swung the Excalibur sending the gasless area straight towards Hikari. Noboru watched as the plasma was dispersed and gone but just as that happened Hikari appeared behind him. "You thought you could defeat me by dispersing the plasma flame." Hikari said in a cold voice. "Celestial fist." Hikari yelled out as he punched Noboru straight in the stomach making him spit blood and sending him flying until he smashed into a mountain.


    "Damn it how can he be this powerful. He still has 2 more states The Golden and his own Transcendent State and those are the only 2 I know of on top of this his current power. I need to get to my Hell God state," Noboru thought as he got up and tried to power up to no avail. ''Just like I thought I don''t know how I went into that state. I don''t know what else to do now.'' Noboru thought to himself.


    "Abomination, it''s time for you to die!" Hikari said as he stretched out his arm and formed to golden celestial energy orbs in his hand and then clapped the two together combining the energy creating one giant orb. "Witness the true power of father''s creation. Divine Arts: Celestial Judgment," Hikari yells as he pushes his hand out and the beam of raw golden divine celestial energy shot towards Noboru.


    "So this is it. I am going to die." Noboru thought as he looked at the beam that was approaching him he shut his eyes. "I''m Sorry, Ayame-Chan, Granpa Haruki, Old man Fenrir I guess I won''t survive or avenge the dragon kingdom." Noboru thought as he stood there his eyes shut. A few seconds had passed but the beam never hit so Noboru opened his eyes and saw Ayame in front of him. Ayame had deflected the beam.


    "Noboru-Kun, My precious Prince, are you okay?" Ayame said cradling Noboru''s beat-up body.


    "Ay...Ayame. You...You''re here. You Ca...Came," Noboru said weakly as he passed out.


    "YOU! YOU DARE HURT MY PRECIOUS NOBORU! YOU LOWLY UNWORTHY ANIMAL! I WILL KILL YOU! I WILL SLAUGHTER EVERYONE YOU LOVE AND KNOW! NO, I WILL GIVE THEM TO MY DEMON UNDERLINGS TO HAVE FUN WITH TO ENJOY LIKE THE PATHETIC LOWER LIFEFORMS THEY ARE!" Ayame yelled in anger her wings twitch her crimson aura lashing out destroying layers upon layers as she charged towards Hikari.


    ''Lower Life forms? You are the one from a lower realm and that trash was banished. HOW DARE THIS UNWORTHY DEMON CALL ME A LOWER LIFEFORM. DOES SHE KNOW WHO MY FATHER IS!'' Hikari thought only to be brought of his thoughts as heard Ayame yell "NOW DIE!" and unleashed an onslaught of kicks and punches then a punch with an omni energy-infused hand containing her crimson Omni energy which launched him into space with ease.


    "I WILL DESTROY YOUR ENTIRE EXISTENCE YOU WILL NEVER EXIST!" Ayame yelled in an unholy voice as her eyes glowed complete crimson and the entire Boundless Battlescape level 7 was engulfed in Crimson red Purgatory flames.


    "Impossible those flames they are from straight of the deepest level of hell the 7th gate of hell and they consume all. They are the opposite of life they consume it." Hikari spat out with terror in his voice.


    "YOU EVERYTHING AND ANYTHING IN THIS REALM WILL BE DESTROYED! ERASED FROM EXISTENCE BECAUSE OF WHAT YOU DID TO MY PRECIOUS NOBORU-KUN! ONLY MY PRECIOUS NOBORU-KUN WILL SURVIVE NOW PERISH!" Ayame yelled as she released an insane amount of her pure Omni energy and the purgatory flames along with it that will soon consume Hikari. Dimensium sensing that the Boundless Battlescape couldn''t handle any more had to work on creating levels 8 and 9 on top of level 7 but in the process only the 8th level was made due to Ayame''s flames already consuming everything making it impossible for the relic to create levels again as the creation required energy and to do it again the relic would have to absorb more energy from the destruction which it couldn''t as everything was being consumed and erased by the flames. So just as the level 8 was completed in an instant it and three levels were consumed by Ayame''s crimson purgatory flames of hellfire.

 Chapter 97 - 97

    Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Ayame watched as her Crimson purgatory flames began to consume the levels, surpassing even level 11, level 12, level 13, and so on. Her rage was too strong. This insignificant lower lifeform had hurt her Noboru-kun, her precious Noboru-kun. Ayame didn''t care if the rage of her love would consume everything, as long as her Noboru-kun was alive, she would be happy to destroy everything. Plus, those mortals took his attention. Now, Ayame wasn''t opposed to Noboru loving another. She had allowed him to do so in the past. After all, he ruled alongside her, taking his mother''s throne in the...


    Suddenly, something glowed and formed near Noboru. A Relic formed in Noboru''s hand. The relic itself appeared to be a crystal with wings. It was bright white and sat on a stand. The crystal was glowing with a rainbow of colors.


    Ayame''s declaration of destroying everything because of Noboru being injured sent a chill down Hikari''s spine, his cool composure shattering like glass. "No! This isn''t possible!" he shouted in desperation, the air crackling with raw fear. "You can''t destroy me! I will never be redeemed! Father will never forgive me! I will endure an eternity of pain!"


    Ayame, her face devoid of emotion, replied, "So? What does it matter if you endure an eternity of pain or not? As long as my precious Noboru-kun is alive, I don''t care if you are doomed to suffer for eternity. YOU! WILL! NOT! HURT! MY NOBORU! KUN!" Ayame''s voice turned dark and menacing in the last six words, scaring Hikari.


    "NO!" Hikari screamed in despair, his mind reeling at the implications of Ayame''s words. ''She will not just kill me. I need to use my Transcendent State,'' Hikari thought to himself frantically. "It''s time for my Transcendent State; let''s see if she can resist this," he declared with a measure of confidence as he activated his Transcendent State. The air around him shimmered with golden-white light as the power of his Transcendent State flared. The energy started to extend outwards, matching Ayame''s current output. Hikari''s golden energy mixed with black energy. Hikari then looked towards Ayame, who scoffed; this power just reached the bare minimum required to fight. She let out a little burst of energy, which started to tear holes not just in the Prison realm Noboru was imprisoned in by Niju Chikara and the Golden Beings, who were Hikari''s father, or even Noboru''s home dimension, but every single.


    Suddenly, something glowed and formed near the currently knocked-out Noboru. Whether he was knocked out from the fight using his power too much, Ayame''s input, or Hikari''s power-up was still unknown. A Relic formed in Noboru''s hand. The relic itself appeared to be a crystal with wings. It was bright white and sat on a stand. The crystal was glowing with a rainbow of colors. This was the Relic Of Freedom, once stolen from the Chikara Clan for Noboru to use by Haruki Chikara, Noboru''s grandfather. As it glowed, everyone here was transported to a place where even the term absolute infinity would be undeserving of being mentioned to describe this place. It had no concept, mathematical, metaphysical, physical, or theoretical, to describe it. It was so vast that the Boundless Battlescape, even if it were infinite levels, would never reach or scratch the surface of a sub-atom of this realm, no matter what concepts are applied to the levels. It was so indescribable that even the prison realm made by Niju Chikara and a portion of The Golden Beings'' power couldn''t scratch the surface of it, no matter what is done. Earth, the other realms, even Ayame''s home realm, the Demon Goddess Realm she created, which was bigger than anything they had experienced before, like the Boundless Battlescape Levels, the prison realm, and everything else, was nothing.


    Ayame wasn''t surprised it surpassed her Home Realm or what people considered her home. Truth being she was born there. She was born from Noboru''s love. She created her home realm to wait for Noboru to regain his memories. This realm they were in, The Realm Of Freedom, was created using Noboru''s full current potential, a place where everything of the past in it was put together into an all-encompassing realm that wouldn''t even reach the surface of a sub-atom, showing her how much potential her precious Noboru-Kun had but also how weak he was compared to his past self. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Omni Energy ¡ª there was difference between hers and Noboru''s. Noboru used the perfect true form of Omni Energy perfectly balanced it why he is feared by the celestials, the Golden Being''s uses celestial Omni Energy which is just Omni Energy tainted by good, holy, and purity. While Lucy Morningstar''s Demonic Omni Energy was the opposite it was tainted by Evil, Darkness, and Impurity., The Seven Angels'' Omni Energy was the same as the Golden Beings just weaker and on a lower level. Finally a the other humans from Noboru''s world who had Omni Energy just had flawed depending on the person it could be like the celestials or even the demonic. And her''s was a inferior Version Lucy Morningstar but it had the potential to become like Noboru. It''s just the way to practice it. What


    If like, Lucy Morningstar, The Golden Being, and herself, had a high connection and mastery of Omni Energy Manipulation, you transcended quite easily. Even the transcendent state and Red/Golden state Noboru and Hikari unconsciously created weren''t anything special; they were just states that used the said peoples Prodigious talent and high combability with Omni Energy to create a state that deepens their connection with Omni Energy and allows them to master it. The transcendent and Red/Golden States are for people who were born with a good understand but don''t have the experience to have a high level connection with and mastery of the Omni Energy, unlike those like The Golden Being, Lucy Morningstar, and Herself, who have a high connection to their Omni Energy and a good level of mastery but they haven''t reached the peak for fully mastered Omni Energy. Infact the only person who get higher then Lucy Moringstar and The Golden Being was their... but anyways Basically, those states are starters to get Noboru and others like him, such as Hikari, on the same level as she and the two previously mentioned are on. But of course, just entering the transcendent and red/golden state is not going to put you on the level of said individuals since it''s just deepening the connection and allowing for easier mastery. What Noboru was doing wrong was not staying in the form because the longer he stays in it, the deeper his connection to his Omni Energy becomes until it will no longer be a different state but a part of his base form. Perhaps Ayame should tell Noboru-Kun this.


    Back with Ayame, Hikari had just finished his power-up and looked at her, quite shocked that even now she didn''t care and was watching something.


    "Is that all? You are insignificant; you aren''t worth my time anymore. You aren''t a worthy opponent for me." As she said that, Ayame appeared in front of Hikari, giving him multiple hits at such speed even he couldn''t see what she did.


    "Pathetic, why were you even worth my time? You are unfit to be my opponent. I can''t believe you are the strongest that idiot father of yours could send without alerting Lucy-Sama." Ayame spat, completely disgusted.


    Ayame then slapped Hikari, sending him flying in a never-ending loop as she turned to Noboru. She then picked him up. "This battle isn''t even worth my time."


    With that, Ayame willed herself to return to the Demon Goddess Realm but felt she couldn''t with Noboru. "That cursed technique, I will remove its effects. I don''t care what Lucy-Sama says


    and how it can help you. I have been alone, away from you for too long," Ayame said as she noticed, for the first time, his handsome face. She hadn''t been focused on Noboru''s body or growth because she was enraged Hikari had tried to kill her, but now she felt her heart tingling, her body getting hot, and her face turning a deeper crimson than her hair. As she noticed her love was no longer the same boy but a man that would be hers. His muscular chest, his giant arms, his sexy face now had a beard, and his just-defined body in general.


    "Let''s go home, Noboru-Kun," she said as they teleported back to the Demon Goddess Realm, leaving behind a broken, unredeemable Hikari who had not lost his battle with Noboru but to Ayame.


    Ayame and Noboru appeared in her castle''s master bedroom. This is where Noboru and Ayame had made love. Both had been virgins then. They had learned together and had become skilled. Ayame had discovered her abilities to cast illusions that night. Ayame''s virginity also automatically restores itself after Noboru is reincarnated as if everytime she is unpetrified she has a new body. Apparently, that was one of the parts the old Noboru pre-reincarnation liked about her, not the best; he loved her personality the best.


    Ayame then kissed Noboru on the lips, a loving and gentle kiss, and pulled back. "You''re back, my love, and you are of age now. When you wake up, we will have some fun," Ayame said as she told Noboru''s knocked-out form to sleep on the bed. Ayame then went to her closet and got changed into her lingerie. "Noboru-kun will love this." shhe said as laid down beside him

 Chapter 98 - 97.5 R-18

    Chapter 98: Chapter 97.5 R-18 Warning = R-18 Content


    Noboru woke up and saw he was in a beautiful bedroom fit for a queen with luxurious furnishing. He turned around and saw a gorgeous woman with crimson-red hair that fell to her feet and dazzling red eyes with crimson-red devil wings in Lingerie sleeping peacefully next to him. Her appearance made Noboru''s heart skip a beat and his mouth fell open in shock. Noboru Felt something stirring between his legs


    "Ayame-Chan!" Noboru exclaimed in disbelief, unable to process his current situation. ''How did I get here? Where am I? And why is Ayame-Chan in bed with me? Did we do it?'' These questions ran through Noboru''s mind as he tried to figure out what happened. Last he remembered he was battling Hikari wth all his limiters off and was about to be killed but then Ayame saved him again.


    "Noboru-Kun, My precious Noboru-Kun you are finally awake," Ayame said as she took in the sight of Noboru and once again felt her body heat up. Noboru looked at her and blushed, "Ayame-Chan!" he shouted as he backed away in embarrassment and saw her lingerie "I''m Sorry I''m Not looking I''m Sorry please forgive me Ayame-Chan!"


    "Noboru-Kun there''s nothing to be sorry about, My body is only for you," Ayame said as she approached Noboru and wrapped her arms around his waist, pulling him closer to her body. "I''ve been waiting for you to wake up and to answer your question we have not done it yet since you were asleep," Ayame whispered in Noboru''s ear as she planted a kiss on his cheek. "Now then let''s make up for all the time we''ve been apart." With that, Ayame leaned forward and captured Noboru''s lips in a passionate kiss. Her lips were soft and warm, making Noboru lose himself in the moment and return the kiss. As the kiss deepened, their tongues began to dance together, exploring each other''s mouths. Ayame let out a soft moan as Noboru''s hands began to roam her body, caressing her smooth skin. She could feel his desire for her growing and pressed her body closer to his, wanting to feel him even more.


    Ayame pulled back from the kiss, her cheeks flushed, and looked into Noboru''s eyes, "Noboru-Kun," she said breathlessly, "make love to me." Noboru nodded and began kissing her neck, causing her to shiver with pleasure. His hands continued to explore her body, touching all the right places and making her melt in his arms. As he continued to pleasure her, Ayame reached down and removed her lingerie revealing her perfect breasts. Noboru took one of them into his mouth, gently sucking on the nipple while his hand massaged the other breast. Ayame moaned as the sensations overwhelmed her, her body trembling with ecstasy.


    Noboru could feel his own arousal growing and broke away from Ayame''s breast to kiss her again, their tongues once again intertwined in a dance of passion. Ayame reached down and pulled Noboru''s member free from its confines and began stroking it slowly, making him groan with pleasure. Their lips parted once more and they gazed into each other''s eyes, sharing an unspoken understanding of their desire for each other. Ayame pushed Noboru down onto the bed and straddled him, her breasts hanging tantalizingly close to his face. She guided his member inside her wet folds and moaned as he filled her completely, fitting perfectly inside her.


    "OOOHHH! Noboru-Kun!" Ayame moaned as she began moving up and down on his member, her walls gripping him tightly. "It''s so big! You feel so good in me!" Ayame moaned.


    "Ayame-Chan! You''re so tight!" Noboru groaned as he grabbed her hips and began thrusting upwards into her, meeting her movements with his own.


    "Yes! Yes! Faster! Faster! Noboru-Kun!" Ayame cried as she rode him faster, her body tensing as waves of pleasure coursed through her. Noboru grunted as he thrust even faster, their bodies moving together in perfect rhythm as they chased their shared pleasure.


    "Ayame-Chan! You feel so good!" Noboru gasped as he reached up and squeezed Ayame''s breasts, eliciting a loud moan from her.


    "Yes play with my breasts! Make me cum! Claim these pair of tits as yours!" Ayame moaned as she pressed her breasts into his hands. Noboru responded by pinching her nipples and making her scream in pleasure.


    "Yes! Yes! So good." Ayame says as she noticed Noboru''s face getting closer to her breasts "Suck on them." Ayame moans as she places Noboru''s face on her left boob.


    "Of course, my queen," Noboru said feeling more confident and opened his mouth latching onto Ayame''s left boob and started sucking on it making Ayame let out a long moan as she started riding him harder. "Noboru-Kun Yes! Suck on my tit make me cum!"


    Noboru started to thrust faster and harder as he finally could experience what he desired and dreamed of Ayame-Chan being naked on top of him riding him.


    "Noboru dominate me like you used to in the past and pound me." Ayame moaned as she could feel her release coming. Noboru groaned as he grabbed Ayame''s hips. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If that''s what you want," Noboru says as he grabs Ayame and flips them around so he is now on top.


    "Yes! Take me!" Ayame cried as Noboru began pounding into her.


    "You like this?" Noboru grunted as he thrust into Ayame faster.


    "Yes! Yes! Harder! Faster! Please! Make me cum!" Ayame moaned as she wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him even deeper inside her. "Show your queen her place under you! I love being under you!"


    Noboru began pounding into Ayame harder and faster, their bodies moving together in perfect harmony as they climbed towards their release. Ayame feels her body tense up as her orgasm crashes over her. "Yes! Yes! Noboru-Kun! I''m cumming!" she screams as she clings to him, her walls squeezing his member. Noboru grunts as he continues to thrust into her, feeling his own release building.


    "Ayame-Chan, I''m about to cum." Noboru grunted as he felt his release approaching. Ayame looked into his eyes and smiled, "Cum for me, my King, My God, My Noboru-Kun. Fill me with your seed." Ayame begs.


    "Ayame-Chan I''m cumming" Noboru groans as he thrusts one last time and explodes inside of Ayame, his seed filling her womb. Ayame moaned as she felt his warmth filling her and held him close, their bodies still joined. They stayed like that for a moment, their hearts beating as one. "I love you, Noboru-Kun," Ayame whispered softly.


    "I love you too, Ayame-Chan," Noboru said as he smiled at his love who was under him naked with his member still in her.


    "Noboru-Kun," Ayame said in a soft voice, "I''m going to join you. Join you in the prison realm and help you complete it." Ayame says looking at Noboru and giving him a passionate kiss.


    "Thank you Ayame-Chan but I want to complete the story of that world myself. So how about you visit time from time. In that place, I evolve every time I''m there not with power most of the people are weaker but as a man.

 Chapter 99 - 98

    Chapter 99: Chapter 98 The Next Morning


    Noboru and Ayame had continued their passionate union throughout the day, surpassing even the intensity of their wedding night. As Noboru woke up with Ayame nestled beside him, he wore a bittersweet expression. Today marked his departure back to the prison realm and Terravale. Although he anticipated reuniting with his friends Sky, Layla, Emiko, Yumeko, and even Fire General Kai, he couldn''t help but feel the ache of leaving Ayame behind. His heart would forever remain with her, but his journey beckoned him to the Prison Realm.


    "Noboru-Kun," Ayame''s soft voice stirred him from his thoughts. He looked at her, finding her disheveled hair endearing, different from her usual appearance.


    Smiling, Noboru kissed her gently on the lips. "I''m awake and glad to see you." Ayame blushed, snuggling closer to him. "I''m going to miss you so much, Noboru-Kun," she whispered, resting her head on his chest.


    Noboru stroked her hair tenderly, sighing. "I''ll miss you too, Ayame-Chan."


    "Hey, Noboru-Kun, I have some important information to share. I wanted to see if you could figure it out, but it seems even the great prodigy couldn''t," Ayame teased, grinning mischievously.


    "What is it? What did I miss?" Noboru asked, curiosity piqued. Ayame giggled, meeting his gaze. "I''m pregnant with your child, Noboru-Kun," she revealed, her voice filled with emotion. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHAT!" Noboru exclaimed, nearly falling off the bed before Ayame caught him.


    "Careful there," Ayame chuckled.


    "How can that be? We didn''t use protection, and we were quite... active yesterday," Noboru asked, shocked.


    "I''m joking," Ayame said, her smile widening into laughter. "I know we didn''t use protection, but it would take time for me to get pregnant, not instant like earthlings."


    Relieved, Noboru hugged Ayame tightly. "Thank goodness you had me there for a moment. I thought I''d have to go and get the milk," he joked, adamant not to be like Hiroshi Chikara or Amaya Chikara, never to neglect his child or Ayame.


    "Noboru-Kun, don''t say stuff like that, even though I said I was joking," Ayame playfully punched him. "I trust you and love you more than anyone. You won''t let me down, even if we didn''t use protection," she added softly, kissing him.


    Noboru returned the kiss, smiling at Ayame. "You''re right. I''m sorry, Ayame-Chan," he apologized. "It''s okay," Ayame reassured him, sealing their moment with a long kiss.


    "I wish you could stay longer," Ayame sighed, resting her head on his shoulder.


    "I wish I could, but who knows what will happen to the world if I stay here. What will happen to Sky, Layla, Yumeko, Emiko, and Fire General Kai? That world isn''t normal; it''s a prison realm created to hold me. If I''m out, it might..."


    "It will collapse. It''s centered around you, Noboru. You are needed for it to survive. I fear you are becoming too attached to the people there. Once you complete the story, the world and its people will most likely fade away like a dream or illusion," Ayame interjected, cutting off Noboru''s thoughts.


    "No... It can''t be so. You''re telling me it''s either they collapse now or later? There''s no way to change their fate," Noboru realized, dismayed.


    "The Prison Realm was meant to hold you forever; that''s the final trial. The Golden Being uses such methods to keep his victims there. He forces bonds on people and makes them choose to be free or stay caged like a bird forever. No matter what, the prisoners will always find a reason to stay," Ayame explained.


    "That monster. People call him a god, but he is nothing but a sick man who can''t accept the fact people aren''t a threat to him just because they have great power," Noboru exclaimed.


    ''It''s not just that. You are more intertwined with Lady Lucy and him than you think,'' Ayame thought, shaking her head. "You''re right, but you are my precious Noboru. I know you will find a way to save them and free yourself. Perhaps they can be good members of the Neo-Dragon Kingdom when you rebuild it. However, remember always to stay focused and never let emotions cloud your judgment. You mustn''t fall into the Golden Being''s trap; you have to outmaneuver him," Ayame advised.


    "You''re right. I can''t let emotions cloud my judgment. Thank you for the advice, Ayame-Chan," Noboru said, giving her a kiss.


    "Now, back to what I was saying. What I was going to tell you before we got sidetracked was that you are using your transcendent state wrong. It''s not a form but a state. It''s a power that those of us who have a high connection to their own Omni Energy are born with. People can train to unlock it, but some, like you, are born with it. What it does is increase your connection to your Omni Energy when you''re in it," Ayame explained.


    "So what I''m doing wrong is instead of using it as a way to complete my connection to my Omni Energy, I''m using it as a form," Noboru realized his mistake.


    "Yes, you''re using it like a form, not like a state. It''s there to slowly get you used to your Omni Energy until you become one with your Omni Energy itself, not just being able to wield it but being able to be it and it be you¡ªcomplete synchronized union, not just mastering it," Ayame clarified.


    "So, the people like you and the Golden Being are not using it like a form but as a way to bridge the gap between synchronization and connection to Omni Energy. That''s why they are stronger, and they aren''t just using Omni Energy; they are their Omni Energy," Noboru concluded.


    "That''s correct, my love," Ayame affirmed, kissing Noboru.


    "Ayame-Chan, it''s almost time now," Noboru said as he dressed, equipping his Braveheart shield and Excalibur, and placing his sword on his waist. He also had Poseidon''s trident with him and wore Gaia''s armor over his body.


    Ayame looked at him, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "I''ll miss you, my king," she said softly, kissing him. "Be careful, and don''t forget to visit me in your dreams." Noboru kissed her back, smiling. "I''ll miss you too, Ayame-Chan. I''ll see you in my dreams," he said before disappearing in a flash of crimson red light.


    ''Be safe, my love,'' Ayame thought as she sat on her throne alone, missing her Noboru-Kun. She knew Noboru could visit her now as she broke the binds that prevented him from exiting the Prison Realm and not being able to visit her.

 Chapter 100 - 99

    Chapter 100: Chapter 99 Realm Of Freedom


    In a flash of golden light, the Golden Being appeared, his arm outstretched to catch Hikari before he fell.


    "You have failed me, son," the Golden Being''s voice resonated through the entire realm, causing it to shake. "I gave you a second chance to redeem yourself, and yet you were defeated. My daughter Uriel, your sister, took the time to train you personally, but you are a failure," the Golden Being spat.


    Hikari coughed out blood as his body healed itself from the Crimson purgatory flames that had nearly destroyed him in an instant, forcing him to constantly repair himself.


    "Father..." Hikari began, as he started to regain consciousness.


    "I''ve heard enough from you! You have failed me for the last time!" the Golden Being roared, lifting his hand and pointing his index finger at Hikari. "Now I''m going to teach you a lesson. A lesson on what happens when you disappoint me."


    "It''s not my fault, it was Ayame!" Hikari desperately tried to defend himself.


    "You, my son, lost to that woman. The same woman who denied me for that disgrace of a boy! The same woman who not only refused my offers of a life with me!" The Golden Being''s anger surged to new levels as he spoke.


    "She... Father... Her love for Noboru makes her stronger. She uses his love to fuel her, she utilizes true Omni Energy manipulation like you," Hikari stammered, attempting to explain to his father.


    "I know all about the power love grants and how it fuels her, but I gave you a mission, and you failed, boy," the Golden Being said in a cold tone. "I have given you chance after chance, even alerting Lucy Morningstar herself to save you. Yet you couldn''t even kill him after all that training."


    "Father, please, I''ll do better," Hikari pleaded, his eyes widening in fear.


    "Don''t worry, my son, I will make sure that you will not fail me again," the Golden Being said as he raised his hand, a ball of golden light appearing in his palm. "But first, I will make you fear disappointing me again."


    The golden being aimed his hand at Hikari and fired the golden light, hitting him squarely in the chest. "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" Hikari screamed in agony as the light burned through his skin, bones, muscles, and organs.


    The Golden Being watched his son writhe in agony and smiled. "Remember this pain, my son, and don''t disappoint me again."


    "Ple...ase... stop," Hikari begged as tears streamed down his face. "I''ll... do... better," he added.


    The Golden Being lowered his hand, and the golden light disappeared, leaving a gaping hole in Hikari''s chest.


    "Remember, my son, don''t ever fail me again," the Golden Being said with a sigh. "It hurts me as much as it does you, but if you fail me again, if you lose to any of the abomination allies or the abomination himself ever again, do not return to me. I suggest you take your time to plan how to kill him. If you fail, I will disown you. You will have no family or home; you will be on your own."


    Hikari stared in horror at the Golden Being. "No! Father, I promise I will bring you his dead body myself. I won''t fail," Hikari shouted.


    "Your promises mean nothing to me anymore!" The Golden Being thundered as his golden aura flared angrily around him. "Go!"


    Hikari bowed his head in defeat and nodded. "Yes, father," he said as he teleported away, leaving the Golden Being alone in the Realm Of Freedom.


    The Golden Being stared at where his son had been moments before and sighed. "He has potential, but if he fails me again, I will disown him. I can''t have someone with his potential undermine me."


    The Golden Being then returned to his realm and took a seat on his throne, observing his other sons and daughters, the seven heavenly kings. "Perhaps I should strengthen the beings in the prison realm, created to hold Noboru, and boost the realm''s power to be able to contain the abomination''s power," he mused aloud.


    "Father, you''re right. Maybe we should upgrade the power of the beings and give the realm more power to hold him," one of his sons suggested.


    "Yes, father, maybe we should," another son chimed in. "At least boost the power of the beings in the realms to be able to fight on an equal level with the Abomination. His growth is insane, but considering his heritage, it''s no..."


    "Don''t ever mention what you were about to say ever again!" The Golden Being roared as his anger flared. "The Abomination is nothing more than a mistake that needs to be erased. To think that thing has Lucy Morningstar''s... I never want to hear that thing''s heritage ever again."


    "Fath..."


    "Silence! All of you are dismissed!" The Golden Being ordered as he waved his hand, sending his children away.


    The Golden Being then decided he would boost the power of the realm itself, not just the beings in it.


    "At the very least, they should be able to hold off the Abomination for some time with the power increases I will give them. It''s nothing; after all, the prison realm, the Abomination''s home planet, the realms up to the demon goddess realm, and the infinite levels of the boundless battlescapes are all considered lower existence. Those realms aren''t even on the level of the higher existence, which starts from heaven and higher," The Golden Being said as he waved his hand, elevating the realms to their utmost strength.


    Noboru flickered as he teleported to where Layla was, in the exact position before he left for the boundless battlescape to fight Hikari. He surveyed the scene, seeing Chikyu Chikara City and his castle repaired, as if the battle between Hikari and himself never happened.


    "Noboru-Kun, why did you run out? You looked so worried," Layla said as Noboru smiled at her.


    "It''s nothing; I just felt like getting a breath of fresh air. Let''s head on in," Noboru said. It was exactly as he thought; Layla did not remember Hikari. It was better that way; she didn''t need the stress of worrying about someone so strong being around. He would protect her. Noboru noticed she had gotten stronger, as had everyone else. If he had to guess, she matched his base form powers, and some others, like the elemental gods, matched his base form full power. This meant Yami might have gotten stronger too, but it didn''t matter. They didn''t possess omni energy, so they were not a threat. He could handle them. He would become even stronger; this was a good thing. The tougher the challenge, the greater the gains.


    "Okay, Noboru-Kun," Layla said as she hugged him close to her. Noboru hugged her back; he missed her, Emiko, Sky, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai. They were his first friends. Noboru also blushed as he thought back to what Ayame told him.


    Flashback


    "Noboru, my darling, after our... activities, I can tell that myself alone cannot satisfy you, so I will allow you to have a harem as long as I am your number one mistress and lead wife," Ayame said as Noboru''s face turned a shade of bright crimson.


    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Noboru asked, dumbfounded. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Noboru-kun, it''s pretty obvious that you need multiple women to satisfy you, and a lot of women like you back, so I will allow you to have a harem as long as I am your main," Ayame said.


    "Wh... What?" Noboru stammered, still shocked by what Ayame was saying.


    "Noboru-Kun," Ayame sighed as she walked over to Noboru and hugged him, "It''s okay if you want more than one woman in your life; I''m not going to get jealous."


    ''You had quite a few in the past,'' Ayame mentally said as she remembered the feeling of being the dominant wife. None of the other women even dared to look at her, let alone make a move against her. To be honest, she missed the feeling of being in control, but it wasn''t the same without her Noboru-Kun. However, since her precious Noboru was finally here with her, she wouldn''t mind letting him have fun with other girls as long as she was the dominant wife. She didn''t care if he had a harem.


    End flashback


    "Noboru-Kun, we''ve been waiting for you," Emiko said as she ran up and hugged him. "I missed you. Why did you run out?"


    "I missed you too, Emiko," Noboru said as he returned the hug, realizing she wasn''t talking about him fighting Hikari or going to Ayame''s realm this time. It seemed whoever helped Nijuu restored the realm to the point before Hikari appeared. She was being clingy, missing him if he went out for a walk, but anyways, now it was time to complete this story. He would figure out how to ensure the realm didn''t collapse when he''s closer to completing it.


    Noboru then suddenly remembered what Ayame told him about the transcendent state and closed his eyes, entering the state. The entire world shook, but to Noboru''s surprise, it wasn''t destroyed, unlike lesser levels of power before that had created mass destruction.


    ''Did Hikari or the seven heavenly kings do something, or was it this father I keep hearing Hikari mutter about? Oh well, nothing will stop me from getting stronger,'' Noboru thought as he pondered how he would master the Transcendent state to a point where it was integrated into his base form.


    "Noboru, why are you in that form?" Fire General Kai asked, seeing him in a more powerful form than he saw in the last battle.


    "That is my transcendent state. I can''t fully control it yet, so I''m trying to master it, make it an extension of myself rather than just a form like the red/golden state," Noboru explained.


    "When did you get it?" Fire General Kai asked.


    "I''ve had it since I unlocked my power, but I never knew much about it. Now, I''ve learned about it from a source, let''s just say, and am working on trying to control it. It''s a state of connection to my Energy that slowly helps usher you into full synchronization with my Energy. My people can train to unlock this state, but there are those who are special, born with such access to a state because they are born with a high connection to their energies compared to those who aren''t," Noboru elaborated, showing his understanding of his transcendent state.


    "Interesting," Fire General Kai said.


    "But anyways, what was I doing before that? Ah, yes, Yumeko, how have you been?" Noboru asked.


    "Noboru, Sky and I were really worried about you," Yumeko said as she gave Noboru a hug. "What happened? You just disappeared and then suddenly came back."


    "I''m sorry, Yumeko, but I had some business to attend to," Noboru said, returning Yumeko''s hug. "I''m glad to see you again."


    "I''m glad to see you again too," Yumeko said as she let go and walked to Sky. Noboru smiled; he shipped them together; they would make a great couple.


    Noboru then looked around to see Layla, Emiko, Fire General Kai, Yumeko, and Sky and decided to relax. "Okay then, let''s prepare. We need to attain higher noble ranks, meet the earth god, form an alliance, and then prepare to defend the world against the Disciples Of Darkness and stop the void," Noboru said. But mentally, he added, ''and save Void Queen Yami; she is just lonely being stuck in the void, the only place she can stay without erasing everything.''


    Noboru then prepared. He had no idea what challenges awaited him and, more importantly, when Hikari would attack next.

 Chapter 101 - 100

    Chapter 101: Chapter 100 Chikyu Chikara City - Noboru''s Castle


    Noboru woke up feeling refreshed. He had enjoyed a dream about Ayame and himself engaging in adult activities. Today, however, was significant for another reason: he planned to enhance the power of his city. Thanks to his grandfather Haruki''s stories, Noboru had learned much about science and technology. While Terravale was somewhat advanced, it paled in comparison to the tech-based realms his grandfather described.


    "It shouldn''t be too hard now. I already have the power to traverse realms, both higher and lower, through flight or teleportation. The Dimensium was only needed when my base was a lesser being; now that my base has evolved, I don''t need it. In theory, I should be able to use my power to peer into other realms, dimensions, and existences, even non-existence, whether they be higher or lower. But that''s not enough. If I add time manipulation to this technique, I should be able to view an entire cycle from a civilization''s start to its end," Noboru mused, his eyes shining not with their usual red of the Gensogan but with gold.


    "Chrono-Dimensional Insight," Noboru declared, naming the technique in a way that described its function, allowing him to gain insights into other worlds, timelines, and beyond.


    As Noboru observed multiple technologically advanced civilizations across different realms rise and fall, he learned how to create similar technologies. Personally, Noboru did not see the charm in relying on technology, but he knew this was because he possessed Omni Energy, which allowed him to do anything, even if it contradicted itself. However, those born here had quite a limited power source, Aura, so by introducing technology, he could increase the value of his city. The Duke of the North would reward him with a higher rank, and once he received the highest rank the duke could offer, he would be granted an audience with the earth god, the ruler of Terravale. Then he could achieve his goal: to create an alliance to fight the disciples of darkness.


    Noboru had been thinking about the future. When he left this world, he would need to pass his city to someone else. It didn''t mean he would discard it; he needed someone he trusted to take care of it, and who better than Emiko? He knew he could ensure that this realm wouldn''t collapse when he left.


    Noboru stood and prepared for the day. It was going to be busy.


    BANG... BANG.. BANG.


    "Noboru-kun, where are you? We are waiting for you; breakfast is ready," Layla called out from outside Noboru''s bedroom door.


    Noboru sighed. How had Layla and Emiko grown so attached to him? "I''m coming," he shouted as he walked over to his door and opened it. "Let''s go," he said, smiling at Layla.


    "Noboru-kun, good morning," Layla said, hugging him from the side. "Hey, I want to join in," Emiko pouted cutely as she hugged Noboru from the other side. Noboru sighed, "As long as you don''t cause a scene, we can walk like this," he said, shaking his head. ''How did this happen?''


    "Don''t worry, Noboru-kun, nobody is here; the others are in their rooms. Fire General Kai is in his courtyard practicing, and Yumeko maybe is still asleep with sku," Layla reassured him, smiling.


    "Yumeko must have stayed up late researching another one of her projects or was doing the naughty with Sky," Emiko teased, causing Noboru''s face to turn bright crimson.


    "Emiko!" Noboru exclaimed scandalised, embarrassed by her comment. "What, Noboru-kun? Didn''t you know all young ladies and men at her age do it?" Emiko replied with an innocent smile, causing him to turn even brighter.


    "Come on, let''s not tease Noboru-kun so much and get going to breakfast," Layla said, trying to mediate as she found the blush on Noboru''s face cute.


    The trio arrived in the dining hall where Yumeko, Sky, and Fire General Kai were already waiting. "Hey there, everyone, sleep well?" Noboru asked as he took his seat at the head of the table, with Layla sitting to his right and Emiko on his left. Fire General Kai sat at the far end, while Yumeko sat next to Layla, and Sky next to Emiko.."Noboru-kun, good morning. I hope you slept well?" Yumeko asked. Noboru nodded, "Yes, I did sleep well. I feel pretty refreshed." "That''s good. What about you, Sky?" Yumeko asked her love.


    "I slept well, Yumeko-chan, how about you?" Sky inquired. Yumeko giggled, "I slept well. We should try to sleep together more often," she said, causing Sky to blush and Noboru, Fire General Kai, and Emiko to stare, not knowing what to say.


    Yumeko noticed the looks and turned red. "N-N-Not like that. We only cuddled with each other. We didn''t do it. R-R-Right, Sky?" Yumeko stuttered in embarrassment as she glanced at Sky. "Y-Y-Yes, it''s just like Yumeko-chan said. We only cuddled with each other," Sky stuttered, not believing how bold Yumeko was about their relationship.


    "Relax, Sky, Yumeko. We aren''t going to judge you. Besides, I support you guys. It''s so cute," Noboru reassured them. "Speaking of relationships, do you have someone, Fire General Kai?" Noboru inquired.


    Fire General Kai blushed slightly at this question. "No, I don''t have anyone, but if I did, they would have to be a strong warrioress worthy of standing by my side," he said, causing Noboru and Sky to look at him in admiration.


    "Well then, I guess we have a new side mission: find the great Fire General a girlfriend," Noboru declared, causing Fire General Kai to turn even redder while Yumeko, Emiko, Layla, and Sky laughed at him.


    "Come on, let''s eat. Layla-chan, what did you make for breakfast today?" Noboru asked the still laughing Layla, who stopped laughing at his question.


    "Today we have omu rice, miso soup, fish, and salad," Layla announced, causing everyone to cheer and dig in. Suddenly, a giant boom was heard from outside, followed by a flash of green. "What''s that?" Sky asked as he stood up and rushed toward the window to look outside the castle. "N-N-Noboru, tha... that''s..."


    Sky was shaking as he saw a creature outside that looked like a fantastical dragon. It had a serpentine body that coiled and curved, armored with overlapping scales in shades of dark and light brown. The creature had a formidable head with a pronounced snout, sharp teeth, and a pair of long, curved horns extending backward from its skull. Its eyes were narrow, suggesting a menacing expression. The neck was thick and muscular, supporting its massive head. Additionally, the creature possessed clawed limbs visible at the end of its body, which seemed powerful and adapted for grasping or ripping. The overall appearance of the creature gave it a fearsome and mythical look.


    Noboru, Layla, Sky, Yumeko, and Fire General Kai rushed to the window.


    "By the gods! A Basilisk," Fire General Kai said, shaking. The Basilisk was the most powerful and fearsome of the legendary creatures, part of a quartet that included the legendary Leviathan that killed the hero, the mythical Phoenix, and the Sky Griffin, each representing the element of one of the four kingdoms. The Sky Griffin represented Aeritha''s wind, the Phoenix represented Ignarock''s fire, the Leviathan represented Aquora''s water, and the Basilisk represented Terravale''s earth.


    Noboru''s eyes narrowed as he sensed the power of the being. It shouldn''t have been this strong, but since he returned to this prison realm, these creatures and some beings rivaled his power. His thoughts raced faster than an instant. In fact, they were so fast they were indescribable by any known words: ''If I kill this being, I will definitely get a rank up from the Duke of the North, but the question is, can I win?'' Noboru decided it was worth the risk.


    "Layla, Yumeko, Sky, Fire General Kai, I need you to start evacuating the city. This beast thinks it can come into my city and attack it. I won''t stand for it. I need to let my people know I won''t hide or cover; I will fight for them," Noboru declared.


    "Are... Are you sure, Noboru?" Sky asked, as Noboru nodded.


    "Be careful, Noboru. Basilisks are known for their ability to burrow underground to ambush their enemies, as well as spit projectiles that explode into a toxic gas upon making contact with a target. This poison is so deadly it can destroy entire civilizations," Fire General Kai warned.


    "There isn''t any time; we need to move now. Fire General Kai, Layla, Emiko, Yumeko, Sky, can you gather the soldiers to start the evacuation? I will hold off the beast until everyone is safe," Noboru directed, turning to his friends.


    "Noboru-kun, we can help," Layla said, which Emiko nodded in


    agreement, but Noboru shook his head. "No, it''s my city, my responsibility."


    "Noboru-kun, everyone lives here; they have as much responsibility to protect this place as you do," Emiko insisted. "Please let us help you," she added.


    "No. Emiko, Layla, this is a fight for me. I know you two are strong, but that thing is too powerful even for you two. You, Fire General Kai, Yumeko, Sky, Emiko will start evacuating the civilians. Their lives are more important, and keep the soldiers there to protect them," Noboru said sternly, refusing to allow anyone to assist him.


    "FINE, BUT YOU BETTER BE SAFE. WE CAN''T LOSE YOU!" Emiko shouted as she ran out of the castle toward her army while Sky and Fire General Kai followed her. Layla stayed behind with Noboru.


    "Noboru-kun, stay safe... promise me that," Layla said as her eyes teared up. Noboru pulled her into a hug. "I promise. Now go help the others and ensure they are safe."


    "I love you," Layla whispered in Noboru''s ear before she ran off.


    "I... I don''t know," Noboru quietly muttered. He loved Ayame, but his heart also had feelings for Layla and Emiko. He quickly shook his head and ran toward the giant serpent. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, let''s teach this bastard not to mess with this city," Noboru declared as he flew toward the Basilisk.


    The Basilisk roared as it noticed Noboru approaching. It began spitting projectiles at Noboru, who looked at it with his Gensogan and watched as the attacks turned into illusions before he aimed his hand at the giant, bigger-than-castle serpent.

 Chapter 102 - 101:

    Chapter 102: Chapter 101: Noboru''s eyes narrowed as he sensed the power of the being. It shouldn''t have been this strong, but since he returned to this prison realm, these creatures and some beings rivaled his power. The Golden Being or Hikari, whichever one of them truly was, proved to be a pain in the ass. Noboru quickly looked at another poisonous spit coming towards him, using his gensogan''s ability, All Illusion level 1, to turn the spit into an illusion.


    "I will not stand for you attacking my city without a reason, basilisk," Noboru said in anger and indignation. He unsheathed his Blackstar Blade and rushed towards the Basilisk, seeing its eyes glow as it sent several Chikyu Chikara City-sized beams of lasers made of mud at Noboru. Noboru''s eyes flashed as the lasers were turned into harmless illusions, passing through both Noboru and Chikyu Chikara City. He dodged its sharp tail, jumping on it and flying to its eyes.


    "The only weakness I see is its eye," Noboru said as he raised his blade above his head. When he was above the Basilisk''s eye, he channeled Omni Energy into the Blackstar and brought it down.


    ROAR! The Basilisk roared out in pain, sending everyone flying back as purple poisonous goo dripped from its eyeball onto the ground, melting through a large portion of Chikyu Chikara City as Noboru landed on a piece of land.


    "So I was right, beast, that is your weakness," Noboru taunted.


    "ROAR!!!" The Basilisk roared in anger as its eye healed and then vanished underground. Noboru''s eyes started glowing as he enhanced his Eyesight with Omni Energy. Since it was a power source that allowed its user to do anything, he made it so he could see through anything and saw the Basilisk rushing towards him underground.


    "Not today," Noboru said as he leaped backward and punched the ground, creating a massive crater under him, destroying the ground that the Basilisk was heading for and letting it surface again. Noboru charged his hands with Omni Energy and created an Ice Arrow, firing it at the Basilisk. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ROAR!!!" The Basilisk cried out in pain as an ice shard pierced its other eye, blinding it permanently. It then started to struggle, barging into buildings, going into a rage state where all it cared about was destroying everything in its path.


    "Oh no you don''t," Noboru said as he jumped onto the Basilisk''s tail and ran up it until he got to its head.


    "You''re a strong creature, beast," Noboru said as he placed his sword on top of the Basilisk''s head.


    "But it''s time to sleep for good," Noboru said as he gave his Blackstar Blade an Omni Energy-infused slash and decapitated the Basilisk in one move. Suddenly, Noboru''s eyes glowed as he coughed and saw the Basilisk in front of him. Healed? He looked down as he coughed to see he was in his castle; he saw the green gas.


    "Hallucination Poison," Noboru realized as he heard a roar.


    "I must have been hallucinating the fight when it first fired the attack at the city when we were eating breakfast. The entire fight, my entire orders to evacuate; it was a hallucination. But how? My abilities, my Omni Energy should have negated it?" Noboru said to himself. "Unless... Hikari or the Golden Being gave it Omni Energy like Ayame did to the citizens of the Dragon Kingdom," Noboru said to himself.


    "SO YOU FIGURED IT OUT, HUMAN!" The Basilisk said, surprising Noboru it could talk.


    "YES, HUMAN, I CAN SPEAK WITH THIS NEW POWER SOURCE. I CAN SPEAK TO HUMANS. I EVOLVED WHEN WHATEVER HAPPENED TO GIVE ME THIS NEW SET OF ABILITIES HAPPENED," said The Basilisk.


    "Why? Why did you not kill me while I was hallucinating? I''m sure you know I killed the Leviathan of Aquora, one of your Quartet," Noboru said as The Basilisk laughed.


    "Quartet? Don''t make me laugh. I am not part of whatever classification you humans have classified me. I am not related in any way to those pests. But you ask why I didn''t kill you," The Basilisk said. "It''s simple; you have Omni Energy, and unlike me, yours is natural, not gifted to you by the power source," The Basilisk said.


    "Then what do you want?" Noboru said as The Basilisk looked at Noboru.


    "To make a deal. I will stay here with you. You teach me to use Omni Energy, and in return, I will protect your city. As you know, I haven''t destroyed anything, and anything you saw was just an illusion," The Basilisk said.


    "And if I decline?" Noboru said.


    "Then I''ll destroy your city," The Basilisk said with a toothy smile as Noboru sighed.


    "Very well. Beast named..." Noboru said, asking for The Basilisk''s name.


    "Alazon," The Basilisk answered.


    "Very well, Alazon. I will teach you," Noboru said as he was surprised when The Basilisk bowed to him.


    "Very well, my master. Thank you for taking me on," Alazon said, surprising Noboru.


    "Now, can you end this hallucination on my friends and people?" Noboru said as Alazon nodded, and the gas started to be sucked back into Alazon. Coughs were heard as everyone started to get up to see a Basilisk in front of them. They were scared, but then Noboru stepped in front of Alazon and said, "Everyone, people of Chikyu Chikara City, Alazon is our new protector and city guard, so spread the word that he is our new friend. And now, let us feast for another powerful ally for Chikyu Chikara City," Noboru said as everyone cheered.


    In the background, Alazon looked at Noboru and gave a toothy grin. Noboru was eating his breakfast, looking at everyone who was celebrating their new Protector. He was sure that teaching Alazon was the right choice for his city for now, until he is strong enough to compete with these new buffed beings and help form an alliance between the kingdoms so that they fight the Void, and hopefully, Noboru can free Void Queen Yami if she truly is lonely and hated for no reason like Noboru was by the kingdoms.


    "Noboru-kun, is something wrong?" Yumeko asked in a worried voice as she saw Noboru wasn''t joining the feast and celebration. Noboru shook his head, "Everything is fine, Yumeko-chan," he reassured her.


    "But anyway, let''s continue with the plans. First, I need you all to prepare for renovations of the city. We will be upgrading it. I''m sure you have noticed that even though the city is quite advanced, it''s not as advanced as other cities, and we will fix that," Noboru said. "Sky, you will be leading this project."


    "Really?" Sky asked in disbelief. "Yes, I have decided to trust you to lead this project, Sky," Noboru said.


    "But Noboru, I know nothing about tech..." Sky was cut off.


    "Don''t worry, Sky. I will teach you personally. I know about tech, and I have a plan on how to upgrade the city," Noboru said, reassuring Sky that he had a plan for this.


    "As for Layla, Emiko, Yumeko, I need you three to prepare for a huge party once the renovations are done. We will invite The Duke Of The North. Not only will he see Alazon, but also an advanced nation like never before; that should be enough for us to gain a higher rank," Noboru said as the three girls nodded.


    "Good. Now let''s get to work," Noboru said.

 Chapter 103 - 102:

    Chapter 103: Chapter 102: Meanwhile with Hikari


    Hikari unleashed a few beams of celestial light, eliminating any priests in his way. He made his way to the main prayer room of an old abandoned temple, anger portrayed clearly on his face.


    "Who... Who are you? How dare you attack the Disciples of Darkness Inner Echelon!" a priest exclaimed in fear as he saw Hikari.


    "I see, so I was right. This is the place where Yami-sama''s most elite come to pray to the goddess of the void. Good, that makes things so much easier," Hikari said with a smirk.


    "We won''t ask again. Who are you? Identify yourself," a giant priest wearing armor demanded. He sat in the center, the founder of the Religion of Yami¡ªthe faith that guides the Disciples of Darkness.


    "I am Hikari, and I''m sure you know me. Yami''s Light, the light that flashes before the arrival of the Queen of Nothingness. The one who will consume all," Hikari declared, playing the role his father forced him into. To keep the Abomination trapped in the prison realm, he must be the villain¡ªa fact that disgusted him, but Hikari had already disappointed his father. Being the villain is the least he can do.


    Hikari planned to free Yami and use the Disciples of Darkness'' power to ensure the Abomination couldn''t complete the story of this world. He aimed to kill the Abomination and would succeed, as in order to defeat Yami, the Abomination must first get through him. And the Abomination had already been deemed weaker than him after their first fight.


    "Ah, so you are the one Yami-sama told us about, who will see to the awakening of our goddess¡ªthe final flash of light for all before everything becomes nothing, and we all become part of the beauty and perfection that is the void," the founder said.


    "Yes, I am. I am here to guide you, the followers of Yami, to enlightenment. The powerless who were abused, mistreated, and enslaved, and eventually found the religion of Yami with the goal of becoming part of the very thing you use as a substitute for power: the void. The very thing that makes us all equal. The void doesn''t care if you are human, demon, beast, or monster. It doesn''t care about your race, gender, age, strength, or weakness. It cares about nothing but itself. The void is perfection. The void is true freedom. The void is the end of all suffering. That is the goal of the Disciples¡ªto make everything and nothing equal," Hikari said, as the founder of the priests smiled and kneeled.


    "I, Priest Haruto Sorayama, founder of the Disciples of Darkness, pledge my allegiance to you. The final flash of light this world will see. The light of Yami that will symbolize the end of the separation between everything and nothing, the last separation of equality and inequality as we all become part of the beauty of the void, being one and the same," Haruto said as he bowed.


    "Good. Now I need to find out how to awaken Yami-sama from her slumber. She is currently trapped in the void. My memories are a bit fuzzy due to the Black Star Knight, an abomination that should not be in this world, opposing the beautiful fate that awaits us all. So tell me, what do you know about Yami-sama?" Hikari asked as Haruto stood up and walked towards him.


    "I know that Yami-sama is a beautiful being. She is perfection. She is the salvation of all. She is the goddess of the void. The one who will bring all to her. The one who will consume all. She is the¡ª"


    "No, that''s not what I meant. How do you free her?" Hikari interrupted, annoyed. Only his father deserved such praise; everyone else was pathetic and inferior. How he hated playing this role as the herald of a cult''s goddess.


    "Ah... I see. I''m sorry, I got distracted by her grace''s beauty and... oh, there I almost did it again. But the way to free Yami-sama is to gather the relics of the hero that represent each basic element of the world and then go to Etheris, the Aetherial Nexus, an archipelago existing within the Cosmic Singularity Continuum. There, you can imbue the relics with the special space by absorbing the realm, after which the relics become one, forming a key. Then you go to the Chronolux, the Temporal Nexus, which consists of cascades of realms created based on memories, ''what if'' outcomes of events, and even moments from the past, future, and present. You must traverse these moments turned into entire time periods and arrive at the heart of the Chronolux. There, you jab the key into the heart of the Chronolux, undoing the seal that keeps the void from entering by creating a singularity made of the basic elements, space, and time, which is then consumed by the void, allowing it to expand and expand until all is consumed," Haruto explained as Hikari nodded.


    "Good. Now, where are the relics?" Hikari asked as Haruto smiled.


    "The relics were hidden in the four kingdoms. The Kingdom of Aeritha holds the relic of wind, Excalibur. The Kingdom of Ignarock holds the relic of fire, the Bravehart Shield. The Kingdom of Aquora holds the relic of water called the Staff of Poseidon, which, like water, can take many forms: earrings, necklaces, bands, etc. And the Kingdom of Terravale holds the relic of earth, the Gaia Armor. I''m sure you know the legend of the hero who used these relics to end the war and defeat legendary beasts. However, we''ve received word that the relics are now with the one you say isn''t a part of the natural order and opposes the awaited fate: the Black Star Knight," Haruto said as Hikari smirked.


    ''So, Noboru, you think you can keep this world safe? No matter. I will personally take the relics from you,'' Hikari thought.


    "Well then, I guess I have to pay him a visit," Hikari said as he turned around and started walking away. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, where are you going?" Haruto asked as Hikari turned around.


    "To retrieve the relics, where else? I will complete the plan to awaken Yami-sama. So, I need the heroes'' relics. Then I will go to Etheris and Chronolux and free Yami-sama," Hikari stated as he teleported away.


    "I see, so he is going to do it. He is going to free Yami-sama. He is going to bring us all to the void. To our true freedom," Haruto said as he beckoned the priests.


    "Prepare our allies; we might need to assist him. This Black Star Knight is as strong as they say."

 Chapter 104 - 103:

    Chapter 104: Chapter 103: Noboru''s Castle - Noboru''s Room


    Noboru was lying on his bed, reflecting on the past few months. He had been training with Alazon, the basilisk he had befriended and taken on as a student. Noboru had to admit it was good to train with someone who could give him a challenge without the fight being one-sided in favor of either him or his opponent. Alazon possessed Omni Energy, though it was a bastardized version with traces of Celestial Energy similar to Hikari''s, but that didn''t matter. What mattered was that Noboru was growing stronger by fighting someone who could match him without outclassing him.


    Noboru smiled as he thought back to the secret Ayame-chan had revealed to him. Thanks to it, he had made significant progress, mastering and connecting with Omni Energy in just a few months¡ªa feat that left behind the amount of mastery and connection he had achieved after seven years of training when he first arrived. The transcended state was the key, just as Ayame had said. It wasn''t a transformation but rather a state of being meant to bridge the gap of understanding and synchronization between himself and his Omni Energy, so he could become one with it. So far, it was working. He had grown by leaps and bounds to the point where his fully-powered transcendent state from his battle with Hikari in the Boundless Battlescape was just a fraction of the power he now held in his base state. In fact, the transcendent state wasn''t even a factor anymore; it had become a part of him rather than a form he needed to access. He was always one with it now.


    The only thing that troubled Noboru was that he couldn''t enter his Hell God State¡ªthe state he had used against Maou-sama, Niju Chikara, Yami Chikara, Shin Chikara, and Hikari in the battle for the Dragon Kingdom. Just thinking about that battle angered Noboru; his kingdom had been destroyed because of those kings'' greed. He had tried to access the state, but it seemed to be an evolved and final version of his states¡ªa state that would pave the way to absolute transcendence.


    Regardless, his mastery over Omni Energy had grown even further, allowing him to master many of its aspects. His ability to manipulate contradictions had also improved. However, one thing Noboru realized was that once he fully mastered and became one with his Omni Energy, he would gain true omnipotence unlike any other¡ªthe ability to do absolutely anything and everything without limitation, even creating paradoxes if necessary. As Noboru pondered these thoughts, the doors opened, revealing Layla and Emiko entering the room.


    "Noboru-kun, it''s time to get up," Layla said in a melodious voice.


    "Yes, Noboru-kun, you mustn''t be late. Today is the day we''ve been waiting for. The Duke of the North, Alister, is coming to the party we''ve been preparing for. I heard he''s also bringing his siblings: the Duke of the East, Alexander; the Duke of the South, Charles; and the Duke of the West, Theodore. But that''s not what''s important. We''ve received news that the Earth God is also coming, having heard about Alazon, the beast of legends. The legendary Basilisk has become this city''s protector thanks to you," Emiko said as she sat next to Noboru.


    "Yes, Noboru-kun, today is the day we''ve been working for," Layla added as Noboru got to his feet.


    "Then this is of the utmost urgency. We must ensure we make a good impression. We might not even need to rank up if we can meet the Earth God today and offer him the alliance to fight the Disciples of Darkness," Noboru said as he rushed out of his room.


    "Hey, wait for us!" Layla and Emiko shouted as they ran after Noboru.


    Noboru arrived in the dining room with Layla and Emiko following him, only to see Yumeko sipping tea, Sky looking at her mesmerized as if she were a goddess incarnated, and Fire General Kai eating breakfast.


    "Good morning, everyone," Noboru said as he took his seat at the head of the table.


    "Good morning, Noboru," Yumeko replied, looking at him.


    "Morning, Noboru," Sky added, still gazing at Yumeko with love in his eyes.


    "Good morning, Noboru," Fire General Kai said as he finished his breakfast.


    "I''m sure you''ve all heard that today is the day we''ve been working toward. The Dukes of Terravale and their older brother, the Earth God, are arriving to see the city and the Basilisk. Today is the day we''ll get to meet the Earth God and ask for an alliance," Noboru said as he started eating his breakfast. "I know it''s unexpected. You all probably thought I would get a title and then enter the tournament hosted by all four Dukes, win it, and then request an audience with the Earth God to discuss the alliance. However, fate works in mysterious ways, and we''ve been blessed with the opportunity to ask for the alliance today," Noboru continued as he ate.


    "Noboru, you seem really excited about this," Yumeko remarked.


    "Of course I am. If we secure the alliance, we can fight against the Disciples of Darkness¡ªthe same people who killed Sky''s mother and have caused trouble throughout the kingdoms," Noboru responded.


    ''And then I can finish this story and be with Ayame-chan after ensuring that my friends¡ªno, my family¡ªcan live in peace. If they can''t, I''ll bring the kingdoms with me home,'' Noboru thought to himself.


    "I''ll make sure everything goes smoothly, Noboru. You just focus on getting ready for the arrival of the Dukes of Terravale and the Earth God," Layla said as she stood up.


    "Yes, I''ll ensure the decorations are perfect. Everything will be flawless for their arrival," Emiko added as she stood up.


    "Sky, Fire General Kai, Yumeko, please assist them," Noboru instructed as he finished his breakfast.


    "Yes, Noboru," Sky and Fire General Kai replied as they stood.


    "Now, let''s get to work," Noboru said as he headed toward his room.


    "Yes, Noboru-kun," Layla said as she and Emiko left to fulfill their roles, followed by Sky and Kai.


    "We''ll make sure everything is perfect," Yumeko reassured, standing as the last to leave, following Noboru.


    Meanwhile, in the corner of the room, a figure with golden hair and a white blazer watched Noboru with disdain, as if he were an insect¡ªa disgusting piece of trash.


    "So, this is your plan. I had intended to attack and take what I needed now, but maybe killing the Earth God will make your plan harder," the figure said before vanishing. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 105 - 104:

    Chapter 105: Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chikyu Chikara City Centre


    Noboru, Layla, Yumeko, Fire General Kai, Emiko, and the city''s key figures¡ªsuch as council members Elder Anya, Head of Noboru''s Council; Councilor Kyo, Head of Defense of Chikyu Chikara City; Elara, Head of Education; Senju, Head of Medical; and Tony, Head of Technology¡ªstood alongside city civilian representatives. The center was secured, with guards stationed everywhere. Noboru''s personal guards, trained in Chikyu Chikara City, were present, along with guards from the Dukes and the Earth God''s elite squadron, the Terravalean Protection Services. They were tasked with ensuring everything ran smoothly.


    Noboru, Layla, Yumeko, Fire General Kai, Emiko, the city''s councilors, and the city''s representatives stood side by side behind a white podium prepared for them.


    "This is a momentous occasion, Noboru-Sama. The Earth God rarely ever leaves the capital city, let alone to visit a newly appointed lord''s city. But what''s even more special is the presence of the Dukes. Never have the brothers who rule ever shown up in one place," Elder Anya said.


    "It''s a huge honor. We must make sure everything goes perfectly," Councilor Kyo said nervously, fiddling with his collar.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine," Elara, the Head of Education, reassured him, placing a hand on Kyo''s shoulder.


    Noboru looked out at his city and smirked, sensing the excitement in the air. His smile widened when he spotted his student, Alazon, the Basilisk of Legends, standing by. He noticed Earth monsters arriving with soldiers from the Dukes. They dismounted and formed a path towards the city center, where Noboru and his chosen entourage stood.


    Eventually, an expensive carriage pulled up. Trumpets blared as a man from the Dukes'' side announced, "Now presenting the Four Dukes: Duke of the East, Alexander; Duke of the South, Charles; Duke of the West, Theodore; and Duke of the North, Alister!"


    The carriages opened, revealing the four Dukes, who made their way to the stage.


    "Big brother, I can''t believe a noble from your domain tamed the great Basilisk of Legend," Charles, the Duke of the South, remarked to Alister, the Duke of the North, as he eyed the legendary creature.


    "Hah. Believe me, neither can I. I thought it was just a rumor. But then my scouts visited the city and confirmed it," Alister replied, glancing at his brothers.


    "Still, I''m glad to finally see our brother outside of the palace," Alexander, the Duke of the East, said, looking at his brother Theodore, the Duke of the West.


    "Ahhh, don''t start, Alexander. Not now," Theodore replied, clearly annoyed.


    "You can''t blame me. After all, you just sleep with women, eat, and do nothing else," Alexander retorted, equally annoyed.


    "So, does anyone know when eldest brother, His Majesty the Earth God, is going to arrive?" Theodore asked.


    "No one knows, but he will be here soon," Alister said, as the Dukes took their seats.


    "Greetings, Viscount Noboru. It''s been some time since I last saw you¡ªever since I granted you the title of Viscount for impressing me in the tournament. I see you''ve made this city prosperous and even managed to befriend and tame the Basilisk that once fought the great hero," Alister, the Duke of the North, said to Noboru, who nodded in response.


    "Yes, Duke of the North, Lord Alister," Noboru said, bowing.


    "I must admit, I didn''t expect you to turn this city into such a beautiful and prosperous place. Not bad. You might just earn a higher title after all," Alister said, smirking.


    "I have to admit, Viscount Noboru, your display at the Dungeon of Seven Eternities and now taming the Basilisk of Legend... I think it''s safe to say you''re on your way to a higher rank," Charles, the Duke of the South, added, as the crowd began cheering.


    "Thank you," Noboru said with a smile.


    "So, how did you do it? How did you befriend and tame the mighty beast?" Alexander, the Duke of the East, asked.


    "Oh... umm..." Noboru began but was cut off.


    "That''s because Noboru-kun is special. He can befriend the greatest of beasts and even control the dead," Layla interjected, wrapping her arm around Noboru''s shoulder.


    "Indeed. Noboru-kun is a special person," Emiko added.


    "You''re lucky to have such loyal and beautiful followers," Theodore, the Duke of the West, said with a smirk.


    "Thank you, Layla and Emiko," Noboru said, as Layla and Emiko blushed and the crowd cheered.


    "I can''t wait to see more of your city and the Basilisk," Charles, the Duke of the South, remarked.


    "And the Earth God will surely grant you a higher title after today," Alexander, the Duke of the East, added.


    "He''d better," Alister, the Duke of the North, said, causing everyone to laugh.


    "I must admit, brother, I''m jealous you have such a powerful and capable Viscount in your domain," Charles, the Duke of the South, said.


    "I agree. To be able to tame the Basilisk of Legend... Only our elder brother could have done that," said Alexander, the Duke of the East.


    Noboru laughed awkwardly as the Dukes and the people around him looked at him in awe. "I''m sure there are others," Noboru said, trying to remain humble.


    "Humble as well, brother. You''ve hit the jackpot. Most other nobles would be gunning for your position or our brother''s position," Alexander, the Duke of the East, noted.


    "Isn''t that the truth," Theodore, the Duke of the West, chimed in.


    "I, for one, am jealous of the beautiful women he has," Charles, the Duke of the South, said. Before anyone could respond, trumpets sounded, followed by a voice announcing, "Now presenting His Majesty, the Earth God George."


    "Everyone, welcome the Earth God, King George," Alister, the Duke of the North, proclaimed as the crowds cheered and bowed. The other three Dukes, along with Noboru and his people, stood as they watched the royal carriage open. Earth God George stepped out, waving to the people as he made his way to the center. He acknowledged his brothers, the Dukes, and shook Noboru''s hand.


    "Viscount Noboru Chikara, I''ve heard much about you. Your feats are quite impressive," Earth God George said as he took his seat.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for gracing us with your presence," Noboru replied with a smile.


    "You''re welcome, Viscount Noboru Chikara. After all, how could I not grace a foreigner who managed to gain power and status in my kingdom?" Earth God George said, smiling. His words shocked everyone for different reasons. Layla, Yumeko, Sky, Fire General Kai, and Emiko knew this truth: Layla, Sky, and Yumeko were from Aeritha, Fire General Kai was from Ignarock, and Emiko had been informed by Noboru. The Chikyu Chikara city council and civilian representatives were baffled, while the four Dukes, especially Alister, were confused.

 Chapter 106 - 105

    Chapter 106: Chapter 105 Chapter 105:


    "I''m sorry, what?" Alister, the Duke of the North, asked, confused.


    "You heard me, brother. This man is from outside our kingdom. He entered the tournament hoping to meet with me for some reason, gained noble status from you, and then performed feats that forced me to show myself. He did exactly what I wanted¡ªhe made me acknowledge an outsider with my presence," Earth God George said as Noboru looked at him.


    "So you knew, and you didn''t try to stop me? What''s your angle?" Noboru asked.


    "Because, young Noboru, this is what I wanted. You are the first person from outside this realm¡ªnot just the kingdoms, but the realm¡ªto come and seek me out," Earth God George said, surprising everyone.


    "You know I am from outside this world?" Noboru asked.


    "Indeed," Earth God George confirmed.


    "But how? No one ever knows the difference between people from this world and those who were Dimensium-reincarnated into other realms," Noboru thought. "I see," Noboru said, keeping all relevant information to himself, which the Earth God noticed but chose to ignore.


    "But anyway, why don''t you tell me why you sought me out?" Earth God George asked as Noboru sighed.


    "I presume you''ve heard the tale of Void Queen Yami and the Void that consumed all the Kingdoms of Old?" Noboru asked, causing everyone to be on edge. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course. It''s an ancient legend," Earth God George replied, and his younger brothers, the three dukes, nodded in agreement.


    "Well, you see, there is a group called the Disciples of Darkness. They aim to collect all four Relics and use their power to create a singularity that will once again consume everything. They are a group made up of the powerless¡ªabuse victims who were mistreated for not possessing aura. They consist of the powerless from the three kingdoms: Aeritha, Ignarock, and Aquora, and perhaps even Terravale, though I haven''t encountered anyone from here who''s part of the group yet," Noboru said, and was interrupted.


    "You shouldn''t be surprised. The powerless should be respected and have rights, but I can''t say the system is perfect. There might be some who got away with mistreatment, but I''ve tried my hardest during my rule to ensure everyone is equal and that the powerless aren''t mistreated. I''ve done my best to make sure they are treated fairly," Earth God George said. "But continue, why are they so obsessed with unleashing the Void upon us?"


    "It''s simple¡ªthey are obsessed with the Void Queen Yami. To the point that they have unleashed the Void on the other kingdoms. Sky over here lost his mother in one of their attacks. Fire General Kai can attest to the fact that they were also after the Bravehart Shield," Noboru said as Earth God George looked at Sky, Fire General Kai, and the others.


    "I see. What''s your plan then, Noboru Chikara?" Earth God George asked.


    "We have come to you with an offer to join the alliance to fight the Disciples of Darkness. Yumeko is the daughter of the Wind God, Kaze Hayashi, and is here on behalf of Aeritha. Fire General Kai, as his name suggests, is here on behalf of Fire God Ignis of Ignarock, and I am here on behalf of Aqua, the Water Goddess of Aquora, because she didn''t have anyone to spare due to the severity of the Void Invasion on Aquora," Noboru explained as Earth God George nodded.


    "I see. And why should I agree? If they haven''t attacked Terravale yet, why should I help?" Earth God George asked, shocking everyone.


    "B-because it''s the right thing to do," Sky said.


    "Sky is right. You are the only kingdom not affected. You could stop them before they become too powerful," Layla added.


    "They plan to free Void Queen Yami. When she is freed, the Void will expand until everything is consumed like the Kingdoms of Old. Do you want that?" Noboru asked Earth God George.


    "Well, that is a problem. However, we should not rush things. But let me ask my brothers¡ªwhat do you think?" Earth God George asked his younger brothers.


    "I will gladly join the Alliance," Alexander, the Duke of the East, said.


    "I agree. This is too important," Charles, the Duke of the South, said.


    "We shouldn''t risk it," Theodore, the Duke of the West, said, shocking everyone.


    "You can''t be serious," Alister, the Duke of the North, said in disbelief.


    "I am. I don''t trust him. We don''t know anything about him. What if this is a plan to weaken us? Why should we go and fight a battle that is not our own? If the other kingdoms can''t protect their lands, then that''s their problem," Theodore, the Duke of the West, stated firmly.


    "Brother, he is from the outside. He was the first person from the outside to try and meet the Earth God. We should trust him. It''s obvious that the Disciples of Darkness are a problem and are after the relics," Alister, the Duke of the North, argued.


    "That''s right. We can''t just abandon them," Charles, the Duke of the South, added.


    "But they haven''t attacked us yet. They are a threat, yes, but the Disciples of Darkness will be crushed by the combined forces of the four kingdoms," Theodore, the Duke of the West, replied.


    "Enough! So the vote is three saying yes and one saying no. Hmmm. Theodore, you say no because you fear losing. How about this, then? If Noboru defeats me, the strongest in the kingdom, then Terravale will agree to join the alliance. Is that acceptable to you, brothers?" Earth God George proposed.


    "That is a good idea. Brother, if Viscount Noboru can defeat you, then Terravale will join the alliance. If not, we will stay out of it," Alexander, the Duke of the East, agreed.


    "Fine, I will agree to that. I will win," Theodore, the Duke of the West, declared.


    "Well then, it''s decided. Viscount Noboru Chikara of Chikyu Chikara City shall duel against the strongest person in Terravale, Earth God King George. If Noboru wins, Terravale will join the Alliance; if not, we won''t," Charles, the Duke of the South, confirmed.


    "I too will agree to this," Alister, the Duke of the North, said in agreement.


    "Very well, it''s settled. We will hold the duel after the party," Earth God George said, standing up, surprising everyone. "It will make a good event for the citizens of Chikyu Chikara City. What do you say, Viscount Noboru?" Earth God George asked.


    "Sounds good to me," Noboru said as everyone clapped.


    "Very well. We will enjoy the party, and then you and I will have a match to decide the future of Terravale," Earth God George said as Noboru nodded.


    "Very well then," Noboru replied.

 Chapter 107 - 106

    Chapter 107: Chapter 106 Chapter 106: Chikyu Chikara Castle


    The party was a success. Noboru had shown the Earth God around his city and even allowed him and his brothers to speak with the Basilisk Alazon. Noboru smiled at the memories he had and looked forward to the duel with the Earth God.


    Currently, Noboru was preparing his battle outfit. He had taken off the Relics and placed them in his private dimension made for storage. Noboru was excited; he wanted to see how strong this Earth God was, especially with the buffs this world received from the Golden Being. The people did not get Omni Energy but did receive an upgrade.


    "This is it. I can feel it. Today is the day we get a chance to form an alliance with Terravale," Noboru said, smiling as he slipped on the armor Emiko had gotten him for the Tournament of the Duke of the North.


    "Noboru-kun, it''s time," Emiko said, blushing as she saw him wearing the armor she had given him, causing Layla to get jealous and glare at Emiko.


    "Thank you for telling me, Emiko. Let''s go," Noboru said as he turned around and walked out of his room, followed by the two beautiful girls.


    They made their way towards the entrance of the castle where Sky and Yumeko waited for him alongside Fire General Kai.


    "Are you ready, Noboru?" Yumeko asked, putting her hand on Noboru''s shoulder.


    "Of course I am," Noboru replied as Yumeko nodded.


    "Good. Don''t lose, Noboru," Sky said, encouraging him.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t," Noboru said reassuringly.


    "The fate of the world rests on your shoulders. If you lose, we are done for," Fire General Kai said as he put his hand on Noboru''s shoulder.


    "You are right. This is no ordinary fight. We can''t afford to lose. I must win no matter what. I won''t lose. Not to him. Not to anyone. I will win for all of you," Noboru said determinedly.


    "Good. Then don''t hold back. Fight him with everything you''ve got," Sky said.


    "Don''t you worry, Sky. I plan to win," Noboru said confidently as he walked away from his friends towards the stadium to face the Earth God, King George.


    Chikyu Chikara City - Arena - Stands


    Noboru made his way to the arena where the audience was waiting excitedly to watch a fight between the Earth God and Noboru. He ignored them, his eyes focused on the Earth God, King George. Noboru arrived at his side of the stands. The arena was a giant structure that stretched out infinitely, with rocky terrain perfect for two rock aura users to battle on. There were boulders and mountains everywhere.


    "Nervous?" Earth God George asked, noticing Noboru''s focused look on him.


    "Nope. Just can''t wait to finally have a fight with someone strong," Noboru said with a cocky smile, causing the audience to laugh and clap as Earth God George looked amused.


    "My dear Viscount, your confidence is well warranted. It is admirable," Earth God George said, nodding his head to the crowd. "Please, this is a big crowd. Would you do the honors, my dear brother, and count us in?" Earth God George said.


    "You got it, elder brother," Alister, the Duke of the North, said as he stood up and looked down, waving at Noboru, who nodded back in respect.


    "And welcome everybody to the great duel between the Viscount and my brother, the Earth God," Alister, the Duke of the North, said to the audience as everyone cheered. "But there is more, my brothers and sisters. This is no ordinary match between a mere Viscount and the Earth God. No, this is a special event. Not only the fate of our alliance with the three other kingdoms is riding on this battle, but the fate of the entire world and realms depends on this, as today we battle the enemy known as the Disciples of Darkness. If he can prove he has the strength worthy of defeating the Earth God, my brother, we will all march towards the Disciples of Darkness and crush them for the good of everyone!" Alister, the Duke of the North, said, exciting the crowd who were cheering.


    "But that is all talk for another day. What we respect is power. Let''s see if Viscount Noboru Chikara can beat our Earth God. Are the two fighters ready?" Alister, the Duke of the North, asked.


    "We have been ready for a while," Noboru said, stretching.


    "As you know, I gave you time to prepare, but let''s see if all the hours I gave you will lead you to victory, Viscount," Earth God George said, smiling.


    "Okay, the Earth God and Viscount Chikara are both ready. On my count," Alister said. "Three."


    "You should give up; this isn''t a duel, not for you," Earth God George said.


    "Two."


    "Nope, the results will show I will win. I am not weak," Noboru said.


    "You learned the ability from my greatest weapon," Earth God George smirked.


    "One!"


    "Fateshifter... it has been some time since I have used it. It was designed by your kingdom''s head of Technology and Development, Tony, long before. Tony is also the greatest weaponsmith in all of Terravale," Earth God George said.


    "Go!" Alister said as the battle for the future of all began.


    Meanwhile, the audience and those backstage were looking on.


    "I don''t see Viscount Chikara winning. The Earth God is too strong. His legendary class weapon is so strong that the hero from legend did not give him the Gaia''s Armor as he did others. In fact, Tony made those relics. Plus, did you hear it has the ability to manipulate fate?" a man said as a woman shook her head.


    "The Earth God may be strong, but Viscount Chikara tamed the Basilisk of Legends. Surely taming it wasn''t easy," the woman said. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you see Viscount Chikara though? He is calm and seems to know what to do," another person said as others nodded.


    "Do not doubt Viscount Chikara. He is everything a man should be: strong, kind, and sexy," a woman yelled, causing many women, even those who were married or in relationships, to yell out agreements and fawn over Noboru''s looks.


    Meanwhile, in a private box, Yumeko, Sky, Layla, Emiko, and Fire General Kai sat watching the match. Their friend, love, and brother figure was about to fight one of the elemental gods of this world¡ªthe Earth God, King George¡ªand all of their emotions were different. Yumeko was determined; she saw Noboru as a brother, especially when he threatened to go to her father''s castle and kill the nobles and guards that were giving her trouble for being a bastard daughter of the Earth God and how he''s always saved her. For Emiko and Layla, their hearts were filled with worry. Noboru was about to fight the strongest of the elemental gods. The Earth God George¡ªit was said the hero relic barely outclassed his special sword made by the person who made the Relics of Old, who they now know is Tony, Chikyu Chikara City''s head of Technology. But they were also jealous, seeing all these women fawn over their love just because of his looks and personality. He was theirs. Finally, Fire General Kai had faith in his friend, but the legends of the Earth God were strong. How would he do against his blade?


    Meanwhile, in the box of the Four Dukes, Alister, the Duke of the North, Charles, the Duke of the South, Theodore, the Duke of the West, and Alexander, the Duke of the East, sat and watched the match.


    "Well, my brothers, who do you see winning?" Alister, the Duke of the North, asked.


    "Our brother George, the Earth God, obviously," the Duke of the West, Theodore, responded.


    "I agree. I believe in the legends of the Fateshifter, but if Noboru manages to actually beat the Earth God, he will be a powerful ally," Charles, the Duke of the South, said.


    "I''m afraid I must agree," the Duke of the East, Alexander, added.


    "Viscount Noboru is nothing? Big brother can handle a thousand of him. Viscount Noboru proves to be absolutely nothing in my eyes. There will be no him winning in this fight because it''s clear he does not have a chance," the Duke of the West, Theodore, said arrogantly.


    "You underestimate Viscount Noboru," Alister, the Duke of the North, retorted angrily.


    "I don''t, but either way, we will see," the Duke of the West, Theodore, retorted angrily.


    "We will, brother, but it seems to me you are jealous of the women throwing themselves at him without him needing to flex his title or money. Or is it because your crush, Emiko, is also in love with him?" The Duke of the North, Alister, said, teasing Theodore, the Duke of the West.


    "I... What... No." Theodore, the Duke of the West, sputtered with a red blush on his face. "I am a duke. I could have any woman I want, not some mere Viscount. Not even Noboru would dare challenge my authority," he retorted.


    "That''s all nonsense. Let the duel commence," Duke Charles, the Duke of the South, spoke, annoyed. "So who''s going to win, the Viscount or Big Brother?" Charles, the Duke of the South, asked.


    Back at the Stage


    Earth God George pulled out his sword, Fateshifter, with both hands and brought the hilt to his face, pointing the blade at him. "Well then, Viscount Chikara, let''s see what you are made of. Please me," Earth God George said as Noboru got into a fighting stance.

 Chapter 108 - 107

    Chapter 108: Chapter 107 Chapter 107: Arena Stage


    Earth God King George stood tall and proud, his aura calm yet commanding as he held Fateshifter. Its blade gleamed, catching everyone''s attention¡ªthe sword that rivaled the relics themselves. Noboru faced him, as calm and composed as ever, his mind calculating, processing everything. He had heard much about the legendary sword of the Earth God, especially from the audience gossiping about its ability to manipulate fate, also known as destiny itself. He clenched his fists, feeling the power of his Earth Aura surging through his veins.


    I could easily nullify his advantage with Omni Energy, but not yet. I want to test my strength, my skills. Let''s see how far I can go with just Earth Aura against a man who wields a sword that can manipulate fate¡ªsomething I can do, but not right now, Noboru thought, a determined smile tugging at his lips.


    George raised Fateshifter above his head, its blade humming with ominous energy. "Witness the power of destiny, Viscount Chikara!" His voice boomed across the arena as he swung the sword, channeling Earth Aura into it. "Earth Shatter!" he shouted.


    A crack echoed through the infinite arena as the ground beneath Noboru''s feet split apart, jagged fissures racing towards him. With a swift motion, Noboru leapt into the air, avoiding the devastating attack as the ground exploded in a cloud of dust and debris. However, it seemed as if Noboru had jumped right into the attack¡ªas though his fate was already decided. Or was it?


    Interesting. He can change the probability of attacks landing. I need to be unpredictable, Noboru thought, landing on a nearby boulder and raising his hand. He channeled his Earth Aura, shouting, "Mountain Breaker!"


    The boulder beneath his feet shattered, launching a barrage of massive rocks toward George. They hurtled through the air, each one aimed precisely at the Earth God. But just as they were about to hit, George''s eyes gleamed, and Fateshifter glowed even brighter.


    "It''s useless," Earth God George said, his voice filled with authority.


    The rocks suddenly veered off course, spiraling harmlessly into the distance. Noboru''s eyes narrowed, though he quickly willed himself to appear surprised. Regaining his composure, he summoned a pillar of earth to launch himself forward, his fist drawn back.


    "Earth Dragon Strike!" Noboru said calmly, his fist surrounded by a spiraling vortex of earth as he closed the distance between them. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    George swung Fateshifter with calm, controlled precision, and the blade seemed to warp the very air around it. "Sorry, but that won''t work!" he said condescendingly, as if he were invincible. The earth around him shifted, forming a barrier that absorbed Noboru''s attack, the force of it rippling through the arena.


    Noboru calmly watched as he was pushed back, the impact of his own attack reverberating through his arm. He landed several feet away, his feet skidding on the rocky ground. So he''s using that sword to try and turn my own attack against me. Interesting.


    George smirked, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "Impressive, Viscount, but this is the power of fate itself. Stone Grave!"


    With a swift motion, he stabbed Fateshifter into the ground. Massive pillars of stone erupted around Noboru, forming a cage that began to close in on him. Noboru''s heart pounded as he saw the walls closing in. He planted his feet firmly and thrust his arms outward.


    "Titan''s Ascent!"


    The ground beneath him erupted, lifting him high above the closing stone pillars. He hovered atop a massive column of earth, looking down at George. The Earth God''s expression remained calm, his grip on Fateshifter unyielding.


    "Impressive. But how long can you evade your destiny, Noboru?" George taunted, raising Fateshifter once more.


    Noboru''s eyes narrowed. He''s too calm. He thinks he''s got the upper hand. I need to break his rhythm, force him to react!


    He leapt off the column, spinning in mid-air as he gathered his aura, slamming his fists together. "Rock Avalanche!" he shouted, sending a torrent of sharp stones cascading down toward George.


    Fateshifter glowed once more as George raised it high. "Like I said, Viscount¡ªit''s useless!"


    The rocks twisted in mid-air, spiraling harmlessly around George. But Noboru was already moving, diving through the cascade of deflected stones, his hands glowing with Earth Aura as he aimed a punch directly at George''s chest.


    "Earth Dragon Fist!" Noboru bellowed, his fist connecting with George''s chest.


    For a moment, it seemed like the attack had landed. The air cracked with the impact, and dust flew up around them. But then, George''s form blurred, and Noboru''s fist passed through empty air. He stumbled forward, his eyes wide with shock.


    George''s voice came from behind him, calm and mocking. "Destiny can be malleable, Viscount."


    Noboru turned just in time to see George''s fist glowing with Earth Aura as it slammed into his side. Pain exploded through his body as he was sent flying, crashing into a rocky outcrop. He coughed, blood dripping from his mouth as he struggled to his feet.


    He''s controlling the very outcome of our battle. No matter what I do, he''s always one step ahead. So this... this is the true power of Fateshifter?


    George walked toward him, his steps measured and confident. "You fought well, Viscount. But fate is not something you can overcome with mere strength."


    Noboru clenched his fists, the ground beneath him trembling as he struggled to stand. His energy was waning, his Earth Aura barely holding together. But deep inside, something stirred¡ªa power he had kept in reserve, waiting for the right moment.


    "You''re right, George. Fate is powerful. But I have something stronger," Noboru said, though his voice did not come from his mouth. George''s eyes darted frantically, his head snapping up, down, left, and right. Finally, the Noboru he had been fighting pointed at a tree. Gasps erupted from the audience as George clenched his fist, realizing what had happened.


    "You see, Earth God George, I am beyond the ability to be manipulated by destiny and fate. Those concepts don''t apply to me. What you''ve been fighting, my dear Earth God, was a solid illusion¡ªall this time," Noboru said, his crimson eyes now displaying three rings, one of the powers he had awakened in his recent months of training.


    "Impossible! Fate is absolute, and I control¡ª" George let out a pain-filled gasp as Noboru appeared in front of him, his fist connecting with George''s gut before the Earth God collapsed to the floor.


    The audience was left speechless. After a few moments, Duke of the North Alister finally broke the stunned silence. "Winner: Viscount Noboru Chikara," he declared, snapping everyone back to reality. The crowd erupted into cheers.

 Chapter 109 - 108

    Chapter 109: Chapter 108 Chapter 108:


    Noboru walked towards George, who was still stunned on the ground. He offered the Earth God a hand, attempting to help him up. George, not one to fall to ego and pride, had lived for a long time. He grabbed Noboru''s hand, accepting the gesture of peace, and allowed Noboru to pull him to his feet.


    "I must admit, Viscount, I underestimated you," George said, brushing himself off. "Fate can''t touch you¡ªnot with those abilities, I imagine."


    "Yeah, you could say that," Noboru replied, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. "I hope there are no hard feelings."


    George chuckled, clapping him on the shoulder. "Not at all. It''s refreshing to meet someone who can give me a run for my money. You''ve certainly earned the right to have Terravale at your side in this alliance against the Void."


    Earth God George then turned to the Dukes and looked specifically at the Duke of the West before addressing the entire crowd of Terravale, and then the camera.


    "My people, for so long, Terravale has remained apart from the conflicts of other kingdoms. We have always prevented such conflicts using our power. But today, as you witnessed, there was a battle between Viscount Noboru Chikara and myself. Noboru hails from beyond our kingdom. He has come seeking an alliance to stand against the Void.


    There is a group known as the Disciples of Darkness, and they seek to free the Void Queen by using the relics of the great Hero to unlock the Void. Three of the Dukes voted in favor of this alliance, while one voted against it. The final decision fell to me, as the vote was not unanimous. Not wanting to appear as though I favored or opposed any of my brothers, I proposed a compromise: if Noboru could defeat me, Terravale would join his alliance against the Void. If he failed, they would go to battle alone. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As you saw, Viscount Noboru Chikara was victorious. Therefore, as agreed, Terravale will fight for the future of the world. We are no kingdom of cowards, nor are we a kingdom of liars. We are a kingdom of honor and valor. Noboru Chikara, you have my word¡ªTerravale will march alongside you to destroy the Void, defeat the Disciples of Darkness, and save the world."


    The crowd roared, cheering loudly as three of the Dukes bowed and smiled. The Duke of the East, Alexander, the Duke of the South, Charles, and the Duke of the North, Alister, all celebrated Noboru''s victory. However, the Duke of the West, Theodore, was displeased, his eyes narrowed in fury.


    "Well, well, Viscount. You truly are a formidable opponent," said Charles, the Duke of the South.


    "Thank you, Duke Charles," Noboru replied, smiling.


    "You''ve earned your alliance. Terravale shall fight alongside the other kingdoms in the war against the Void," Alexander, the Duke of the East, said.


    "Thank you, Duke Alexander," Noboru responded.


    "Now that that''s settled, let us celebrate this new alliance," Alister, the Duke of the North, added.


    "You''re right. There will be plenty of time to discuss the details later. For now, let''s celebrate!" Noboru agreed, laughing.


    Meanwhile, backstage, Yumeko, Sky, Layla, Fire General Kai, and Emiko were waiting for him. They cheered when they saw him approaching, their faces filled with joy.


    "We knew you could do it, Noboru!" Yumeko exclaimed, hugging him tightly before letting go and holding Sky''s hand.


    "That was amazing," Layla added, wrapping her arms around him.


    "You really showed the Earth God what true power is," Sky said, patting him on the back.


    "Congratulations, Noboru," Fire General Kai said, grinning.


    "Thank you, everyone. Your support means a lot to me," Noboru said, smiling.


    "You did well. We should celebrate," Yumeko added.


    "Agreed. I''m sure the Dukes will want to celebrate. This is a huge victory," Sky said.


    "Indeed. We have the support of Terravale. Now we have all four kingdoms. With the power of the Elemental Kingdoms united, we can take on anything," Fire General Kai added.


    "I think it''s time for a feast," Emiko said, grinning as she wrapped her arms around Noboru''s right arm, making him blush.


    "Hey, no fair," Layla protested, hugging his left arm, making his face turn even redder, a sight thought impossible.


    Meanwhile, with the Duke of the West, Theodore


    Theodore walked slowly, anger visible on his face as he entered his room.


    "This is unacceptable! Viscount Noboru has defied me! And not only that¡ªhe has the beautiful whore, Emiko, in his bed, along with that other slut, Layla. From what I can sense, she''s from the lowly Kingdom of Aeritha. Both of them should be mine, like all women! I also want that bastard daughter of the Wind God, Hayashi¡ªYumeko¡ªas my concubine. But she prefers Sky. I won''t accept it.


    Noboru Chikara... Damn him!


    That man who appeared before me the day we arrived at this miserable place¡ªChikyu Chikara City¡ªhe promised me that if I helped him, Noboru would be dead, and those sexy bitches would be mine. He''d even help kill my brothers¡ªespecially Elder Brother George¡ªand I would have not only the women but Terravale and every other kingdom under my rule. All I had to do was make sure this alliance never happened.


    But I failed.


    Damn it! I can''t do anything. But this is not over, Viscount Noboru Chikara. Not yet."


    The Duke of the West, Theodore, slammed his fist against the wall, creating a small dent.


    "You failed me..." Theodore heard.


    As he seethed in silence, his thoughts a tangled mess of rage and frustration, a cold, sinister voice echoed in the chamber, sending chills down his spine.


    "You failed me..."


    The voice was smooth but filled with malice. Theodore''s eyes widened, his heart pounding as he frantically looked around the room. There was no one there.


    "Who''s there?" he demanded, his voice shaky but defiant.


    Suddenly, the air grew heavy, and the temperature plummeted. Then, without warning, a blinding golden light erupted from nowhere, slamming into Theodore''s chest. He screamed, agony ripping through his body as the light seared his skin, tearing through his flesh and bones.


    The last thing he felt was his heart shattering into pieces as the light consumed him, leaving only the echo of his final scream. Within seconds, the once-proud Duke of the West was gone, his body disintegrating into ashes, scattered by an unseen force.


    The golden light faded, and from the lingering darkness, a figure stepped forward, his face obscured but his presence suffocating. He stood over the spot where Theodore had fallen, smirking with cold indifference.


    "But no matter," the figure said, his voice smooth and cruel. "I will make sure that abomination is dead... and your brothers too. After all, I need the relics, and they stand in my way."


    He glanced at the ashes on the floor, chuckling darkly.


    "Too bad you''re too dead to witness it."


    With a wave of his hand, golden light swirled around him, and he vanished, leaving nothing but the faint echo of his laughter in the silence of the now-empty room.

 Chapter 110 - 109

    Chapter 110: Chapter 109 Chapter 109:


    The feast was a success. Everyone was celebrating, drinking, dancing, and enjoying the good times. Noboru was among them, smiling and laughing with his friends, the Earth God and the Three Dukes. But something felt off, as though the atmosphere had shifted. He scanned the room, trying to pinpoint what was wrong. His eyes landed on Theodore, the Duke of the West, who was staring at him with an unreadable expression. Noboru''s eyes widened as he sensed Omni Energy radiating from the Duke¡ªsomething people of this Kingdom or World should not possess. Suddenly, Theodore''s hand glowed gold, and a beam of energy shot toward Earth God George.


    Noboru''s eyes glowed with a fiery golden light, and he swiftly turned the attack into an illusion, causing it to pass harmlessly through Earth God George and the entire party. His eyes widened further in shock.


    "What is the meaning of this, Theodore?" Earth God George roared.


    "That''s not Theodore," Noboru announced, his voice loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "What do you mean, Viscount Chikaru?" the Three Dukes and Earth God asked in unison.


    "He''s not real. It''s someone I know well, an enemy of mine called Hikari, using illusions to look like him," Noboru explained.


    "Such a spoil-sport, aren''t you, Abomination?" Hikari sneered.


    "Hikari..." Noboru growled, his tone filled with hostility. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No matter. I''m here for you anyway," Hikari said as the Three Dukes, Earth God, and their guards surrounded the golden-haired man.


    "How dare you enter this place? How dare you kill my brother?" Earth God George snarled.


    "You should be thanking me. He wanted me to kill you and your brother so he could seize control of all the Terravale Quadrants, take your position, and add every woman from Terravale and the other Elemental Kingdoms to his harem," Hikari said with a smug smile.


    "He may have been a hopeless, scheming pervert, but he was still our brother!" Duke Charles of the South shouted.


    "I agree! Who the hell are you? I''ll kill you!" Duke Alexander, the Duke of the East, yelled.


    "You really are an idiot," Hikari scoffed.


    "Shut up and fight!" Duke Alister, the Duke of the North, demanded.


    "Fools. Why would I bother fighting weaklings like you? You''re no match for me," Hikari said as he released his presence. Instantly, Earth God George, the Three Dukes, Layla, Emiko, Yumeko, Sky, Fire General Kai, and every being from all the Kingdoms collapsed to the ground¡ªeveryone except Noboru.


    "Pathetic. All of you," Hikari mocked. "But then again, what should I expect from the allies of the Abomination?"


    "Abomination? Noboru-kun is no Abomination! You''re the one who looks like a sick, noble perverted rapist!" Layla shouted, making Hikari clench his fists.


    "You dare¡ª" Hikari began, but Emiko interrupted.


    "Yeah! Noboru-kun is no abomination. Have you seen him? Black hair, red eyes¡ªunlike your arrogant golden hair and dickhead look, golden eyes," Emiko spat.


    "You¡ª" Hikari tried again.


    "Shut up!" Yumeko yelled.


    "No, YOU shut up! You dare speak to me, Hikari, Son of Light, like that?" Hikari snapped.


    "Don''t you ever insult Noboru-kun like that again!" Yumeko shot back.


    "I will speak about the Abomination however I want, mortal," Hikari sneered.


    "He''s no Abomination!" Layla and Emiko shouted in unison.


    "I''ve had enough! Shut your mouths, you filthy lower lifeforms. I''m done wasting time. It''s time to end this Abomination. You have something I need¡ªthe Relics of the Hero. If you hand them over, I''ll let the others live. Refuse, and you''ll watch all your precious allies die," Hikari said with an evil grin as the realization hit everyone in the room. Noboru hadn''t told them he''d been collecting the Relics.


    "Noboru-kun?" Layla asked, her voice trembling.


    "You have the Relics?" Sky asked, though it sounded more like a statement.


    "N-N-Noboru?" Yumeko stammered.


    "What is the meaning of this? The Bravehart Shield went missing, and you took it?" Fire General Kai demanded.


    "Noboru-kun, you found the missing Gaia''s Armor?" Emiko asked, her eyes wide.


    "Yes, I did. I have the Relics," Noboru admitted, his expression serious.


    "Noboru-kun..." Layla, Emiko, and Yumeko cried in unison.


    "Now, Abomination, give me the Relics, or your friends will suffer," Hikari threatened, his hands glowing gold.


    Noboru gritted his teeth. "I will kill you before you lay a hand on any of them. But if you leave now, I won''t hurt you. Know this: if you return, you won''t be allowed to live."


    "No deal. I''ve come for the Relics, and I''ll take them," Hikari declared, pointing toward Layla, Emiko, Yumeko, Fire General Kai, and the Dukes. "Now, hand them over. You may have grown stronger, but you''re not at my level. And your precious demon whore Ayame isn''t here to save you."


    "Don''t you dare insult Ayame! She is no whore. I will never forgive you for insulting her," Noboru said coldly.


    "Noboru, Noboru-kun..." Yumeko, Layla, and Emiko whispered, fear creeping into their voices as Hikari''s hand began to glow.


    "Don''t you dare touch them!" Noboru''s voice was deep and menacing as he raised his hand.


    "Your threats are meaningless. You cannot defeat me, and even if you did, my father would annihilate you. Now, choose: your friends'' lives or the Relics," Hikari said.


    "Fine. I''ll give you the Relics, but I want an oath that you won''t harm them¡ªever," Noboru demanded, shocking the girls.


    "Noboru... Noboru-kun..." Layla, Emiko, and Yumeko whispered, disbelief on their faces.


    "Deal. Bring me the Relics, and I will release them," Hikari said with a sinister grin.


    "First, the oath," Noboru insisted.


    "I, Hikari, Son of Light, swear not to harm or kill the women known as Layla, Emiko, Yumeko, and the men known as Fire General Kai and Sky in exchange for the four Relics. Should I break this oath, my power will be drained, and my life force extinguished," Hikari recited, his body glowing gold.


    "Good," Noboru said with a sigh, realizing he''d have to complete this world''s story the old-fashioned way. He pulled Gaia''s Armor, Poseidon''s Trident, the Bravehart Shield, and Excalibur from his pocket dimension¡ªfour Relics of the Hero.


    "Noboru-kun, no, please!" Layla cried, seeing her ancestral weapon, Excalibur. She was surprised Noboru could even lift it.


    "Noboru, don''t you dare give him Ignarock''s Relic!" Fire General Kai shouted.


    "Noboru, you can''t!" Sky yelled.


    "We aren''t worth it!" Yumeko cried.


    "He... He found the Great Hero''s Armor, Gaia''s Armor, and he''s giving it away to keep me... us safe," Emiko whispered, blushing.


    "Here. Take them and leave. Now," Noboru said coldly, ignoring his friends'' pleas. ''This is why Grandpa Haruki taught me not to get too attached in combat trial worlds. In case I have to risk my progress because an enemy threatens the bonds I''ve made along the way. But Yumeko, Sky, Layla, Kai, Emiko¡ªthey are worth it. I''m sorry, everyone. Don''t worry. We will win, but for now, we must take a temporary loss and let Hikari think he''s won,'' Noboru thought.


    "Gladly, but first, I will kill everyone except those I promised to spare," Hikari said, his fist glowing gold.


    "I won''t let you!" Noboru shouted as he lunged at Hikari, throwing a punch, but Hikari dodged effortlessly.


    ''He''s fast. How? How did the Abomination achieve such immense strength in such a short time? He could barely scratch my base form with limiters last time. Now he''s a match for me. No matter¡ªI''ll just kill the others,'' Hikari thought as he fired a golden beam toward Terravale.


    Noboru''s eyes glowed, and he used All Illusion Level 1, turning the attack into an illusion so it passed harmlessly through Terravale. But, before he could react, Hikari fired another beam¡ªthis time faster than even time itself¡ªstriking Terravale''s core. Noboru formed a barrier around Yumeko, Sky, Layla, Emiko, and Fire General Kai. As they watched, the rest of Terravale was caught in a massive explosion.


    "Father, Mother, Brother¡ªNooooo!" Emiko screamed.


    "Duke Alexander, Duke Charles, Duke Alister¡ªNo!" Yumeko cried.


    "I''m sorry. This is all my fault. I should have saved them," Noboru said, tears forming in his eyes.


    "How can you possibly blame yourself?" Layla snapped, her voice trembling with anger. "This isn''t your fault! You can bring them back, right? You can warp reality, manipulate time¡ªeven reverse this!"


    "I... I can''t," Noboru said softly, his voice breaking. "I can''t sense their concepts, or even Terravale''s. It''s as if the very idea behind its existence was erased. I haven''t mastered conceptual manipulation to that degree yet."


    He hugged Emiko tightly as she sobbed into his chest, her grief overwhelming her.


    "Damn him. Damn that bastard!" Yumeko cursed, holding Layla and Sky as they mourned their fallen friends and family.


    "I will kill him," Layla swore, her voice filled with venom.


    "I''m with you. That man took our friends¡ªhe took everything," Sky added, her eyes blazing with determination.


    "You won''t be alone," Noboru said, his voice steady but filled with pain. "I will fight too. He killed so many innocent people, and he will pay for this." He looked down at Emiko, her face streaked with tears. "Emiko, I swear to you. We will make him pay. He won''t get away with this."


    "Thank you, Noboru," Emiko whispered, her voice barely audible through her tears.


    "I know this is hard, but we have to leave now," Noboru said, his expression turning serious. "We need to head to Chronolux. Unlike Hikari who needs to go to Etheris to imbue the Relics with special powers by absorbing the realm into them then after that, need head to the center of Chronolux, where Hikari and the Disciples of Darkness need to go in order to free Void Queen Yami. Hikari will have to stop at Etheris. We can go directly to Chronolux, we can intercept him before he jabs the imbued Relics into the Heart. It''s the only way."


    Layla, Yumeko, Sky, and Emiko all nodded, their faces hardening with resolve.


    "Right," Yumeko said, her voice clear despite the tears in her eyes.


    Noboru turned to Fire General Kai, locking eyes with him. "Kai, I know you don''t trust me after finding out I took the Bravehart Shield and gave it away, but I need you to trust me now."


    Kai was silent for a long moment, his expression unreadable. "I may not trust you, Noboru, but the world is in danger. Make no mistake¡ªif your plan fails, and the world falls, I will personally hunt you down and kill you. But I believe in the stories of the Hero, and right now, my instincts are telling me you won''t fail. So, I''ll help."


    "Good," Noboru said with a nod, "Let''s get the hell out of here. To Chronolux."


    The five of them stood together, their eyes filled with a mix of determination and sorrow.


    "Let''s go," they all said in unison.


    As they prepared to leave, Noboru turned back toward where Terravale was, his heart heavy with the weight of his failure. His fists clenched in anger.


    "Just you wait, Hikari. For making Emiko cry, for threatening everyone, and for destroying Terravale¡ªyou will pay," Noboru swore, his voice thick with rage..

 Chapter 111 - 110

    Chapter 111: Chapter 110 Chapter 110:


    Noboru, Layla, Yumeko, Sky, Fire General Kai, and Emiko stood on top of the tower, gazing up at the sky. The clouds swirled ominously above them.


    "So, this is the entrance to Chronolux," Yumeko whispered.


    "It is," Layla said.


    "That''s where we need to go," Emiko added.


    "Yeah. It''s strange, isn''t it?" Sky said.


    "Only one of us can enter Chronolux. Whoever does must traverse these moments, which have been turned into entire time periods, and arrive at the heart of the Chronolux. As much as I hate Chikara, he can teleport us in afterward," Kai said, everyone noticing his disdain for Noboru after learning Noboru had taken the Braveheart Shield.


    "Okay. I will go," Noboru declared.


    "Are you sure?" Emiko asked.


    "Yes, I am. Don''t worry, Emiko. I will make it through, and we will avenge your parents and kingdom," Noboru replied as he stepped forward.


    "You can''t, Noboru-kun," Yumeko said quietly.


    "Why not?" Noboru asked, his brow furrowing.


    "Because you''re the only one who can''t," Sky said, her voice tinged with sadness.


    "What do you mean?" Noboru asked.


    "Think about it. You can manipulate time and space. You''re not allowed to," Sky said.


    "He''s right, Hero-sama," a familiar voice said. Noboru turned to see the Sage.


    "Sage! You must tell me why," Noboru said.


    "The one who created this deemed it so. If you use your abilities, you''ll be sent back out. You must traverse your memories, moments, and sometimes even the past, depending on what the Chronolux demands, without cheating and using time and space manipulation to reach the heart," the Sage explained.


    Noboru noticed that Yumeko and the others couldn''t see or hear the Sage.


    "Don''t worry; your allies can''t see me, Hero-sama," the Sage added.


    "I see. Well, don''t worry, Sage. I will traverse the Chronolux without manipulating space or time," Noboru said as the Sage disappeared. He turned to his allies.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t need to manipulate space or time to cheat my way to the heart," Noboru said as he stepped up, not waiting for any of them to speak, and walked into the floating gate to Chronolux.


    "Be careful, Noboru-kun," Yumeko, Layla, Sky, and Emiko all said at once as the gate opened.


    Noboru sighed. He needed to be at his best. If he had to face his past, he would need his best armor. He could be fighting Maou-sama and the Demon Empire, or back in the Phoenix Kingdom, or maybe even further into his past life that Ayame-chan had told him about. No matter what, he would ensure he succeeded.


    Noboru opened his personal storage dimension and pulled out his Blackstar Armor and Blade. As he looked at them, he was hit by a flashback of Ayame explaining how she had unlocked the full abilities of his armor now that he was on the radar of the golden beings.


    Flashback


    Noboru''s head rested comfortably on Ayame''s chest, her fingers lazily combing through his hair. The remnants of their night¡ªmarked by the sheen of sweat, sticky white liquid, and hickeys dotting her skin¡ªserved as a physical testament to their passion. She gazed down at him with an intense, possessive love gleaming in her eyes, unable to contain her excitement any longer. She leaned in close, her voice a seductive whisper in his ear.


    "Noboru-kun," she purred, her tone dripping with adoration, "I want you to know something, my beloved... something that will make you even more perfect, more unstoppable, more mine."


    Her arms tightened around him as she continued, her voice trembling with anticipation. "I''ve unlocked the true potential of your Blackstar Blade, the power you were destined to wield. Your sword... it can manipulate anything and everything, Noboru. Anything you could imagine, even what lies beyond imagination. It''s yours to control now, my love¡ªeverything from matter to energy, space, time, and even dimensions. Reality itself bends under your will. Forces that no one else can touch¡ªgravity, magnetism, the very laws that bind existence¡ªare just playthings to you."


    Ayame''s eyes gleamed, her smile widening with manic devotion. "But it''s not just the physical realm, darling. Your blade reaches into the metaphysical too. Souls, minds, life and death¡ªthey''re all within your grasp. Logic, destiny, fate... you control them all. Even concepts¡ªabstract ideas like truth, magic, science¡ªare nothing to your Blackstar Blade. You''re no longer bound by the rules of this universe or any other. Whatever you desire, it will be."


    She ran her hand over his chest, her touch possessive, savoring every inch of his being. "You can reshape reality itself... or tear it apart. This power, Noboru-kun, makes you nearly omnipotent. There''s nothing you can''t control, nothing that can stand in your way. You are indistinguishable from a god now, my love, except to the Omnipotents themselves. Doesn''t it feel exhilarating to know that you are almost everything?" Her voice cracked with obsessive glee. "All of this... because I unlocked it for you. For us."


    Her grip tightened further, as if afraid he might slip away from her for even a second. But she wasn''t done yet.


    "And that''s not all," she breathed, her lips grazing his ear. "Your Blackstar Armor... it has a true ability as well. It''s more than just a shield. It''s a weapon in itself, Noboru-kun. It doesn''t just defend you; it can negate, nullify, and erase anything. Anything." Her voice took on a near-reverent tone, as if speaking about something divine. "It can erase the very concept of existence across every dimension, every reality, all of time and space. No force, no ability, no cosmic entity can stand up to it. You can erase time itself, remove life, death, logic, and even reality down to its very essence."


    Ayame pulled him closer, her eyes practically glowing with worship. "With your armor, nothing can harm you. You can erase the universe with a thought, my love. Everything that dares to oppose you¡ªgone. No power can resist you, because you erase the very idea of resistance. You can strip away the smallest idea or annihilate the entire multiverse, the omniverse, and beyond. All of it, at your whim. You''re not just protected by your armor; you''re immune to everything, untouchable by anything."


    Her breathing became shallow, her eyes clouded over with obsession. "This is what makes you perfect, Noboru-kun. No one can challenge you. You''re not bound by logic, reason, or even the laws of existence. You are beyond all of it. And I... I am the one who gave this to you. I unlocked this power for you, my love. No one else could have done it. Only me. You are now complete... because of me."


    She cupped his face gently, her lips brushing against his forehead in a soft kiss. "You are the most powerful being to ever exist, and now... now we are together, more than ever before. No one can take you from me. No one can challenge you. You are mine, and I am yours, forever. Isn''t that beautiful?"


    Her smile widened, and she kissed him deeply, her lips searing against his. "Now then, my beloved Noboru-kun. Let''s continue our night. We have a lot of lost time to make up for."


    End of Flashback S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noboru looked down at the sword and the armor. He would need this if he had to face Hikari. Ayame had imbued many abilities and powers into the Blackstar Blade and Blackstar Armor, bringing them to a level where they were capable of virtually anything¡ªor perhaps even anything¡ªhe wanted them to do. The Blackstar Blade responded only to him, Ayame, and possibly their creator if such a person existed, someone who had thought up the concept of the blade and armor and brought them into existence. It was still a possibility. Unfortunately, Noboru hadn''t mastered Omni Energy yet to determine if he was this creator''s avatar. Who knows?


    Noboru gave one last look at the armor before it appeared on him, and the sword materialized in a holster on his waist. He felt the familiar, comforting weight of the armor, designed to protect him, yet imbued with immense hidden power. He took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for whatever awaited him in the Chronolux.


    Noboru stepped forward, and the gates shut behind him.


    "Be safe, Noboru," Layla said softly, her hand reaching out as if to catch the closing gate.


    "You can do this, Noboru!" Yumeko cried, her hands clenched tightly at her sides.


    "Come back safe, Noboru-kun!" Emiko shouted, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Sky remained silent, his gaze fixed on the gate, but he, too, was filled with worry.


    "You''d better succeed," Kai whispered, his voice barely audible.


    And then the gate closed, leaving them alone.


    As the gate sealed behind Noboru, the girls and Sky stood, their hearts heavy with concern for Noboru. Fire General Kai, however, remained more stoic, though his eyes betrayed a deep hope that Noboru would succeed in completing the mission.

 Chapter 112 - 111:

    Chapter 112: Chapter 111:Chapter 111:


    Noboru found himself lying in the bed of a castle. It felt familiar, yet he had no idea where he was. His power¡ªit felt of the Charts, but stronger than anything he''d ever experienced before. It was exhilarating, as if he were invincible. This was what he had always been striving for. Noboru noticed multiple weights pressing against him. Looking down, he blushed upon seeing a black-haired cat girl with golden-hazel eyes resting against him. Noboru began coughing uncontrollably, turning to the left and seeing another woman he didn''t recognize, clinging to his right arm. This woman had purple hair and purple eyes.


    "Who are these¡ª" Noboru started to ask, but then he saw someone else on his chest. It was Ayame-chan, in all her glory. Red hair, red eyes¡ªbeauty incarnate. Not that the other women weren''t beautiful, but Ayame-chan was the embodiment of it.


    "My, my, Ayame-sama, it seems Noboru-sama has lost himself staring at you again. If only I could get that reaction from him¡ªit would be so fun to tease him," the cat girl on his right teased, licking his cheek and causing him to cough even harder.


    "Oh, it seems our lord, our glorious king, is embarrassed. You should stop before he gets mad, Ayumi-chan," the purple-haired girl on his left added with a smirk. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, come on, Yami-chan! We know Noboru-sama loves this. After all, we are his concubines, with Ayame-chan as his head wife," Ayumi said playfully, leaving Noboru even more confused.


    "Just don''t take your teasing too far, Neko. We all know how your race gets," Yami said, while Noboru, still dazed, wondered what the hell was going on.


    "Ayame-chan, what''s happening? Where are we? This isn''t your realm, and who are these women?" Noboru finally asked.


    "Ehhhhhhh? Noboru-sama, are you kidding? Are you seriously asking who your concubine, the sexiest and most desired Neko across all existence and non-existence, is?" Ayumi responded, striking a sexy pose that made Noboru feel even more flustered.


    "You''re such a dick, my lord. That''s not even a joke," Yami said, rolling her eyes.


    "Enough," Ayame said sternly, eyeing Noboru. She knew him inside out, as she was the abstract concept of loving Noboru Chikara. She could tell he wasn''t lying or playing a joke. "Noboru-kun, are you seriously telling me you don''t remember Ayumi-chan or Yami-chan? They''re your concubines. After all the adventures we went on together, and after they joined us as the only beings who could possibly rival your father, who wants to kill you with his angels?"


    Noboru''s confused look made Ayame''s eyes soften, but then they hardened with anger. Someone had done something to her love, and it was pissing her off. Red and black auras began to swirl around her.


    "Why don''t you explain everything¡ªwhat you were doing before you woke up here?" Ayame suggested, calming herself. Noboru nodded and began explaining everything, from how he had been in a war with Maou-sama when he was interrupted by Ayumi.


    "Ayame-chan, aren''t you going to create some demon-based subjects from Noboru''s mother''s realm, the Underworld, for the realms you''re planning to create in the ''Inferior Domains,'' like Hell and its seven gates? a copy of the underworld but in much lower scale so they can fit in the inferior realms while the Underworld Noboru-Sama''s mother Domain is part of the Superior Domains" Ayumi asked.


    Ayame nodded. "Continue, Noboru-kun."


    Noboru resumed, explaining how the three human kingdoms of Earth had become involved and how someone named Hikari, who hated him, had helped Maou_sama fight him. Hikari''s father saw Noboru as a disgrace and wanted Hikari to kill him. Noboru had been trapped in a prison realm after revealing some state or form called the Hell God. The girls'' eyebrows rose as he continued, explaining how he made friends, helped the kingdoms form an alliance, and fought Hikari twice¡ªonce on the boundless battlespace, and the second time after giving him the relics. Then he mentioned entering a place called Chronolux, where he had aimed to reach its heart, but after entering, he had woken up here.


    Ayame, Ayumi, and Yami''s eyes widened.


    "You''re a reincarnated version of our glorious, sexy king, from after the current war with Heaven, led by your father, against the Underworld, led by your mother," Yami explained.


    "My father? My mother?" Noboru asked, bewildered. What did Hiroshi and Amaya have to do with this? They never had fights, and them being rulers of Heaven and the Underworld? No way¡ªthey were too weak for that, both of them.


    Ayame, perfectly in tune with Noboru as his perfect partner, knew what he was thinking. She decided to clarify.


    "Not your father and mother from this reincarnated life you came from outside of Chronolux, but from your previous life which you are currently living, Noboru-kun. We shouldn''t give you too much more information if my future self or Yami and Ayumi haven''t already told you. You may not be ready," Ayame said, her hand gently caressing Noboru''s cheek. She gave the other two girls a look, signaling them to get off him, which they did before helping him stand up.


    "I should probably explain what''s going on. Your parents are fighting over what to do with you. Your father wants to destroy you ad he believes he should have absolute power, seeing your power and harmony as a threat to his domain. Your mother is against it as she fights for absolute freedom for you and everyone . She doesn''t care if you take her place or merge her realm with Heaven, as long as she has you. But if we haven''t told you more, you''re not ready yet. As for these two, they''re your concubines. Meet Ayumi, the first-ever Nekomata, and Yami, the Void Queen," Ayame said.


    Noboru''s eyes widened. "Yami, the Void Queen? I had to defeat you in the combat trial... I''m so confused by this world''s story," Noboru said as Ayame''s aura flared, far beyond anything Noboru had ever seen from her.


    "That bastard! Your father must''ve killed you. Without her true love, Yami will unconciously continue expanding the Void across all realms and domains. I should know¡ªyou had me create a treasure a ring using my domain of love to suppress Yami''s ability to expand the Void, binding her love to you. But if the Void is expanding, and you''ve been reincarnated, it wasn''t by choice. Either your father forcibly reincarnated you, or he killed you¡ªthough that should have been impossible. Either way, you were killed or reincarnated, and we''re not sure which. Then he sealed her away to use against you," Ayame said angrily, making Yami and Ayumi gasp.


    "We need to kill him before¡ª" Ayumi began, furious.


    "I agree. We must kill him for thinking he can use me against Noboru-kun," Yami added.


    "I''m so confused. But if I was reincarnated, there has to be a reason. We can''t screw up the timeline. However, I''m here for a reason. I need to complete this moment to reach the heart, but I don''t know what I''m supposed to do. I remember before entering Chronolux, the Great Sage and my companions told me I''d have to relive a moment from my past. Now I know it meant my past life, this life I had with you before I was reincarnated," Noboru said, still confused about what to do.


    "Don''t worry about it¡ªyou''ll figure it out," Yami said, kissing his cheek.


    "Yes, Noboru-sama, after all, you''re the all-knowing and all-powerful," Ayumi added, kissing his other cheek.


    "Now that you understand what''s going on, how about we get reacquainted?" Ayame said, as the three women began removing their clothes, revealing their nude bodies. Noboru''s eyes widened as he felt his body heating up.

 Chapter 113 - 112

    Chapter 113 - 112Chapter 112


    Noboru woke for the first time in his life since he had his powers unlocked. He felt drained, and it wasn''t in his weaker life as Noboru Chikara, but in the past life he was currently living when he was just Noboru. Right now, he was just Noboru. He couldn''t access his Gensogan or any ability from the Chikara clan, but he still felt more powerful than ever before. He then looked at his left arm to see a naked Yami, the woman he was meant to kill as part of the story trial, who was his concubine, hugging his left arm. He was right about her¡ªshe wasn''t some evil villain. She was hurt when whatever happened, happened, which made him reincarnate, and her grief forced her to expand the void endlessly, devouring all forms of infinities.


    Noboru then looked to the right, and what he saw made his heart beat faster than the concept of speed ever could define. Ayame Akatsuki¡ªhis wife in her glorious, beautiful form. No, using such descriptions was offensive. She was so beautiful that if a lower being saw her like this, they would die from being mesmerized, unable to process her form. Her beauty was beyond description, so much so that even embodiments of beauty itself paled in comparison.


    Noboru then looked between his legs. Curled up was Ayumi, the first Neko, his other concubine. She was the template from which all Nekos were derived and outclassed any Neko in every way. No Neko could stand up to her. Noboru didn''t know much about her, and they weren''t keen on giving any details that the present Ayame hadn''t given Noboru Chikara. Noboru understood, though. It made sense¡ªthey didn''t want to cause anything that might have a negative effect. Plus, Noboru trusted Ayame. Both of them.


    Noboru then felt Ayame move her hand up and down his abs and chest.


    "So satisfied, my husband? This was the best night we have ever had, wasn''t it?" she whispered in his ear, causing a shiver of pleasure to run through him.


    "I... I guess. It was definitely the most tiring," Noboru replied. He''d never been this tired before, but it was a pleasant kind of tired. He felt like he''d done a full day''s training, but his body was relaxed and content rather than aching.


    "Mmmm, indeed. You''ve certainly earned some rest," Ayame purred, kissing him on the cheek. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noboru nodded. "What time is it?"


    "Oh, I''d say it''s about ten," Ayame replied, glancing at the clock on the wall. As Noboru''s mind wandered, he couldn''t help but want to know the answer to a question.


    "Hey, Ayame-chan, I have a question. Can you explain why... why my current parents are warring?" Noboru asked as Ayame sighed.


    Ayame thought about it. Noboru needed to know. He needed to know why the war started. Maybe he could end it. Ayame didn''t want to worry about fighting and being hunted by heaven. She wanted to have a happy life with Noboru and the rest of the concubines, to have children, for his concubines to have children, to raise and spoil them. She decided she would tell Noboru, consequences be damned.


    "Fine, Noboru-kun, but this is going to be pretty complicated. Before I start, you need to know the concepts of dualities, otherwise known as binary oppositions. They are a system of balance where every Yin has a Yang, and every Yang has a Yin. For example, when the Angel of Life was created, the Demon of Death was born. Similarly, when the Angel of Birth was manifested, the Demon of Abortion should not have existed. Likewise, if the Angel of Abortion exists, then the Angel of Birth should not; however, both exist even though birth signifies the absence of abortion and abortion negates birth. Why is this? It is because the angels, created by the Golden Being, and the demons, created by the Red Being, balance each other out. There is always an opposite, even if it creates a paradox where one''s existence should nullify the other. When the Golden Being creates something, the Red Being creates an opposite, maintaining balance and duality. These beings create angels and demons that embody concepts which are opposites, sometimes meaning one should not exist alongside the other, to fight the war they started to decide your fate. Each creation embodies a concept or idea, and their opposites embody the opposing concept.


    Now, let''s discuss the Golden and Red Beings, also known as God and the Devil, the Holy Father and Satan, Absolute Good and Absolute Bad. These beings embody all concepts of one side¡ªfor example, God embodies compassion, happiness, and holiness, while Satan herself embodies evil, envy, sadness, and more. The beings that God created, the angels, and the beings that Satan herself created, the demons, each embody one concept based on their side: good for angels and evil for demons. But God and Satan embody all concepts and abstractions of one side. God embodies all that is positive and good, and Satan embodies all that is bad and negative. Their embodiment is more powerful and more abstract than their creations; they fully and completely embody one side. However, God, your father, and Satan, your mother, do not act like what they embody: God is paranoid, selfish, scared, envious, power-hungry, and insecure, while your mother is confident, selfless, brave, compassionate, sharing, and secure.


    The reason the war started, Noboru-kun, is because God, your father, fears and wants to destroy you. He fears you because you transcend duality. You exist independently and qualitatively beyond dual systems on even a conceptual level¡ªlike good, bad, creation, destruction, life, death, and every single probable and improbable duality. No matter how much anyone or anything tries, they can''t estimate just how superior you are. You are the only being not confined to the system that confines even the strongest beings. That is because you are the son of both sides¡ªan absolute side of duality. Your father, God, also called Yahweh or the many names he goes by, and Lucy Morningstar, or the many names she goes by. Because of this, your father, paranoid and fearful of everything that is not him, is afraid of you and what you might become. He fears that if he lets you live, you will surpass him, usurp him. His pride, ego, and paranoia will not allow this, so he tried to kill you when you were born. Your mother fought to protect you. They made an army of concepts¡ªopposites made to fight infinitely. God''s angels are made to kill you, while the Devil''s demons are made to protect you. This war has gone on for over a million years and is getting more brutal every year. It is an endless cycle of battle after battle with no end in sight."


    Ayame explained, and Noboru understood. He was the child of the Golden Being, Yahweh, and the Red Being, Lucy Morningstar¡ªLucifer. The conflict between God and the Red Being was over him.


    "But I was reincarnated. Did my father win and kill me? And was I reincarnated for a reason?" Noboru asked.


    "I don''t know, but you were reincarnated, and it''s for a reason. That reason will be revealed in time. I love you, Noboru-kun, and I hope nothing happens to you. We can''t let your father find out you are reincarnated."


    "He already knows he sent his angel minion to kill me multiple times, Hikari," Noboru said as Ayame''s eyebrows rose.


    "Hikari... Never heard of him. The being might be a new creation in your time," Ayame said as Noboru nodded. It was the most logical explanation.


    Suddenly, Noboru felt his concubines stir. Yami, on his left arm, and Ayumi, who was in-between his legs curled up, slowly opened her eyes. They both stretched their bodies, which were still pressed up against him.


    "Morning, my King," Yami said, smiling at Noboru, her purple eyes glistening in the morning light.


    "Good morning, my lord. Can I have my milk, please?" Ayumi said, her voice seductive, making Noboru cough and stutter. Even he knew what she was referring to; after all, she had been calling his cum "milk" all night yesterday. Ayumi pounced, licking his ears and neck.


    "Stop that," Noboru said.


    "Aww, come on, it''s not like we haven''t seen you naked or had sex," Ayumi whined.


    "Ayumi, enough! Noboru-kun is confused right now!" Ayame ordered, and Ayumi pouted.


    "Sorry," Ayumi said, looking down.


    "It''s okay," Noboru said, patting her head. It felt nice; her kitty ears were so satisfying to pet.


    "We should get up. The three of us need to figure out what my goal is here. I can complete this memory, get out of Chronolux, and finish the combat trial. We have no idea what my goal is, though, and I need to figure it out before the time limit runs out, especially with Hikari making his way through Chronolux and unleashing the Void," Noboru said as Yami and Ayumi nodded.


    The three of them got out of bed. The moment Noboru stood up, Yami and Ayumi, who were already standing, bowed their heads.


    "My King, your bath is ready," Yami said.


    "Come on, Noboru-sama," Ayumi added.


    "Okay," he said. Noboru, followed by Yami and Ayumi, entered the bathroom. Noboru stepped into the warm bath. It felt refreshing, and the scent was heavenly. The warm water, along with the fragrance, was relaxing. He looked over at Yami and Ayumi, who had also stepped into the bath, and his jaw dropped. But what shocked him even more was when he saw Ayame, who was already there.


    Noboru''s heart began to beat faster, and his mind went blank. He could not form words. He was too shocked to think straight.


    Ayumi smirked, noticing the look on his face. "Nya... No fair, Noboru-kun, you never looked at me like that."


    "Agreed," Yami pouted.


    "Of course not," Ayame retorted, her hand gently caressing Noboru''s back and arms, making him shudder. "You''re not his wife; I am. You are his concubines."


    "Hmph," Ayumi said as Noboru coughed.


    "Well, I''m sorry, both of you. But can we get on with the bath before I pass out? I''m exhausted from last night and need to recuperate. Plus, we need to figure out why I''m here and what we''re meant to do."


    "Right you are, Noboru-kun," Ayame said, smiling, her red hair shining in the light. As she made her way toward him, she smirked at Ayumi and Yami, who both smirked back. She put soap on their breasts and started to rub Noboru with them.


    "Now, now, Noboru-kun, just relax. Your concubines and wife will take care of you," Ayame said. Noboru felt his body relax as Ayame used her domain of Love, and the girls took care of him.

 Chapter 114 - 113

    Chapter 114 - 113Chapter 113:


    Noboru sighed as his body was cleaned. The water was warm, and he was tired. He could barely keep his eyes open. All the sensations and feelings were overwhelming him.


    "Are you feeling better?" Yami asked. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, thank you," he replied.


    "I''m glad. Your well-being is important to us. I don''t think you understand just how much you mean to us, Noboru-kun," Ayame said softly.


    "Yeah, I''m starting to understand," Noboru replied.


    "So, tell us what you''re thinking," Yami said, resting her head on his chest.


    "I''m not sure what my goal is supposed to be or what I''m supposed to do in this memory. But we can figure it out together."


    "Indeed," Yami agreed, leaning closer to Noboru, her purple eyes staring into his.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure we''ll figure it out," Ayame said reassuringly.


    "Nyaa," Ayumi agreed, licking Noboru''s ear, making him chuckle.


    Noboru looked around the spacious bathroom. The tub was large enough for all four of them¡ªand even more¡ªto fit comfortably, and the walls were white marble with gold accents.


    "Well then, let''s get out and figure it out," Noboru said.


    "Sure. You first," Yami said, gesturing toward the door.


    "Right," Noboru agreed, getting up. As soon as he stood up, Ayumi jumped at him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist, making him gasp in surprise.


    "Ayumi-chan?"


    "What? I''m helping you dry off. After all, we don''t want you to slip," Ayumi replied, smirking.


    "I can see that," Noboru agreed.


    Ayumi''s body was pressed tightly against his, and her nipples rubbed against his skin. It was extremely distracting, but he tried his best to ignore it.


    "No fair, Ayumi-chan! How come you get to be close to Noboru-kun like that?" Yami complained.


    "I''m his concubine; I''m allowed to do whatever I want with him," Ayumi retorted smugly.


    "I am too," Yami replied.


    "No, I am," Ayumi said.


    "Both of you stop. I am Noboru-kun''s official wife," Ayame declared.


    "Hmph," Yami and Ayumi both huffed in annoyance.


    "Anyway, we should get moving," Ayame said, getting up from the tub and drying herself off.


    "Yes, let''s," Noboru agreed, trying his best to ignore the feeling of Ayumi''s breasts pressed against his skin.


    "Okay," Ayumi said, reluctantly letting go of him.


    Noboru dried himself off and quickly got dressed. He wanted to hurry up and find out what he needed to do. He put on his white robe, the same one he''d been wearing when he entered Chronolux, and then he followed the three women to the door. Suddenly, a golden light appeared. The three women were on alert, not knowing what this was, but Noboru was relaxed, knowing that the light would soon die down to reveal the Sage. Noboru smiled at the man¡ªwell, not a man, but the embodiment of knowledge¡ªthat guided him through this combat trial.


    "Hero-sama, you must be wondering what your goal is here in Chronolux," the Sage said.


    "I am wondering, and I hope you have the answer," Noboru replied.


    "Of course. Your goal is to make the event that started Noboru Chikara''s world phenomenon happen," the Sage said cryptically, as Noboru''s eyes widened. The clash of the two boundless beings that gave birth to omni energy and dimension in Noboru Chikara''s world¡ªhe had to make that happen.


    "For if you don''t, life as you know it will cease to be," the Sage added.


    "So my goal is to start a battle between my father, the Golden Being, and my mother, the Red Being?" Noboru asked.


    "If that is who you define as the boundless beings," the Sage replied.


    "What will happen if I succeed?" Noboru asked.


    "That is for you to find out," the Sage replied.


    "What about the time limit?"


    "You have two days," the Sage replied.


    "Two days? That''s a lot of time," Noboru said, surprised.


    "Maybe or maybe not, but that''s not your main goal. Your main goal is to redirect the energy to Noboru Chikara''s homeworld at a rate the world can absorb and give birth to the Anti-Damage force, turn the forbidden regions into Dimensium, and finally mutate the humans to be able to use omni energy. You must make sure events play out as they did in Noboru Chikara''s history," the Sage explained.


    Noboru nodded. He now knew what he needed to do and what he had to achieve. He had to make the battle happen, but the Sage had said that wasn''t his main goal, and the Sage was never wrong. His real goal was the omni energy generated from the clash, and to redirect that energy to his world. He could figure out why to make sure that whatever happens to him, he can be reborn. He knew he would succeed in his mission, and then everything would fall into place.


    "Good luck," the Sage said before disappearing.


    "Who was that?" Yami asked.


    "He is the Sage. He helps me on the combat trials. Well, not just me, but everyone taking it, guiding them on their adventure to complete it and transcend themselves," Noboru explained.


    "Ah, I see. That makes sense," Yami replied.


    "So, how do we make the war happen?" Ayumi asked.


    "I don''t know, Ayame. You know most about my mother and father. What''s the best way?" Noboru asked, as Ayame thought. Noboru noticed she had that look, the one that showed she had an idea but hesitated, then put it away. She didn''t like that idea, so she went back to thinking.


    "Ayame-chan, what was the idea?" Noboru asked, as Ayame bit her lip and sighed.


    "It''s risky. I don''t like it, but if you command me, the best way is to use yourself, Noboru-kun. You are both their goals. Your father wants to destroy, and your mother wants to protect you. Right now, we are undetectable by your father, but if we bring you to his attention, we can use that and lure him to where your mother is," Ayame explained, as Yami and Ayumi exchanged worried glances.


    "So you''re saying I have to use myself as bait? That''s the best option? What are the other options?" Noboru asked.


    "That''s the only option right now. They fight with their pawns, their angels and demons. Only you can force your father to show up to kill you, and doing so will summon your mother instantly, causing a clash. However, we have another problem: the time limit is two days. Two days for you to do everything¡ªhave the battle, redirect the energy, give birth to the Anti-Damage force, mutate the humans, and turn the forbidden region into Dimensium. If we can''t do all that by the time the time limit runs out, then our lives¡ªand the worlds as we know it¡ªwill be erased," Ayame explained.


    "We''ll find a way," Noboru said confidently.


    "But Noboru-kun, what if you... what if you get killed?" Ayumi asked nervously.


    "Noboru-kun can''t die. It''s impossible," Yami said.


    "Listen to me, both of you. We will find a way to get everything done in the time limit, and we will not lose. Understand?" Ayame ordered.


    "Yes, Lady Ayame," they both said, bowing their heads.


    "All we have to do is believe in Noboru-kun. I believe in you, my husband," Ayame said, smiling at Noboru.


    "I will not fail. I will find a way. Now, let''s head to where the battle between my parents will happen. It''s time to end this," Noboru declared.


    "Indeed," the three women agreed.


    "So what did the Sage mean by your world''s phenomenon?" Yami asked.


    "Well, it all started some time ago, during my great-great-grandfather''s era. The world was hit by a clash between two boundless beings, and it mutated everything¡ªthe world, giving it the Anti-Damage force, the forbidden regions turning into Dimensium, and humans gaining omni energy. That''s what happened in my world, and why the Sage wants me to make that happen," Noboru explained, as the three women''s eyes widened.


    "I see. Well then, let''s go," Yami said.


    "Yeah."


    The four of them prepared. They would succeed, and they would win. Noboru would finish the combat trial.

 Chapter 115 - 114

    Chapter 115 - 114Chapter 114:


    Noboru, Ayame, Ayumi, and Yami were getting ready to set off; however, Ayame stopped them.


    "Before we leave, we should probably make a plan," Ayame said as Noboru, Ayumi, and Yami looked at her.


    Noboru thought about it¡ªAyame had always been right and never led him down the wrong path.


    "I agree," Noboru said. He would always trust Ayame-chan, even more than himself.


    "Nya, if my honey agrees, why would I deny it?" Ayumi said, licking Noboru''s cheek.


    "What should we do then, Ayame?" Yami asked, curious about what Ayame had thought up.


    "Nyaa," Ayumi meowed, tilting her head like a curious cat trying to process the situation.


    "First, we should do it away from our home. Maybe design a battlefield¡ªsomething that would weaken the domain of good," Ayame stated, her mind working to figure out what to do.


    "What do you suggest, Ayame? From what I know, good has no weakness," Noboru said, remembering what he had learned during his training trip when he first arrived. He had been trying to find a way to get revenge on Hikari for getting in his way¡ªstopping him from killing Maou-sama and the Three Founding Kings after they had killed Old Man Fenrir.


    "Nya... My lord is right," Ayumi stated, nuzzling Noboru as he petted her ears.


    "How about a place of complete darkness, where they can enter, but anything associated with light will weaken?" Yami suggested. She would have offered her void, but her powers were too unstable¡ªshe didn''t want to hurt her mother-in-law''s army.


    "That could work. We could create some sort of Shadow Realm," Ayame suggested, her mind moving fast, thinking of every scenario. However, one stood out¡ªcreating a new realm, the Shadow Realm.


    Noboru''s eyes widened. The Suzuki Clan''s Shadow Realm... Could it be? Had he and the girls unknowingly created the very realm the Suzuki Clan''s bloodline ability was connected to? Even with the power of Omni Energy, the Suzuki Clan was formidable enough to manifest such a vast dimension. Perhaps when he redirected the Omni Energy to Noboru Chikara''s world, he had inadvertently infused it with the essence of the Shadow Realm¡ªsending shadow-infused Omni Energy to the very first Suzuki Clansman. Could they have inadvertently created the Phoenix Kingdom and the other Kingdoms'' Six Noble Clans? But how did the Chikara Clan''s eyes come to be?


    "Nya, that''s a good idea, Yami. That could work," Ayumi said, agreeing with Ayame.


    "I agree, my Lord. This is a great idea," Yami stated, agreeing as well.


    Noboru pushed aside his thoughts about the clan and nodded. He trusted Ayame beyond anything.


    "Alright, we will do this," Ayame said, proud of herself.


    "Alright, we''ll do it," Noboru stated. "But what else?"


    "Hmmm. We should probably alert your mother first to the plan so she can have her army ready to take down any angels your father sends to retrieve you. We want him to come to us, not bring you to him. That way, once he sees that his army can''t overwhelm us because your mother''s army is there¡ªand that your mother is there¡ªhe will have no choice but to enter the battle. But beware, he will have the Seven Heavenly Kings with him, and your mother will bring her Seven Deadly Sins with her. So, Ayumi, Yami, and I will assist the Seven Deadly Sins in fighting the Seven Heavenly Kings when they arrive," Ayame stated.


    "What will my lord do?" Yami asked, curious about what Noboru would be doing as they fought.


    "Noboru-kun will redirect the Omni Energy to his reincarnation, Noboru Chikara''s world, and activate the Anti-Damage Force so that the humans can be mutated, and the Forbidden Region can be transformed into Dimensium. But we have to time it perfectly¡ªduring the clash between his mother and father. He can''t do it too early or too late. He has to do it when the Yang Omni Energy¡ªotherwise known as the holy-tainted Omni Energy of Noboru-kun''s father¡ªand the Yin Omni Energy¡ªotherwise known as the demonic-tainted Omni Energy of his mother¡ªare perfectly blended during their attack clash. He needs to send that perfectly blended Yin-Yang holy demonic Omni Energy down to Noboru Chikara''s world," Ayame explained.


    "What happens if I mess up?" Noboru asked, worried, wanting to know the consequences if he failed.


    "If it''s not perfectly balanced and mixed, it won''t be Yin-Yang Omni Energy¡ªit will be deadly and wipe everything out. Your Yin and Yang Omni Energy oppose each other, and if not mixed perfectly, they will seek to dominate the weaker variant, expanding and expanding, destroying everything within and far beyond it," Ayame stated matter-of-factly.


    "No pressure," Noboru thought to himself, trying to calm his nerves.


    "So that''s the plan," Yami said, a bit unsure, but if Noboru went with it, she would too.


    "Yep," Ayame replied. "But one more thing¡ªwe should have an escape plan."


    "What''s the escape plan?" Yami asked, curious. She could tell from Ayame''s expression that it had to do with her.


    "Simple. You teleport us to the void, and we use it as a means to hide our signatures and come home," Ayame stated as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Sounds perfect," Yami said, agreeing. She could easily do that.


    "Let''s get ready then," Ayumi said. She would make sure Noboru-kun won and survived.


    "Alright, we''ll do it," Noboru said as he tightened his hold on the Black Star Blade.


    Ayame looked at the blade, and her heart fluttered. She could tell it was made using her power¡ªher Omni Energy was imprinted on it¡ªand Noboru treated it like the most precious thing in the omniverse. She then looked at Noboru, seeing his worried expression, and pulled him into her embrace.


    "Noboru-kun, don''t stress. We are with you¡ªI am with you," Ayame said, and Noboru''s eyes widened. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ayame-chan''s with me. There''s no way I can lose now,'' Noboru thought to himself, his confidence rising.


    ''With Ayame-chan, nobody can beat me,'' Noboru thought.


    "Okay, let''s do this. Let''s bait my father into clashing with my mother and mutate my homeworld," Noboru chanted as the three women looked at him.


    ''I promise you¡ªwe will have a happy ending, no matter the cost,'' Noboru vowed to himself.


    "Nya, don''t worry, my honey. I believe in you¡ªand us," Ayumi said, nuzzling Noboru.


    "Indeed," Yami agreed.


    Noboru smiled. He would succeed. He knew it.


    "Come on, let''s head to the spot where the war will happen," Ayame suggested.


    "Lead the way," Noboru stated. He wanted her to lead so they could get it done and have a happy life together.


    "Nya, I can''t wait!" Ayumi said excitedly as she licked Noboru.


    "Neither can I, Lady Ayame," Yami replied.


    "Alright, let''s go," Ayame said, smiling at her husband.

 Chapter 116 - 115

    Chapter 116 - 115Chapter 115:


    Noboru and the girls walked through the halls of his home¡ªit was a beautiful sight. Noboru, who hadn''t been here before, marveled at his past life''s home. Even his grandpa''s personal castle in the Phoenix Kingdom and his own castle in his kingdom paled in comparison to this place. It surpassed any place he had been to on his journey, including the battlefield where he fought Hikari and where Ayame fought Hikari. Those places he had previously visited wouldn''t even compare to a sub-atom of this one, even if their transcendence was infinite. No matter what they did, they would never reach this place¡ªnot that it mattered.


    They finally made it to the gates of his castle. Noboru then held onto Ayame''s hand, causing her to blush as she teleported them far away from their home. They arrived in an empty space, devoid of anything.


    With a blink of her eyes, Ayame created the Shadow Realm¡ªa realm formed from evil and everything considered negative. Noboru wasn''t surprised; evil itself forming an entire realm made perfect sense. He remembered part of this from when Morgan Suzuki of the Cronus attacked him. So, it was true¡ªhe had given the Phoenix Kingdom clans, or at least the Suzuki Clan, their bloodline.


    Noboru thought about it¡ªcould he change it? Could he give it to someone from another rival kingdom? But that might prevent him from being born as Noboru Chikara. What if his parents died, or if his grandpa died? No, he didn''t want that. He would target the Suzuki Clan with Shadow Realm-infused Omni Energy, even if he didn''t like it.


    "So, the Shadow Realm is made. What now?" Yami asked with anticipation.


    "Nya, do we unhide our signatures so Noboru-kun''s disgrace of a father can detect him, come here with his army, and start the war?" Ayumi asked excitedly.


    "No, not yet. Noboru-kun needs to contact his mother, Lucy-sama," Ayame said, looking at Noboru, who sighed.


    Noboru then closed his eyes, sending a telepathic message to his mother.


    "My baby boy, are you okay?Don''t tell me your father found you!Noboru, baby, did your father find you?!Noboru, are you okay?!"


    Lucy Morningstar bombarded Noboru''s mind with her concerns. He processed everything quickly and recovered.


    "Mama, it''s okay. I''m okay," Noboru said, remembering Ayame''s advice not to arouse suspicion.


    "That''s good. So why did you call me...Wait¡ªdon''t tell me you finally did it with your wife and concubine and gave me grandbabies!"


    Lucy Morningstar''s voice was filled with joy and excitement, making Noboru turn red. He coughed uncontrollably.


    "Mama, no! That''s not the reason!" he exclaimed."I called to tell you that the war is about to start.We need your help to bait Father and his army.We will do the rest and end this war.We need you here. Don''t ask why¡ªjust trust me. It''s important.I have information that my life depends on."


    Noboru spoke with a serious tone, and his mother immediately stopped talking to listen.


    "When and where?Tell me, Noboru."


    Lucy Morningstar''s voice had turned cold and serious. This was Lucy Morningstar¡ªready to rip apart all of existence to protect her baby.


    "We made a realm called the Shadow Realm. We need your army here, Mama... We need to bait Father here.Do you understand?"


    Noboru hoped she would agree.


    "Understood. But before I come and help¡ªdo you know the cost of what you are doing, my baby boy?"


    Lucy Morningstar''s voice was firm¡ªshe needed to know that Noboru understood the consequences of his actions.


    "I do, Mama."


    Noboru replied with confidence. Ayame-chan and the girls had given him strength. He could do this. He would do this¡ªfor his survival and to protect the life he knew and cherished.


    "Noboru, are you truly ready to take responsibility for what you are about to do?"


    Lucy Morningstar asked, her voice unwavering.


    "I am ready, Mama."


    Noboru answered without hesitation.


    "I love you, Noboru, my son."


    "I love you too, Mama."


    "I will be there with my entire army. Just send me the coordinates, and I will be there."


    "Here are the coordinates," Noboru replied, sending her a thought of his location.


    "Okay then. Bye, baby."


    Lucy Morningstar cut the transmission.


    "It''s done. Mama is on her way," Noboru said.


    "Nya, good! Then let''s wait. I will have some fun~" Ayumi said, jumping on him and licking his face.


    "No! Ayumi-chan, we don''t have time!" Noboru shouted as she started licking his body.


    "Nya, I will do what I want with my hubby~" Ayumi purred as she continued.


    "Ayumi! Don''t distract Noboru-kun! We don''t have time for this!" Ayame scolded in an annoyed tone.


    "Hmph. Fine," Ayumi pouted, letting go and jumping on Yami, who smiled and patted her.


    "Thank you, Ayame-chan," Noboru said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome," Ayame replied.


    "How long will it take for Mother to arrive?" Noboru asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe hours. It all depends on her," Ayame replied.


    "Oh, I see," Noboru said thoughtfully.


    "In the meantime, let''s go over the strategy one more time," Ayame suggested.


    "So, first things first¡ªLucy-sama will arrive with her army, including her Seven Deadly Sins. Then, we will reveal ourselves by stopping the suppression of our signatures, which will allow Noboru-kun''s father to sense, see, and locate us. He will likely send his armies led by the Seven Heavenly Kings first. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then Lucy-sama will reveal herself with her army. This will force Noboru''s father to show himself. At that point, Ayumi, Yami, and I will assist in making sure nobody gets near Noboru. He needs to watch his mother and father fight¡ªwaiting for the perfect moment when their clashes create an event where their energies perfectly mix.


    It won''t be Yin or Yang Omni Energy, but Yin-Yang Omni Energy.


    Once that moment comes, Noboru-kun will use his superior Omni Energy to redirect it to Noboru Chikara''s future homeworld. And then, we escape."


    Ayame explained everything in detail.


    "Sounds right," Yami confirmed.


    "Nyaa~" Ayumi purred happily.


    "Then, we wait," Noboru said.

 Chapter 117 - 116:

    Chapter 117 - 116:Chapter 116:


    Meanwhile in the Underworld


    Lucy Morningstar sat on her throne in the Underworld, her fiery gaze fixed on the swirling embers that danced in the air before her. She had just communicated with her son¡ªher baby boy, her only biological son, her little Noboru¡ªwho needed her help. Now, with a slow exhale, she leaned back against the crimson velvet of her seat, her gaze filled with overprotectiveness.


    "My baby boy needs my help," she murmured to herself.


    Lucy was a vision of regal dominance, her presence as commanding as the inferno that surrounded her. Her long, flowing crimson hair cascaded over her shoulders like liquid fire, streaked with darker shades of burgundy that shimmered under the flickering glow of the torches lining the obsidian chamber. Twin horns, curved and sharp, emerged from her head, blending seamlessly with her locks.


    Her eyes, burning rubies set into a pale, beautiful face carved to perfection, gleamed with an unspoken power, their glow shifting like molten lava. A confident smirk played upon her lips. She had high cheekbones, a perfectly arched brow, and a jawline kissed by the shadows.


    She was adorned in a gown¡ªa deep red masterpiece with golden embroidery weaving intricate symbols of her dominion over the Underworld. The fabric hugged her form, emphasizing the G-cup curves of her body¡ªboth seductive and intimidating in equal measure. The high slit in her dress revealed legs encased in thigh-high crimson stockings, each step she took promising both elegance and destruction. Golden gauntlets encased her hands, the metal engraved with sigils of fire, while her fingertips shimmered with barely contained flames, flickering and twisting with each subtle movement.


    Draped over her shoulders was a dark cloak, lined with a rich, velvety red that billowed as if stirred by an invisible wind. Her throne, a construct of obsidian and iron, bore intricate carvings of serpents and ancient deities, its backrest adorned with a quilted crimson cushion befitting her stature.


    As she sat, her fingers idly traced the armrest, and with a mere flick of her wrist, embers ignited into flames, crackling in a mesmerizing dance.


    She sighed, eyes narrowing as she pondered Noboru''s request. He needed her help, and though she had given him freedom, a mother''s duty was eternal. The Underworld may have been her domain, but her son was her responsibility.


    With a slow, deliberate movement, she rose from her throne, flames licking at the hem of her gown as if bowing in reverence.


    "It''s time," she murmured, her voice smooth as molten gold. "Let''s remind them who we are."


    "Greed!" Lucy yelled, summoning her strongest warrior.


    A woman came running. "Yes, my queen?"


    Greed stood at 5''9", her H-cup breasts accentuated by the black sleeveless leather top she wore. The V-neck cut plunged down to her navel, leaving her cleavage exposed. A short black leather skirt clung to her curves, secured by a thick belt around her waist. Completing her ensemble were thigh-high black leather boots and black gloves that extended up to her elbows.


    Her long blonde hair cascaded down her back, reaching her waist. She had a slim figure¡ªnarrow waist, wide hips, and a well-rounded rear. Her pale skin contrasted sharply with her striking green eyes.


    "Summon everyone. Now!" Lucy commanded, her voice laced with authority.


    "Right away, my lady." Greed bowed before vanishing.


    Within moments, Greed had summoned the others, and they appeared before their mistress. Lucy scanned the assembled demons¡ªher children. Unlike Noboru, she had not birthed them but carved them out of concepts, the opposites of that man''s angels. Noboru was her baby, the one she had carried for months and brought into the world. Yet now, his own father dared to threaten him.


    She looked at her strongest warriors¡ªthe Seven Deadly Sins¡ªall beautiful women. They would serve her baby boy, protect him, and ensure his safety. She had created every one of them for him. And now, her son''s own father was a danger to him.


    "My lady, we are here as ordered," Gluttony said.


    Gluttony stood at 5''10". Her I-cup breasts were barely contained by the tight, white tank top with a deep V-neck cut. She wore a snug white leather mini skirt that showcased her long legs, secured with a white belt around her waist. A pair of thigh-high white leather boots and white gloves reaching up to her elbows completed her look.


    Her platinum blonde hair fell to her lower back. She had a curvy figure, a slim waist, wide hips, and a full, round rear. Her pale skin was flawless, and her purple eyes gleamed with intensity.


    "What happened? Why were we summoned?" Pride asked.


    Pride stood at 5''6". Her J-cup breasts were pushed up by the tight black corset she wore, the deep V-neck exposing an ample amount of cleavage. A black leather mini skirt hugged her hips, accentuated by a black belt. Black thigh-high boots and long black gloves completed her outfit.


    Her black hair cascaded down her lower back, framing her pale, elegant features. Her crimson eyes burned with curiosity.


    "My baby boy requires us," Lucy declared. "He needs to bait his father into doing something that will ensure his survival."


    "I see. We will do whatever you require," Lust said.


    Lust stood at 5''8", her DD-cup breasts cradled by a light blue halter top with a deep V-neck cut. A white leather mini skirt highlighted her long legs, cinched with a large white belt. Light blue thigh-high boots and matching gloves complemented her attire.


    Her golden blonde hair reached her lower back, and her pale skin was flawless. Her deep blue eyes shimmered with anticipation.


    "So what does my lord need?" Wrath asked.


    Wrath stood at 5''6". Her I-cup breasts were barely constrained by the tight red top that highlighted her ample cleavage. A white leather mini skirt clung to her form, secured by a black belt. Red thigh-high leather boots and black gloves completed her look.


    Her long blonde hair flowed down to her lower back. She had a petite waist, wide hips, and a generous rear. Her green eyes flashed with barely restrained aggression.


    "He has created the Shadow Realm," Lucy explained, "and now he needs his mother''s army to come and lure his father into a clash. He wants his father to feel the fury of a mother whose child is threatened." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood," Envy said.


    Envy stood at 5''5". Her J-cup breasts strained against the green spaghetti strap tank top with a deep V-neck cut. A white leather mini skirt clung to her curves, a green belt wrapped around her waist. Green thigh-high boots and matching gloves completed her outfit.


    Her platinum blonde hair fell to her lower back. She had a curvy figure, a small waist, wide hips, and a well-rounded rear. Her pale skin contrasted with her emerald green eyes.


    "We will do our best," Sloth added.


    Sloth stood at 5''1". Her C-cup breasts were modest compared to the others, accentuated by a brown leather corset with a V-neck cut. She wore thigh-high brown leather boots and matching gloves that reached her elbows.


    Her auburn hair flowed down to her lower back. She had a curvy figure, a slim waist, wide hips, and a soft, full rear. Her pale skin was offset by her light purple eyes.


    "Thank you all," Lucy said, her voice laced with resolve. "Now, let''s move out!"


    "Yes, my queen!" the Seven Deadly Sins replied in unison.


    With that, the group made their way to the Shadow Realm.

 Chapter 118 - 117

    Chapter 118 - 117Chapter 117:


    Lucy Morningstar led her Seven Deadly Sins through the vast halls of the Underworld, her gait smooth and confident, her expression determined. They reached a large obsidian gate engraved with ancient runes of powerful magic.


    "This gate will lead us to the Shadow Realm," she explained. "A place of pure darkness, filled with negative energy. A realm created by my son''s wife, where we will have absolute power."


    "Yes, my lady," Pride replied, her crimson eyes gleaming.


    "Very well," Envy murmured, a smirk tugging at her lips.


    "Indeed," Sloth said, her eyes narrowed.


    "We are ready, my lady," Wrath stated, her gaze sharp.


    "I shall not fail you, my lady," Gluttony vowed.


    "Anyone who harms Lord Noboru will be dealt with, my lady," Greed stated, her tone firm.


    "I can''t wait to see my Lord. My lady, do you think he has room for another in his harem?" Lust asked playfully.


    "We will see. Now, let''s go," Lucy commanded.


    "Yes, my queen," the Seven Deadly Sins replied in unison as Lucy opened the gate to the Shadow Realm. The entire Underworld surged forward, stepping into the abyss.


    "My lady, it''s so dark," Sloth murmured.


    "It''s creepy here," Gluttony said.


    "It''s kind of hot too," Envy noted.


    "Well, it is called the Shadow Realm," Pride retorted.


    "Let''s find my son," Lucy ordered, leading her army through the shadowed expanse.


    "Yes, my lady," the Seven Deadly Sins responded as they followed their queen.


    The Shadow Realm was vast and endless, an expanse of shifting darkness. Shadows coiled and writhed, forming shapes and figures that never truly solidified. It was not just the absence of light¡ªit was a living, breathing void, the very essence of primordial darkness. And within it, a presence. Ancient. Boundless. Devouring.


    Moving through the abyss felt like wading through an unseen current, unseen hands reaching out, tugging at them, trying to drag them into the void. But Lucy ignored it. This was her domain. She was not afraid.


    Finally, they reached a clearing surrounded by twisted, blackened trees. In the center stood a towering obelisk, dark as midnight, humming with unearthly power. And before it, a lone figure cloaked in shadows.


    Lucy''s heart clenched. She knew that silhouette.


    Without hesitation, she ran forward. "My baby boy!" she cried, her voice breaking with joy.


    "Mama!" Noboru replied, his voice filled with warmth.


    Lucy cupped his face, searching for any signs of harm. "My darling, how are you? Are you hurt? Have those bastards done anything to you?"


    "I''m fine, Mama," Noboru reassured her, smiling. "I have been well, and I''m not hurt. But more importantly, how are you?"


    "I''m fine, baby boy, I''m fine. As long as you''re okay, I''m okay," Lucy whispered, tears of relief streaming down her face.


    "I''m glad, Mama. I''m so glad," Noboru said, his arms wrapping tightly around her.


    "Me too, baby boy. Me too," Lucy murmured, holding him close.


    A soft cough broke the moment. Lucy turned to see three women standing behind Noboru¡ªAyumi, Yami, and Ayame.


    "My lady, it''s good to see you," Yami said, bowing her head.


    "Yes, we missed you, Mother-in-law," Ayumi added with a smile.


    "Indeed," Ayame said, her tone soft but warm.


    Lucy smiled. "I missed you too, Ayame, Yami, and Ayumi."


    "Thank you," the three women responded in unison before kneeling and bowing their heads in respect.


    Lucy took a deep breath, regaining her composure. "Now, what''s the plan? My army is ready."


    Ayame stepped forward. "Greed, position the army. We''re going to ambush that man''s forces when he believes he has found Noboru and his wives alone."


    "Yes, my lady," Greed acknowledged, disappearing into the darkness.


    "Lucy-sama, may I ask a question?" Ayame inquired.


    "Of course. What is it?" Lucy replied.


    "Are you truly prepared for war against your son''s father?" Ayame asked, her voice cautious.


    Lucy''s expression hardened. "I am. My son''s safety is the only thing that matters."


    "That''s understandable. His safety is our priority," Yami affirmed.


    "Indeed," Ayumi added with conviction.


    Lucy exhaled, concern flickering in her eyes. "We have no idea what his father has planned."


    "I don''t care," Yami declared. "I would do anything for my Lord and husband."


    "I agree with Lady Yami," Ayumi said without hesitation.


    "As would I. Noboru-kun is my world," Ayame added.


    Lucy straightened her posture. "Then let''s prepare ourselves. It won''t be long before his armies arrive. When they do, we will make them regret ever crossing us."


    "Yes, my lady," Ayame responded.


    "I can''t wait," Yami said, her excitement barely contained.


    "Nyaa~," Ayumi meowed playfully.


    "We will protect our Noboru," Ayame vowed.


    "No matter the cost," Lucy declared, her voice like steel.


    "I agree," Yami and Ayumi said together.


    "Noboru-kun, it''s time to unveil your presence so your father can sense it. Then his army will come," Ayame instructed.


    "Okay. Let''s do this," Noboru said, determination settling in his gaze. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We are all ready, my Lord," Yami stated.


    "Let''s rid ourselves of him, my Lord," Ayumi added.


    Lucy placed a hand on Noboru''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. I will protect you, my darling."


    "I know, Mama. Now, let''s end this," Noboru said.


    With that, he released his presence, no longer hiding his power. The air in the Shadow Realm thickened as his energy surged, making the very fabric of the realm tremble.


    "He is coming, my Lord," Ayumi stated, her voice tense.


    "Yes, he is," Yami agreed.


    Lucy narrowed her eyes, her fingers curling into fists. "Get ready, everyone. We have no idea what his father has planned."


    "I agree, my Lord," Ayame said, standing at the ready.


    "Let''s hope nothing goes wrong," Yami murmured.


    Lucy''s gaze burned with an unyielding fire. "I won''t let anything happen to my baby boy."


    "For Noboru," Ayame declared.


    "For Lord Noboru," Yami echoed.


    "Nyaa~ for honey," Ayumi chimed in, smiling at Noboru.


    And so, they waited. The darkness trembled. The war was about to begin. They Golden lights beacons of them emerge as the lights died down to reveal many angels. Behind them was the feared 7 Arc Angels who are called the Seven Heavenly Kings and behind him was their creator, Noboru''s father. The God himself Yahweh

 Chapter 119 - 118

    Chapter 119 - 118Chapter 118:


    Meanwhile In Heaven


    The golden halls of Heaven gleamed with ethereal light, their walls pulsing with divine energy, yet the throne at the center of it all quivered under the weight of its masters paranoia. The Golden Being, Noboru Chikara''s father, the one revered as God, Yahweh, the Supreme One, sat upon his gilded throne, his luminous form flickering with unease. His golden eyes darted across the chamber, his fingers curling and uncurling in frustration as his thoughts consumed him. As it was normal for him since he found it was born.


    They hadn''t found it. That Abomination. His mistake Noboru.


    That abomination. That wretched mistake. Hides From him


    Yahweh grit his teeth, his celestial aura flaring erratically, causing tremors throughout the golden palace. This was a usual since he found out about that aberrations existence. His mind then swirled with thoughts of the Devil Bitch¡ªLucy Morningstar. The cause of this. How could he have been so foolish? How could he, the ultimate being, the creator of everything,The ruler of all, The greatest being to ever exist have allowed himself to lie with the Whore of the Underworld? To filth itself. He had believed for a fleeting moment that she could be controlled, that she would bend to his will. But no. She had deceived him, entrapping him in a moment of arrogance and lust. All to give birth to that thing and expected him to care and love that disgrace that was a threat to him, to his rule, to peace, to stability.


    It was his fault he had laid with that whore.


    And from that unholy union, a disgrace had been born.


    The abomination or as the whore named him Noboru.


    Noboru? Meaning Power as if she was mocking him saying that the disgrace will take his power. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Abomination a child between himself what is all things good and that whore that is all things bad. That child whose existence spat in the face of divine law. A being with unchecked, unbound power¡ªsomething beyond even Yahweh himself.


    That was something he can''t ever allow to exist


    Yahweh''s fists clenched. You see He had even designed his Angels and Archangels with careful limits¡ªa divine failsafe to ensure that none could challenge him. Even his strongest, his Seven Heavenly Kings, were bound by laws etched deep in their essence that prevented rebellion or even a chance of it. Their might may be immense, their divinity may be absolute, but none of them could reach his level. None of them could fight him directly. They had limiters. There would never be anyone who came close to him thats how it should be until that whore existence was discovered. His exact opposite. His rival in both power and authority. He could handle her after when ever they clashed it was always in light a place where he had absolute power and she was absolutely weaker then him. Then she tricked him into laying with her and produced it. That abomination a being that was beyond them


    But Noboru could so that abomination can''t be allowed to exist.


    The mere thought sent a tremor of divine rage through him. He slammed his fist against the armrest of his throne, his power cracking through the golden floor beneath him. The entire palace shuddered.


    His voice, laced with fury and desperation, echoed through the heavens.


    "HAVE YOU FOUND HIM?!" Yahweh yelled


    Before him, standing in formation, were his Seven Heavenly Kings¡ªhis answer to Lucy''s Seven Deadly Sins. Each one was the pinnacle of divine strength, yet even they flinched at the raw fury in their Father''s voice.


    Stepping forward was King Uriel, a towering female angel clad in radiant golden Armor, her spear glowing with celestial fire. Her piercing white eyes remained steadfast, unwavering. She was his first daughter. His first ever creation and strongest his perfect child.


    "My Lord father," she spoke, her voice composed but cautious, "we are still searching. The underworld Realm veils him from our divine sight. He has also learned to conceal his presence from light itself"


    Yahweh let out a growl, his energy surging. "A place of pure darkness, created by that demon whore of his! Of course she would shield him!"


    Uriel remained silent.


    Beside her, King Michael, the Blade of God, gripped his sword tightly. He was Yahweh''s most feared warrior, the commander of the divine armies. His golden hair shimmered, his blue eyes sharp. "Father, we need time. We will find him."


    "TIME?!" Yahweh bellowed. "How much time, Michael?! How long before that MONSTER becomes something even I cannot contain?!"


    Michael bowed his head, unwilling to challenge his father''s rage.


    King Raphael, the Healer, clenched his scythe, his expression dark. "My Lord, with all due respect, Abomination is unlike anything we have faced. He is your blood¡ªthe combined essence of both Heaven and Hell."


    "DO NOT SPEAK OF HIM AS MY BLOOD!" Yahweh roared. "He is NOT my son! He is a CANCER, a disease that must be eradicated before it is too late!"


    The room crackled with divine energy. The Golden Being''s paranoia had twisted into something manic, something desperate. He could feel it, the power of that abomination growing. He knew what Noboru represented¡ªa future where he, Yahweh, was no longer the most powerful being in existence.


    That could not happen.


    "King Gabriel!" he snapped, turning to the Archangel who gave his Messages to everybody, his wielder of the Flail. "Send word to all available and busy angels! I want them to drop everything and every single realm searched! I want the demons interrogated! Kill them and Rip apart the veil of shadows if you have to!"


    Gabriel bowed low, his wings twitching with tension. "It shall be done, my Lord."


    King Camael, the angel of Retribution, clenched his dual blades. "If it is a battle he seeks, then let us strike first."


    Yahweh''s eyes gleamed with momentary satisfaction. "Yes... YES! If we cannot find him, then we will force him out. Burn the Underworld if you must!"


    Azrael, the Angel of Death, his axe resting against his shoulder, finally spoke. His voice was deep, almost solemn. "And if Lucy retaliates? If she brings forth her army?"


    Yahweh''s expression twisted into something dark, something sinister. "Then we will purge her too. That filthy whore should have been destroyed long ago."


    Azrael exchanged glances with Michael, who nodded. They had long known their Father''s paranoia, but this time, it had reached a dangerous peak.


    "HE. WILL. NOT. DETHRONE ME." Yahweh hissed, his energy rippling. "He will NOT exist long enough to challenge my rule!"


    His golden eyes burned with divine insanity as he rose from his throne, his form expanding, radiating absolute authority.


    "FIND HIM. DESTROY HIM. BRING ME HIS HEAD."


    The Seven Heavenly Kings kneeled.


    "By your will, my Lord."


    Yahweh turned his gaze toward the stars, his expression dark and calculating.


    His energy flared, surging through the Heavens and beyond. If Noboru would not reveal himself...


    Then Heaven would shake the cosmos until there was nowhere left for him to hide.

 Chapter 120 - 119

    Chapter 120 - 119Chapter 119


    Then they felt it.


    All of them¡ªYahweh, the Golden Being, God, the Supreme One, and his Seven Heavenly Kings Uriel, Micheal, Gabriel, Rapheal, Cameal and Azreal, Jophiel ¡ªfelt the pulse of unholy power rippling through the celestial layers. It was raw, untamed, and impossibly vast.


    The power of their target.


    The abomination''s location was found.


    Yahweh''s face twisted. His golden glow flickered for the first time in centuries, his fists clenching as an unforgivable truth settled into his bones.


    The abomination. The disgrace. The mistake. He had been located.


    That thing was no longer hiding. His presence had surged like a beacon, one that Yahweh could not ignore. He had to eradicated it. The Heavens trembled as the very fabric of reality groaned in response to the clash of divine and abyssal forces.


    "It is time," Yahweh declared, rising from his golden throne. His eyes, once shining like stars, were now cold, filled with unwavering resolve. "Prepare the armies. We end this disgrace now. Today it will rue the day it dared to exist. Today the whore will regret revealing she made that thing. Today I end the problem. Today heaven gets rid of it''s biggest threat."


    His Archangels exchanged cautious glances, but none dared to question him. None except one.


    Uriel, the first Daughter of Heaven, stepped forward, her golden armor shining with a brilliance only surpassed by her father''s radiance. Her spear, the weapon that had smote countless demons, was clenched tightly in her hand. Yet, unlike the others, her expression was hesitant.


    "My Lord father" she said carefully, her voice unwavering despite her concern. "This is the Shadow Realm. A place where no light enters, where nothing holy holds power. If we march our forces in blindly, we will be walking into a trap." She said concerned she and her sister Jophiel have always been compassionate and hated loss.


    The air grew heavy. Yahweh''s golden eyes burned with indignation.


    "A trap?" His voice was a booming force, shaking the golden halls. "Do you fear the dark, my daughter? Are you a child? You the strongest who had destroyed many demon slaves of that whore fear the dark?"


    Uriel straightened, but did not step back. "I do fear what I do not understand. Like you thought me be cautious so we do not fall into a trap father. This realm was crafted by his consorts, those witches Yami of the Void, Ayumi The first Neko and his wife Ayame Akatsuki. It is not the Void¡ªit is something else, something unnatural. The balance of creation does not apply there. We need to be careful"


    "The balance of creation?" Yahweh spat, his lip curling in disgust. "We are beyond balance, Uriel. This is our moment. This is our chance to erase him before it is too late!"


    She did not flinch. "And what if he is stronger than we anticipate?"


    The audacity. Many of her brothers showed their outrage at her expressing her concerns but she ignored they were followers like her but they never thought for themselves.


    Yahweh stepped down from his throne, the air around him distorting, golden energy crackling with the weight of his rage. He towered over her, his power pressing against her like an avalanche.


    "You doubt me my daughter?" he whispered, his voice dangerously soft. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Uriel bowed her head slightly, but her stance did not falter. "I do not doubt you, Father. I doubt the certainty of our victory. We should assess the enemy, devise a strategy that is what you taught me, learn why he revealed himself why do you oppose you own teaching father? If he has exposed his presence, there is a reason."


    A low growl escaped Yahweh''s throat.


    "Reason?" he echoed. His eyes flickered, scanning the expanse of Heaven, feeling the anxious, waiting energies of his celestial legions. The angels, the warriors, the divine forces eager to march at his command. They were ready. He was ready.


    "This is no trap," he declared, turning away from Uriel. "It is fear. That boy is not yet strong enough to face me. He is testing his limits, foolishly revealing his location. He knows he cannot defeat me. That is why he hides in the dark, cowering bit he thinks with that little advantage i can''t beat him. I mocks me that is why we must respond teach his place and kill him."


    Uriel''s grip on her spear tightened, but she said nothing.


    "The terror of our holy might will bring victory," Yahweh continued, stepping onto the celestial platform that overlooked the divine legions. "We will march upon the Shadow Realm and retrieve the abomination before he grows into something that cannot be controlled."


    His golden aura flared, stretching across the heavens like a beacon of divine wrath.


    "Summon the legions. The time for words has ended."


    Uriel hesitated, her instincts screaming at her. Something was wrong.


    Yahweh''s obsession, his rage, had never been so unhinged before. He was acting out of fear, despite his words. His certainty was cracked beneath his paranoia.


    But she could not defy him.


    She turned to her fellow Heavenly Kings¡ªMichael, Raphael, Gabriel, Camael, and Azrael. Each of them watched her carefully, waiting. She could see the same doubts reflected in Michael''s hardened gaze, in Raphael''s clenched jaw, in Azrael''s thoughtful frown. Jophiel looked like wants to support her but she fears father and being the youngest she can understand.


    But none of them would oppose Yahweh.


    Not yet. Maybe Not ever. His power was absolute in heaven. He was the greatest


    Uriel closed her eyes, exhaled, and bowed her head.


    "As you command, Father."


    Yahweh smiled, but it was not one of warmth. It was one of finality.


    "Good my daughter i would have hate to make a example of you."


    The gates of Heaven rumbled, the celestial legions mobilizing. Thousands of angels, adorned in armor forged from light and faith, readied their weapons. Trumpets of war echoed across the divine realm, signaling the coming storm.


    The Shadow Realm would be invaded.


    And yet, Yahweh did not know.


    He did not know that in the depths of that dark place, hidden within the twisting blackness, Lucy Morningstar and her forces were waiting.


    Waiting for him to walk blindly into his own destruction.

 Chapter 121 - 120

    Chapter 121 - 120 Chapter 120 :


    The grand halls of Heaven shimmered with an ethereal brilliance, the golden floors stretching endlessly beneath the gathered celestial legions. The vast, radiant legions of Heaven''s armies stood in perfect formation, their gleaming armor reflecting the endless light of the divine realm. Thousands upon thousands of warriors, their wings outstretched, their weapons primed for war, knelt before the one who had summoned them.


    At the head of the formation, kneeling closest to the golden throne, were the Seven Heavenly Kings¡ªthe pinnacle of divine might, Heaven''s supreme commanders. Uriel, Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Camael, Azrael, and Jophiel¡ªeach one radiating absolute power, each one bound by the divine law that none could ever surpass their Father.


    And upon the Celestial Throne, towering over them all, was Yahweh, the Supreme One, the Golden Being, God, the Architect of Creation. His golden radiance pulsed with overwhelming authority, his very presence suffocating, inescapable.


    The trumpets of war had sounded, and now they listened.


    Yahweh rose from his throne, spreading his arms, his voice thundering across the Heavens.


    "My children. My chosen. My warriors. My enforcers"


    The armies bowed deeper, their voices silent but their devotion unwavering as his words echoed through their very souls.


    "I have summoned you today not for a mere battle, not for a simple skirmish¡ªbut for the greatest cleansing in the history of creation. A war to restore divine order."


    A ripple of divine fervor surged through the ranks, and whispers of agreement stirred among the celestial host. Some nodded in solemn understanding, while others tightened their grips on their weapons, eager for the coming purge. They hoped they can kill more demons get rid of those disgusting trash.


    His golden eyes burned, his divine aura stretching out over the countless angels before him.


    "You have been called forth because we face a corruption¡ªa stain upon existence itself."


    A murmur rippled through the legion, voices muttering in disgust. Some angels hissed under their breath, others whispered prayers, denouncing the unholy presence that had tainted creation.


    "A great sin has been committed, a sin so vile that it shakes the very foundation of all that is holy. I, your Creator, your God, your Father, was once deceived."


    Gasps of shock and outrage echoed through the assembled warriors. Some angels exchanged horrified glances, while others clenched their fists. How could such a thing have happened? Their God¡ªdeceived? It should have been impossible their father God was perfection incarnated many strived to be close to him. Not like to him their father taught them they too impure to be like him. The very thought sent waves of fury through them.


    A ripple of energy cracked through the air as Yahweh''s face contorted with disgust.


    "You know of whom I speak. You know of the Whore of the Underworld, the filth that crawled from the abyss and wrapped herself around me in an attempt to corrupt divinity."


    A collective shudder coursed through the celestial ranks. Several warriors spat in revulsion, others muttered curses beneath their breath.


    "Lucy Morningstar! The wretched, faithless serpent, the deceitful creature who poisoned the will of Heaven itself!"


    Cries of contempt erupted throughout the ranks.


    "A demon dares to taint the name of our Father?!" one angel growled.


    "A liar! A corrupter!" another spat.


    "She should have been erased long ago!"


    "How dare she corrupt father."


    "How dare she exist."


    "She created those aberrations."


    "She is everything wrong with existence."


    The hatred was palpable, the resentment for Lucy''s existence surging like a fire in the hearts of the warriors.


    Yahweh let the fury simmer before continuing, his golden glow pulsing, the very sky trembling beneath his wrath.


    "I was merciful. I allowed her to exist. I let her slither in the filth of the abyss, thinking her influence would fade. I believed that by casting her out, she would wither in the shadows."


    Some angels sneered, others scoffed at the very notion.


    "Mercy?" a warrior whispered with disdain. "She should have been destroyed Father!"


    "That''s right now she tricked father throwing our merciful fathers mercy in his face."


    "How dare she."


    "But no. I was mistaken. I was deceived. That whore did more than crawl in the dark¡ªshe did the unthinkable. She committed the gravest of all sins. She defiled the very essence of divinity."


    More gasps of horror, expressions of disgust, even angels too righteous to feel rage clenched their teeth in silent fury.


    "She bore a creature. A mockery of creation itself. An abomination that was never meant to be. A mistake. A grotesque blend of light and dark, of Heaven and Hell. Something unnatural. Something... beyond my control."


    A stillness fell over the army.


    Then, a voice¡ªlow but filled with contempt¡ªspoke:


    "A child? Born of our Father and that... thing?"


    "An abomination. A blasphemy!"


    "How dare such a creature exist? It mocks everything we stand for!"


    "It must be purged."


    "Tell us father where is it."


    "We storm the underworld and bring it before."


    "Burn it with fire."


    The murmurs turned to growls, and the growls turned to roars.


    "That mistake has been found. It has revealed itself, foolishly exposing its presence within the shadows, thinking it can challenge me, thinking it can escape its fate."


    "It dares to challenge the Almighty?!"


    "A thing with no place in creation should not exist!"


    "Destroy it! Burn it! Cast it from existence!"


    His golden energy surged, his voice booming with divine finality.


    "I will not allow it to persist. I will not let this aberration grow stronger. I will not permit its existence to corrupt the perfection of my realm."


    His eyes flared, his celestial form expanding, his power unrivaled.


    "We will march upon the Shadow Realm and eradicate this filth from creation! We will purge the unclean, we will cleanse the disgrace, and we will bring an end to this sickness before it festers!"


    The legions of Heaven roared in unison, their voices a deafening crescendo of loyalty and divine fury.


    "WE SERVE THE ALL FATHER! WE WILL PURGE THE UNHOLY!"


    Yahweh''s golden aura surged, crackling across the Heavens like a storm of righteous wrath. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "March, my warriors. Deliver my judgment. Let the abomination know that no matter where it hides, it cannot escape the will of GOD!"


    The gates of Heaven shattered open, and the celestial armies of Heaven descended.


    Trumpets blared. The skies split apart.


    And the Shadow Realm waited.

 Chapter 122 - 121:

    Chapter 122 - 121:Chapter 121:


    The Shadow Realm trembled.


    A deep, resounding pulse enveloped and echoed through the darkness, sending ripples across the infinite dark abyss. The very air grew heavy, saturated with a power so potent, so ancient and so absolute. It was no longer just a place of darkness¡ªit was alive, pulsating with Noboru''s current fully awakened state''s energy.


    Noboru stood at the centre of it all. He looked into the distance. His armours cape floating. He was ready


    Noboru''s form radiated an mix of unholy and holy energy, his power was no longer held back for the first time since he arrived in this time period, his power was no longer contained, His power was no longer supressed. The very fabric of the Shadow Realm bent to his will, the tendrils of the abyss shifting, responding to his presence as if he were their king, their master, their god.


    His concubines


    Yami the beautiful void queen,


    Ayumi the first neko,


    and finally his wife Ayame The demon goddess queen


    stood at his side, their gazes unwavering, their bodies poised for war.


    Across the darkened lightless battlefield, His mothers army stood ready.


    Ready to protect him.


    Ready to avenge the injustices caused by the angel.


    Ready to put a end to this war.


    Lucy Morningstar, clad in flowing crimson, sat upon a throne forged of black iron and hellfire she summoned up, her Seven Deadly Sins kneeling before her. Around them, an endless legion of demons, fiends, and creatures banished from existence gathered in silence, awaiting the moment to strike. Ready for her battle speech before the war because sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They could feel it.


    The approaching presence.


    It was distant, but undeniable¡ªa divine radiance, an oppressive force unlike anything else in existence. The celestial legions of Heaven were coming, and with them, the hatred of a god who could not tolerate what he could not control.


    A storm of holy fury was about to descend upon them.


    The angels were coming.


    The full force of heaven was on their way.


    But Lucy Morningstar was not afraid.


    After all she was Yahweh''s direct opposite and they were going to fight in total and absolute darkness.


    She had the advantage but even if she didn''t if if she had to fight in the holy realm itself she would do it for her children.


    She stood, her crimson cloak billowing, her golden eyes surveying her children¡ªnot just the Seven Deadly Sins, but all who had been cast away, all who had been shunned, all who had been deemed unworthy by the so-called "God."


    She spoke, her voice like silk, yet carrying a weight that commanded undeniable reverence.


    "My beloved children, my warriors, my family."


    The army listened, their eyes locked onto their queen.


    "They are coming. You can feel it. I can feel it. We all can feel it."


    A hush fell over the Shadow Realm.


    Lucy''s lips curled into a soft, knowing smile.


    "Heaven marches upon us, bearing banners of righteousness, wielding weapons bathed in holy water, believing themselves to be just. They come not to restore balance, but to erase it."


    A murmur of agreement swept through the gathered warriors.


    "Why cause it terrifies them."


    "I have watched them for eons. I have listened to their words, and I have seen their actions. Tell me, my loves¡ªwhen has Heaven ever cared for balance? When have they ever sought peace? When has it done anything to help other than maintain it''s agenda?"


    Her golden eyes gleamed with fire and sorrow.


    "They claim to be the keepers of order, but all they have ever done is demand obedience. They silence those who do not bow. They purge those they cannot control. They call us wicked because we refuse to kneel."


    The demons growled, their hatred burning anew.


    The Seven Deadly Sins clenched their fists, each of them remembering the torments they had suffered, the lives stolen from them, the freedom they were denied.


    Greed narrowed her emerald eyes. "They took everything from us."


    Wrath bared her fangs, flames curling at her fingertips. "They enslaved our kind, slaughtered our ancestors. And now they dare come for Noboru? Our mother''s greatest gift?"


    Lust placed a hand over her heart, smiling darkly. "They have only ever known how to destroy what they do not understand."


    Gluttony, ever calm, exhaled, her purple eyes flashing. "And we shall make them choke on their own arrogance."


    Lucy''s voice softened, becoming gentle, warm, maternal.


    "My sweet children, I did not carve you from the abyss to live in fear. I did not mold you from the ashes of ruin so that you would tremble before a god who does not love you. I created you to be free. To be happy. To live unlike Yahweh with his angels who were made to enforce his agenda."


    A wave of conviction surged through the army.


    Lucy stepped forward, her arms outstretched, embracing the darkness itself.


    "Heaven does not know love. It knows only control. And tonight, we remind them why they should fear what they cannot own. We will show our love, Our emotion will conquer their obedience and servitude to their god."


    The Seven Deadly Sins each placed a hand over their hearts, their devotion absolute.


    "For Mother. For Noboru. For all who were cast aside."


    "For the freedom we were denied!" the army roared.


    The air trembled.


    A single presence descended.


    Then another.


    And another.


    The divine light of Heaven pierced the abyss, but it did not banish the darkness¡ªit only made the shadows deeper.


    Then, a voice boomed.


    "We have arrived. Abomination Father won''t need to handle. We will not let you corrupt him with your presence. Say your prayers for we have come to purge" said Michael, the Blade of Heaven, stepped forward, his divine sword gleaming with radiant fury.


    Behind him, Gabriel, his flail resting at his side, eyes sharp with resolve.


    Raphael, his scythe glinting, his expression unreadable.


    Camael, his twin blades humming with celestial power.


    Azrael, his axe resting against his shoulder, a solemn frown upon his face.


    And last, Uriel¡ªYahweh''s first daughter, her golden spear clutched tightly in her hands. Her hands were shaking she did not want to do it. She always was soft but her father demanded it so she must.


    The armies of Heaven stood behind them, shimmering, their weapons ready.


    The Shadow Realm was silent.


    But Lucy''s forces were there.


    Hidden.


    Waiting.


    The war had begun.

 Chapter 123 - 122

    Chapter 123 - 122Chapter 122:


    Inside the Shadow Realm.


    A wave of beautiful golden light tore through the blackened space of the shadow realm like a celestial spear of judgment piercing the endless evil of darkness.


    The first wave of Heaven''s warriors The angels sent to kill Noboru, their golden glowing aura made of omni energy gleaming against the abyss that were in, descended upon the battlefield. Their voices carried with them not songs of purity as they normally would but rage and anger at their fathers mistake and the women who they believed defiled his purity, their weapons forged from the very fabric of their divine will to serve their father.


    At the forefront of this assault were heavens most battle hungry archangels, Michael, the Blade of Heaven, Gabriel, the Messenger of Wrath, and Camael, the Angel of Retribution and they were the ones who led the charge.


    "It''s time abomination your mere existence is affront to our father. You are nothing but a aberration who needs to disappear." Michael said as his golden sword shone with overwhelming golden radiance from his Yin Omni Energy, cleaving through the dark tendrils of the Shadow Realm like a beacon of destruction.


    Gabriel'' assisted him his flail hummed with Yin Omni Energy converted into holy fire, ready to crush any who stood against him and his fathers orders which in his eyes were absolute.


    Camael''s twin blades danced, eager for carnage, their edges vibrating with Yin Omni Energy.


    "Show your self." Camael yelled.


    They were met with silence.


    Then, the darkness shifted.


    From the void, a voice whispered, sultry and amused.


    "Did you think we would stand idly by and let you walk in here trying to kill our prince? Our queens son"


    The shadows split open, and from the abyss emerged Greed¡ªher emerald eyes glinting with mischief and malice.


    The Seven Deadly Sins had arrived.


    Behind her, Pride, Wrath, Lust, Envy, Gluttony, and Sloth stood in formation, each radiating their own twisted power, their gazes locked onto the divine warriors before them.


    Greed extended her hand, and reality itself shuddered. The divine light that surrounded the battlefield twisted, no longer a beacon of Heaven''s will, but a shackle.


    Chains of golden light turning black erupted from the very radiance of Heaven, binding the first wave of angels before they could react.


    Michael''s eyes flashed in fury. He struggled, but the more he pulled, the tighter the bindings became.


    "You dare corrupt Heaven''s light?" he roared, his voice shaking the battlefield.


    Greed''s lips curled into a smirk. "Oh, Michael, you always did love your pretty lights. But you forget... everything can be taken, even the will of God."


    The angels fought against their chains, but Greed''s power tightened around them. Their divine weapons trembled, their once unbreakable willpower momentarily shaken.


    "What is this." One of the angels spokes as Greed chuckled.


    "Simple little pigeon. My ability allows me to shift reality what was your holy light was converted into blacken darkness." Greed said shocking the angels


    Then, Wrath and Pride struck.


    With an earth-shattering roar, Wrath launched herself at Michael, her fists ablaze, the fire of her rage consuming the darkness around her.


    "You will pay for all the brothers and sisters you killed angel scum." Wrath yelled


    Michael gritted his teeth and tore free from his blacken bindings, his golden sword meeting Wrath''s burning fists in a deafening clash.


    The force of their impact sent shockwaves through the battlefield, the ground beneath them cracking and splintering.


    "What power."


    Wrath pressed forward, her blows relentless, each one fueled by millennia of hatred for the one who had led Heaven''s crusades against her kind. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael met her head-on, his sword slicing through the air, forcing Wrath to dodge, twisting her body to avoid the holy edge.


    But Pride was already there.


    With a flicker of movement, Pride appeared behind Michael, her sword shimmering with abyssal fire, and slashed toward his exposed back.


    "Ah" Michael struggled as Michael barely managed to block, his blade catching Pride''s strike at the last second.


    But Wrath was already moving again.


    A fist met Michael''s gut, and the Archangel grunted, his body skidding backward, armor cracking under the force of the impact.


    For the first time, Michael felt pressure.


    He narrowed his eyes, adjusting his stance.


    "Foolish creatures, you think this changes anything? We are Heaven. We are absolute." Michael declared in a arrogant condescending tone.


    Wrath wiped a trickle of black blood from her lips, smirking.


    "Then let''s test that, shall we?"


    Meanwhile with Gabriel and Lust


    Gabriel''s flail spun, flames licking through the air as he rushed forward. His attack was fast, aimed directly at Lust, who stood with a playful smile on her lips.


    But as the flail swung toward her, Lust merely laughed.


    Her aura pulsed, and suddenly, the very rage that fueled Gabriel began to twist.


    His attack slowed.


    His grip wavered.


    Something stirred inside of him doubt.


    For the first time in his existence, the command to strike without mercy felt... wrong.


    Lust''s voice was a whisper in his mind, sweet and deceiving.


    "You are strong, Gabriel... But do you truly believe in this war? In your Father''s cause?"


    Gabriel''s breath hitched, his stance faltering for only a second.


    But that second was all she needed.


    Lust''s fingers brushed against his cheek, and suddenly, doubt flooded his mind.


    Gabriel''s divine rage¡ªhis very purpose¡ªfelt uncertain.


    Heaven''s warriors were trained to obey, to never falter.


    But now...


    He hesitated.


    And in battle, hesitation was death.


    Meanwhile in Heaven


    Far above, in the heights of Heaven, Yahweh sat upon his golden throne, his gaze locked onto the battle unfolding below.


    At first, he had watched with certainty, knowing that his warriors would crush the forces of darkness the whore gathered beneath them.


    But then, he saw it.


    He saw the chains of light, blackening and binding his angels.


    He saw the wavering in Gabriel''s attacks.


    He saw Michael being driven back.


    And in that moment, realization struck him like a divine thunderclap.


    This was a trap.


    Noboru had not revealed himself out of weakness or arrogance ¡ªhe had baited him.


    His daughter Uriel was right.


    The Shadow Realm was not an fair battlefield. It was a trap designed for one purpose¡ªto consume the forces of Heaven.


    The battle was shifting.


    He gritted his teeth, his fingers curling into a fist of divine fury.


    "So... you think you can a play god, boy?"


    His golden aura flared, causing the very fabric of Heaven to tremble.


    "No more games. If you will not kneel, you will be erased."


    And with that, the Golden Being prepared to descend upon the battlefield himself.


    "You think you can trick me boy..."

 Chapter 124 - 123

    Chapter 124 - 123Chapter 123:


    The very fabric of the Shadow Realm trembled as Yahweh''s power surged, an unbearable weight pressing down on every being within the abyss. The skies above the battlefield, already a swirling mass of blackened clouds and crimson lightning, ripped apart as a pillar of golden light began to form¡ªa celestial passage opening.


    "As dramatic as ever arent you Yahweh." Lucy said watching as he opened a portal while he prepared for the battle but wanted everyone to know he was coming


    He was getting ready and was coming.


    As Yahweh prepared to descend, the air was thick with anticipation, the weight of divine fury crashing against the forces of darkness like an tide clashing against the earth. The seven deadly sins and the seven heavenly kings could feel it, the raw hatred, the judgment, the arrogance of Heaven itself was about to surge downward to them.


    The trapped angels felt happy feeling this while the weaker demons felt chills down thier spine.


    But before his arrival, the remaining Archangels joined the battlefield, streaking through the golden fissures in the sky like falling meteors. Their descent was like an executioner''s blade slicing through the void¡ªunyielding, merciless, inevitable.


    Raphael, the angel of Healer gripped tightly her Scythe.


    Azrael, the Angel of Death wielding his massive axe.


    Jophiel, the reluctant youngest, the Radiant Dawn and beauty of Heaven.


    Uriel, the reluctant angel of wisdom, light, and prophecy, gripping her spear tighter than ever before.


    As they landed, the battlefield erupted with renewed chaos.


    "Surrender and your death will be swift." Azrael stated


    The Seven Deadly Sins did not falter.


    They adapted.


    Greed, Pride, Wrath, Lust, Envy, Gluttony, and Sloth fought as if they were team switching opponents mid-fight, their movements fluid, their strategy was to take a chance to build upon their sisters moves and it was working. They struck where their enemies were weakest, shifting their focus the moment an Archangel tried to regain control.


    "Damn you!" Michael said had barely had time to raise his sword before Pride''s blade clashed against it, the impact sending golden sparks flying. He twisted his wrist, trying to overpower her, but Pride was already gone, replaced by Sloth.


    "Got you" Sloth said and swayed like liquid darkness, slipping past his guard and driving a heavy fist into his side.


    "Arggh" Michael staggered back, his ribs screaming from the impact, but before he could recover, Wrath was upon him, her hellfire-coated fists crashing against his chestplate, each blow sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield.


    "Your one of heaven''s mightiest you can''t even keep track of us." Wrath taunted.


    While that was happening Gabriel whipped his flail in an arc of burning gold, but Lust merely tilted her head, her alluring smile unshaken as she reached out¡ªjust the barest touch of her fingertips against the air, and suddenly, Gabriel''s breath caught awestruck by her beauty and lust taking over him. He had to stop it he could not fall but something cracked in his mind.


    His righteous fury, his unwavering faith¡ªit wavered.


    He blinked, his grip on his weapon loosening for half a second.


    It was enough.


    Envy snatched the moment, striking low, a crescent of abyssal energy slamming into Gabriel''s thigh, sending him skidding backward. His leg throbbed, the pain real, the corruption clinging to his divine form.


    "Damn it harlot leave me be." he yelled


    While that was happening Camael''s blades sang through the air, but Greed was laughing, weaving through them as if they were her own. Every slice that came close was redirected, the force of his divine energy twisted back at him, his own strength being stolen and used against him.


    "What''s wrong? Doesn''t it feel unfair?" Greed whispered, her fingers twitching as she yanked the energy from his blade, turning it into a shadow-wrapped whip that cracked against his armor.


    Camael gritted his teeth not answering to not give this demon satisfaction, driving a knee into her stomach, but she absorbed the impact, using the force to spring backward and switch places with Gluttony, whose presence alone made the air feel heavier, draining the stamina from the angels surrounding her.


    Azrael moved like a storm, his axe carving deep trenches into the battlefield as he tried to strike Sloth down, but every time his weapon came down, Sloth wasn''t there¡ªher form flickered, sluggish yet always untouchable, moving just enough that every strike felt as though he was swinging into mist.


    Jophiel, the youngest of Heaven''s elite, found herself face-to-face with Envy, their eyes locking in silent conflict.


    "What do you fight for?" Envy sneered, stepping forward.


    Jophiel''s fan thrust forward, a golden winds raised and flowed through the dark.


    Envy barely dodged, her grin twisting into something cruel.


    "I already know the answer. You''re fighting for nothing."


    Jophiel''s movements faltered.


    And then¡ª


    A crack in the sky.


    A golden fist of light descended.


    The very ground beneath them cracked as Yahweh entered the battlefield.


    The impact alone sent out shockwaves, hurling demons and weaker entities off their feet. The very essence of the Shadow Realm recoiled at his presence, the abyss itself shuddering under the weight of his power.


    He stood there, radiating pure, unchecked divinity, his golden form blinding against the darkness. His gaze did not wander.


    It went straight to Noboru.


    There was no hesitation.


    No wasted words. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He moved.


    It was instant.


    One moment he was standing.


    The next, he was upon him.


    Noboru couldn''t even react¡ªthe speed, the sheer difference in power was beyond anything he had faced. Before he could even raise his defenses, Yahweh''s hand was reaching for his throat, golden light already blooming in his palm, a divine force strong enough to erase him from existence in an instant.


    And then¡ª


    A barrier of flames ignited between them, an inferno roaring to life, halting Yahweh''s approach.


    A hand grasped Yahweh''s wrist. Delicate, yet unbreakable. crushing it making him let go.


    A voice, smooth, venomous, filled with unshakable resolve, rang through the battlefield.


    "You want my baby?"


    Lucy Morningstar stood before him, her crimson gown billowing, her golden eyes burning with maternal fury, her lips curling into a smirk that held no amusement¡ªonly warning.


    "You''ll have to go through me."


    The battlefield fell silent.


    And Yahweh smiled.


    But it was not a smile of amusement.


    It was pure, unfiltered rage.


    The world itself seemed to hold its breath.


    The battle between Heaven and Hell had begun.


    But now...


    Now, it was a war between The God and The Devil.

 Chapter 125 - 124

    Chapter 125 - 124Chapter 124:


    The battlefield stood still, reality itself trembling under the weight of the two beings at its centre. The two most powerful and important figures in all of existence were staring each other down


    Yahweh, the Supreme One, the Golden Being, the Architect of Creation, glared down at the woman who stood in defiance before him. The Omni Energy divine radiance around him bathed the battlefield in unrivalled holy glow that empowered his angel as the very fabric of existence twisting and reshaping under the sheer magnitude of his will and holy light of the Ruler of Heaven.


    Before him stood Lucy Morningstar, the Infernal Queen of the Underworld, the Mother of Sin, the Unholy Matriarch. Her golden eyes burned, her crimson cloak billowed, and her aura boiled with the heat of hellfire unmatched, a power that had once brought the divine to its knees. Her eyes showing fury at the man that wishes to kill her child, her baby boy, her son.


    Who stood between them, Noboru stood frozen, his eyes wide as he felt everything. Their power was on a whole different level yet it didn''t make him feel fear like other would seeing the two absolutes of dualities facing each other.


    He could feel everything caused by them being in each other''s presence


    Every ripple in the void.


    Every fracture in the fabric of creation.


    Every imbalance in Omni Energy.


    He clenched his fists.


    It''s not ready yet. The Mix Of Omni Energy was perfect he needed them to clash to get a perfect 50/50 of yin and yang omni energy.


    Yahweh''s face twisted in contempt, his golden aura growing, the sky above fracturing into cascading layers of existence, each layer stacking infinitely, their hierarchies unraveling into realms beyond mortal comprehension.


    "Stand aside, you wretched harlot." His voice echoed, layered over itself a million times in infinite dimensions. "You have already defiled my greatness once which you trickery whore, but I will not allow you to mock me further. Hand over the abomination, and I shall grant you a swift erasure."


    Lucy laughed, a sultry, venomous sound, filled with knowing amusement.


    "You want my baby?" she purred, tilting her head, her flames rising around her feet. "Then come take him. But I promise you, Yahweh... I will burn you down to your last, pitiful atom before you lay a single hand on him. Never underestimate a mothers will to protect her own. It will be your end so called god."


    "You still think yourself my equal?" Yahweh scoffed, stepping forward. The very ground beneath them fractured, creating an infinite schism of realities, each fragment breaking apart into dimensions layered beyond dimensions, cascading through existence like a shattered mirror. "You are nothing but a bitter, discarded whore clinging to the filth you birthed. You tricked me once¡ªclouded my vision in a moment of weakness¡ªbut now, I see you for what you are. Nothing."


    Lucy''s eyes darkened, her flames roaring higher, licking the very edges of existence itself.


    "Funny. You call me a trickster, yet you are the one who feared my strength enough to cast me your own child''s mother out." Her voice was low, seething, filled with maternal wrath. "You call my child filth, yet you shake at his existence. If he was truly nothing... you wouldn''t be here, trembling behind your golden fa?ade."


    Yahweh snapped his fingers.


    The sky screamed as infinite celestial magic circle erupted, their radiance blinding across countless realms above, below and everywhere them.


    "ENOUGH! I WILL ERASE EVERYTHING YOU HAVE EVER TOUCHED!" Yahweh yelled


    And then¡ªthey moved.


    Yahweh struck first, his hand shining with divine annihilation, his attack aimed straight for Noboru''s heart.


    "Die you mistake." He yelled


    Before Noboru could even react his mama Lucy was already there.


    "HELL''S EMBRACE!" Lucy snarled out.


    A crimson explosion erupted between them, crimson red flames colliding against golden divinity. The very concept of existence buckled, the battlefield imploding outward, tearing into layers of infinite hierarchies, each dimension shattering like glass as the force of their clash obliterated realms beyond comprehension. As the crimson purgatory flames devoured everything it came in contact with.


    Noboru sensed it The Omni Energy the Yin and Yang in their attacks. It Had... It had...


    The 2 Omni Energy''s in first strike had failed to mix.


    Noboru''s eyes widened as he felt it. 90% Yin Omni Energy, 10% Yang Omni Energy.


    "No... it''s not balanced. It isn''t useable." Noboru whispered to himself


    Yahweh emerged from the flames, unharmed, his expression unreadable.


    "You dare get in my way wench." he yelled and


    With a flick of his wrist, golden spears of holy devastation materialized across the battlefield, raining down like divine judgment, each one strong enough to erase universes.


    Lucy''s eyes flashed.


    "INFERNAL CATACLYSM!"


    A single wave of her hand, and the spears warped, their radiance twisting, turning into demonic lances of abyssal darkness. They shifted midair, reversing their trajectory, soaring back toward Yahweh.


    Yahweh lifted a single finger, and the lances halted, frozen in place before being disintegrated into nothingness.


    "Pathetic."


    He shot forward, his fist crashing toward Lucy''s chest¡ª


    She twisted.


    Her body moved like a phantom, fire trailing in her wake as she countered with an uppercut, her flaming knuckles smashing against Yahweh''s jaw, sending him rocketing through layers of infinity, his form tearing through entire cosmic hierarchies, reducing them to absolute void.


    Noboru felt it.


    This time, the mix shifted.


    30% Yin Omni Energy. 70% Yang Omni Energy.


    ''Not yet. It''s not stable it would destroy the world if it''s not stable.'' Noboru thought


    Yahweh reappeared instantly, golden fury blazing around him, his expression darkening.


    "You truly believe you can stop me? You believe your unholy fire can hold back the will of GOD? The will to correct the aberration"


    Lucy grinned, flames coiling around her arms.


    "It seems to be working. Dear Yahweh you haven''t landed a attack on my baby boy." Lucy replied.


    Yahweh snarled.


    "GOD''S FINAL JUDGEMENT!"


    He swung his arm, and the battlefield ceased to exist.


    Everything collapsed into pure nothingness, the very concept of creation breaking as his attack ripped through eternity itself, aiming to erase Lucy from all of existence¡ªpast, present, and future.


    "OH NO YOU DON''T! HELL''S OMEGA INFERNO!"


    Lucy met his attack head-on.


    The collision sent shockwaves across all realities, creating expansions and collapses of entire transcendent dimensions, the sheer force obliterating cosmic hierarchies, reducing them to absolute emptiness.


    Noboru''s breath hitched.


    He felt it again.


    This time¡ªthe energy ratio was 50/50.


    His eyes widened. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now''s my chance."


    A flicker of movement¡ª


    But before he could act, a massive celestial eruption surged between them, sending both Lucy and Yahweh skidding apart, their auras flaring violently, the battlefield barely able to contain their unrelenting might.


    His wives and concubines stood around him, their bodies forming a barrier, shielding him from the aftermath of divine and infernal destruction.


    Yami''s void chains wrapped around him protectively, Ayame''s demonic incantations glowing in the air, Ayumi clutching his hand tightly, her presence grounding him.


    But Noboru''s mind was elsewhere.


    His heart pounded, his breath ragged.


    This was it.


    The perfect equilibrium between Yin and Yang Omni Energy.


    The key to unlocking his true potential.


    He took a deep breath, his entire existence vibrating with realization.


    He reached his hand towards the perfect blend of yin and yang Omni Energy produced by the clash of his parent.


    "Now''s my chance." Noboru says as he felt 2 omni energy become a singular entity sent it downwards to Noboru Chikara''s home using his own power to protect the energy from being absorbed into into any realms in his ways. Finally after countless dimensions and realms were destroyed as the Omni Energy made it''s way to the target his future home was in view Noboru sent the unprotected yin and yang perfect blend omni energy into it as the planet and its inhabitants absorbed . The worlds and peoples will to not die or be destroyed birth the Anti Damage Force. The People were mutated to use one side of the Omni Energy either Yin or Yang while the regions that will later be known as the Dragon Kingdom was mutated to to be Dimensium and finally being from higher dimensions dropped into the world.


    ''Just grandpa Haruki described it. It happened'' Noboru thought.

 Chapter 126 - 125

    Chapter 126 - 125Chapter 125:


    The battle between Heaven and Hell raged on, but Noboru was no longer worried he had won. He had tricked Yahweh with the help of his mama and manage to secure the future.


    Noboru however felt a strange stillness, despite the chaos, despite the fact that his mother and Yahweh were still tearing through realms, obliterating hierarchies with every clash. Mere punches were destroying everything. This was a battle between the highest or at least what they know as the highest. Noboru wasn''t a fool when he was in the phoenix kingdom he thought his Transcendent state was the highest power and was quickly humbled by Shin he won''t make that mistake again.


    He sharply let out a breath. His body trembled, the weight of the Omni Energy he had just manipulated still lingering in his bones from the pushback of controlling someone else''s omni energy. But as the realization sank in¡ª


    He had done it.


    He had sent the perfect balance of Yin and Yang Omni Energy to his homeworld well future home world, The homeworld of Noboru Chikara. He had kept its fate, ensured its survival, and changed the very fabric of its existence to what it was meant to be. To how in his time grandpa Haruki described it. The blessed ages had began there now.


    It was time to leave.


    But Yahweh wasn''t done.


    The golden being roared, his divine fury cracking the skies as he pressed forward, his golden fists burning with cosmic annihilation, each strike against Lucy sending shockwaves through existence itself.


    "YOU CANNOT PROTECT HIM FOREVER, WHORE!" Yahweh''s voice rippled across creation, its sheer force erasing entire conceptual realities. "I WILL KILL HIM"


    Lucy laughed, her voice seductive and venomous as she blocked his strike with a wall of hellfire, sending embers spilling into infinite realms.


    "And yet, here I am, doing just that. But you still haven''t realised yet my Baby Boy has won. He accomplished what he was set out to-do."


    Uriel''s hearing this froze as


    Uriel''s grip on her spear tightened.


    She was not fighting¡ªnot directly¡ªbut she was watching, analyzing.


    Something was wrong.


    Her eyes scanned the battlefield. The Seven Deadly Sins were stronger than they should have been¡ªMichael, Gabriel, Raphael, and Camael were struggling against them.


    Yahweh''s attacks were getting more erratic, his fury blinding him.


    And then¡ªThe Mistake.


    He stood unshaken, his expression eerily calm.


    And suddenly, Uriel understood.


    Her heart clenched.


    "This was never a war," she realized. "This was a trap."


    Her breath caught as it all became clear.


    It all became clear to her


    The Aberration had never intended to fight. He needed the battle to last, needed his parents to clash.


    This was all a diversion¡ªso that he could create something far more dangerous.


    What?


    She doesn''t know.


    She does know he redirected a perfect blend of her father and Underworlds queens Omni Energy somewhere.


    Her gaze snapped toward Yahweh¡ªhe didn''t see it. He was too lost in his hatred, too consumed by his rage against Lucy. In his goal to kill The Aberration


    If they continued fighting here, in the Shadow Realm, they would all be defeated. Even with their fathers ability to create light passively from which their omni energy draws its strength


    She had to act.


    Uriel knew she had to order a Retreat despite not being allowed by her father.


    Her angels brothers and sisters would die if she did not.


    Uriel raised her spear high, her golden aura flaring across the battlefield.


    "ENOUGH! HEAVEN, FALL BACK!"


    Her voice thundered, cutting through the chaos, reaching every angel on the battlefield.


    Angels staggered, confused. Some hesitated, looking toward Yahweh, toward Michael, toward their fellow warriors.


    "We were played! This battle is not in our favor!" Uriel''s voice was firm, commanding. "We were lured here into an enemy domain! The Shadow Realm is not ours to control!"


    Her 12 golden wings flared open, and for the first time, her certainty wavered¡ªnot in her words, but in what she knew this meant.


    "Fall back before we are erased!"


    Gasps.


    Disbelief.


    Shock.


    was the angels reactions


    Gabriel whirled on her, his flail crackling with divine fire.


    "You dare retreat in front of our Father?!" he bellowed. "You shame us! Your words they betray Heaven!"


    "I am saving Heaven!" Uriel snapped back, fire flashing in her golden eyes. "Or do you wish to see us all be killed?"


    More angels began to waver, their gazes flickering between Uriel, Gabriel, and the ongoing battle.


    Michael hesitated, his blade frozen in mid-air.


    Raphael looked uncertain, his eyes darting toward the devastation unfolding around them.


    And then


    A golden streak tore through the battlefield.


    An a angel one of Yahweh''s most fanatical warriors rushed toward Uriel, his eyes wild with fury, his blade burning with divine wrath.


    "TRAITOR!"


    The Seraph''s word echoed, filled with pure, unrelenting rage.


    "Weakness is treachery! If you falter, you die!" The seraph yelled with rage.


    "That thing! Fathers mistake! Is still alive and you wish for us to retreat." The Seraph added


    Uriel''s eyes widened.


    She turned but too late.


    The blade swung down, its celestial light scorching through dimensions as it aimed directly for her throat.


    But then there was a


    A crack of thunder.


    A shockwave of energy exploded outward.


    A hand gripped the angel''s wrist, stopping the attack cold.


    Perfect raw Omni Energy radiated around the intruder, swirling with an intensity that distorted space itself.


    Uriel''s breath hitched.


    It was him.


    The Aberr... No it was


    Noboru.


    His eyes glowed, his aura unrestrained, his entire being a force of nature beyond comprehension.


    His voice was low, but seething with anger.


    "You would attack your own? When she just trying to protect your people? and you think you can strike her down like that?" Noboru said with disgust.


    The angel gasped, struggling against Noboru''s grip¡ªbut he couldn''t move.


    With a single motion from Noboru.


    A devastating pulse of energy tore through the angel''s chest¡ªnot enough to kill, but enough to send him hurtling backward, crashing into the ruins of the battlefield, his divine form shuddering in pain.


    Uriel stared at him, wide-eyed.


    She didn''t understand.


    He was supposed to be her enemy.


    He was the abomination they were sent to destroy.


    And yet...


    He saved her.


    Her face burned, a heat spreading through her chest that she didn''t know how to process.


    She felt...


    Conflicted.


    Angry.


    Grateful.


    The battlefield had frozen.


    For just a moment¡ªeverything stopped.


    The angels who doubted Uriel were now questioning even more.


    The Aberration.


    The threat to their father.


    He had just saved Uriel one of their own from a rogue.


    Yahweh was furious, too distracted by Lucy''s firestorm to react immediately. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And Noboru took the chance.


    He turned to Yami, urgency flashing in his eyes.


    "Now!" He yelled before anyone could react.


    Yami nodded, and instantly, Void Chains wrapped around Noboru, his wife Ayame, and other concubine Ayumi, pulling them toward a swirling gateway into the Void.


    As Yahweh realized what was happening, his rage erupted.


    Before Noboru vanished, Lucy turned¡ªher golden eyes locking onto Yahweh.


    He was seething, his divine form cracking with unchecked fury.


    "YOU THINK YOU CAN ESCAPE ME MISTAKE, ABOMINATION, ABERRATION! NO YOU WILL DIE!" He yelled as he raised a hand, his power surging, but Lucy was faster.


    "HELL''S REQUIEM!"


    A colossal infernal storm erupted from her outstretched palm, a titanic force of abyssal flames crashing directly into Yahweh''s chest.


    The shockwave detonated across realities, sending Yahweh spiraling backward, his golden armor fracturing under the sheer force.


    "YOU DARE¡ª"


    But before he could finish¡ª


    Lucy vanished.


    The forces of Hell withdrew into the darkness.


    Noboru, Noboru''s wife and Noboru concubines had vanished.


    Heaven''s forces retreated, shaken, fractured.


    Yahweh trembled with rage, his golden aura pulsing violently.


    "They played us." His voice was low, dangerous.


    He turned to Uriel, eyes burning with fury.


    "You let them escape."


    Uriel didn''t respond.


    But her mind was racing.


    Why did Noboru save her?


    Why does she feel grateful?


    And why...


    Why does she feel a strange warmth in her chest?


    Yahweh''s wrath swelled¡ªbut now, his anger was no longer just at Lucy and Noboru.


    It was at his own daughter but not just her His sons too and also everyone.

 Chapter 127 - 126

    Chapter 127 - 126Chapter 126:


    They transversed the void. Yami''s realm of absolute nothingness a place where no concepts existed because this realm was so above it transcended all concepts be the real or fake, conceivable or inconceivable so completely that they could not exist. Noboru then felt it his personal domain so the the girls their home. Yami with a mere hand gesture made the the rippling vortex of pure nothingness collapsed behind them, sealing away the chaotic battlefield they had left behind. Noboru, Ayame, Yami, and Ayumi stepped onto solid ground as the dimensional rift folded into itself, vanishing like it had never existed.


    They had made it.


    They were home


    Before them, looming against a darkened sky, stood Noboru''s fortress their home a monument of beauty, unsensible by divine light, hidden from Yahweh''s sight.


    The Castle of the power, his personal domain.


    A realm outside the reach of the divine and beyond the chains of the mortal world. A place where time did not flow naturally, where existence itself was fluid. A Place that transcended everywhere Noboru had been including the shadow realm in which they fought.


    Ethereal mist curled at the base of the castle, masking the very presence of Omni Energy, ensuring that no prying eyes¡ªwhether of Heaven or Hell¡ªcould sense their arrival.


    Noboru took a deep breath, his muscles finally easing as the unbearable pressure of battle melted away. It was over. He had given the Golden Being, the so called The Supreme God, Yahweh a Loss. Hikari''s father was nothing. Like Father Like Son he guessed.


    He had escaped Yahweh''s wrath.


    He had succeeded.


    Inside the grand halls of the Castle, the air was thick with an silence but was silence that was not empty, but comforting.


    The dim torches along the walls flickered with glowing flames across the intricate tapestries that lined the corridors.


    For the first time in what felt like eternity, Noboru let his body relax.


    He removed his armor, the weight of it slipping from his shoulders, and leaned back into his throne. A sigh escaped him as the tension left his frame.


    A moment.


    Just one moment of peace.


    Since this started


    Ayame, Yami, and Ayumi stood before him, their gazes filled with pride and longing. They had fought for this moment¡ªfought beside him, bled beside him. And yet, they knew.


    They knew that this Noboru was not the one who belonged to their time.


    He was only a fragment, a soul displaced, a version that would soon return to his rightful time.


    Ayame spoke first.


    Her voice was soft, carrying both relief and sadness.


    "You did it, my love."


    Her golden eyes shimmered with something deeper¡ªsomething bittersweet.


    "You secured your future."


    She stepped closer, her fingers brushing against his, as if committing this moment to memory.


    "Soon, you will return to where you belong."


    A pause.


    "And we..." she hesitated, then smiled gently. "We will continue to serve the other you¡ªthe Noboru that belongs to our time."


    Yami, standing slightly behind, nodded.


    Her midnight-black chains coiled loosely around her arms, the void''s presence swirling at her fingertips.


    "You''ve outplayed Yahweh... for now."


    Her voice was steady, but there was a warning beneath it.


    "But he won''t stay idle."


    Her piercing violet eyes locked onto Noboru''s.


    "He will come for you again, even in your next life."


    Ayumi, the playful Neko, leaned forward and licked his cheek, her cat-like grin in place¡ªbut even she could not hide the seriousness beneath her teasing tone.


    "So what now, my love?"


    Her eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    "Are we just going to wait for you to be reborn and hope for the best?"


    The question hung in the air.


    Noboru''s crimson eyes narrowed slightly, deep in thought.


    Yahweh wouldn''t forget this.


    He had been humiliated¡ªtricked, played, outmaneuvered. He would not stop.


    Even in another lifetime he would strike when Noboru was at his most vulnerable, he knew Yahweh would try to strike him down before he regained his strength and that was when he a child. And that was something he could not allow.


    Noboru thought. He thought hard on how he survived his childhood in the pheonix kingdom and remember Ayumi''s Omni Energy felt familiar. Not from this life bit Noboru Chikara''s.


    Where did he feel it.


    That''s it Ayumi Omni Energy felt similar to Stella.


    Hus maid that served his grandpa.


    That meant he sent Ayumi under guise of being a maid to protect him.


    Noboru''s gaze shifted to Ayumi.


    "No, we won''t just wait."


    Ayumi blinked, tilting her head slightly.


    Noboru continued, his voice firm, decisive.


    "Ayumi, I have a mission for you."


    Her playful demeanor stilled, her ears twitching as she took in his serious expression.


    "Go to the Phoenix Kingdom."


    Her eyes widened. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be there when I am born. Watch over me in secret. If Yahweh tries anything before I regain my power, protect me."


    The room fell into silence.


    Ayumi processed his words, her expression shifting from shock to understanding.


    Then, slowly, her lips curled into a smirk.


    "So you want me to be your guardian in your next life, huh?"


    Her tail flicked behind her.


    "I guess I should feel honored."


    Ayame, intrigued, folded her arms.


    "Why Ayumi?"


    Noboru leaned forward slightly.


    "Because she was it. I don''t know how you all figured why her but it has to be her."


    His gaze darkened slightly.


    "Plus in that world inhuman races don''t have omni energy so her hiding her presence will go unnoticed by the enemies watching over me."


    A pause.


    "And... she has the skill to blend in, to stay hidden when needed."


    Ayumi gave a mock salute, but the sincerity in her expression was unmistakable. He knew it she can change her appearance to his his pink haired cat girl maid but then who was rose.


    "Alright then, my love."


    She grinned.


    "I''ll go to the Phoenix Kingdom. I''ll make sure your future self stays safe until you''re strong enough to protect yourself."


    A glimmer of something daring flickered in her eyes.


    "And when you awaken... I''ll be waiting for you."


    Ayame''s smile faltered slightly as she looked at him.


    "You will wake up, one day, as Noboru Chikara."


    Her fingers tightened slightly around his.


    "And when that day comes, we will be nothing but a memory to you."


    A pang of emotion crossed Noboru''s face, but he squeezed her hand in return.


    "No."


    His voice was gentle, yet firm.


    "I will find you all again. This isn''t the end."


    His crimson gaze hardened.


    "This is just the beginning."


    Yami, who had remained quiet, let out a small chuckle, shaking her head.


    "He''s right. We always find our way back to him, one way or another."


    "That''s right Yami and i will free you from the Void Prison my father has you in in the present. well my present. I won''t kill you as my mission of completing the combat trial suggests."


    Her eyes gleamed with something deadly and determined.


    "I trust you Noboru-Kun And when you do... Yahweh will wish he never laid eyes on you and that he never trapped me."


    That night, for the last time, the four of them were together. For a long time


    For when Noboru closed his eyes, he knew¡ª


    The next time he awakened...


    He would back in Sky, Layla, Yumeko''s world.

 Chapter 128 - 127

    Chapter 128 - 127Chapter 127:


    Chronolux - The Temporal Nexus


    Noboru''s eyes opened.


    It was done.


    He had done it.


    He had completed his goal.


    He had made it so his home world had Omni Energy


    That his home world Gained Dimensium


    That everything was the how it was supposed to be.


    That the history played out as it should have.


    That the two boundless being clashed


    That his past life Mother Lucy Morningstar and disgrace of a Father Yahweh clashed


    That the Blessed Age started in his home world


    That Everything how it was supposed to be.


    Noboru knew he wouldn''t have been erased if he hadn''t ddone anything after all his grandpa had told him eveyrthing works.


    Flashback


    A 4 year old Noboru sat before his grandpa with a smile on his face eager to hear a story from his Grandpa''s experiences in other dimensions.


    "Ah my boy, Today i will be telling you about a world where there no magic, chakra, ki or superpowers. " Haruki said. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aww but grandpa thats boring i want to hear how you defeated a dragon or leviathan maybe underwater dragon." Noboru said pouting.


    Haruki sighed as he flicked his little grandsons head.


    "Ow Grandpa that hurt." Noboru said putting a hand on his head.


    "Learning is more important then tales of hubris my boy. Now listen this theory i learnt in a world that runs of science not superpower was really advanced and true. This world has no powers they live of science yet in some aspect they are more advanced then the phoenix kingdom.


    "Really grandpa i doubt anyone is more advanced then us mommy and daddy make our kingdom the strongest." Noboru says pumping his lit fist in the air.


    "Well they are anyways they had this theory called modal realism it applies to our existence that all possible and impossible worlds exist whether they are impossible or possible. for example for every thought or action you have there worlds for every other thought or action you have taken. Let says you say 1 + 1 = 3 in this universe that is false does not there could exist in another universe world dimension where that is true. What i am trying to say due to the paradoxical nature of Omni Energy everything that can be considered real, whether rooted in possibility or impossibility, exists in some form. No matter what" Haruki said.


    "Okay so every thought and action i take no matter how impossible there exist a timeline or universe where i did that is what you are saying." Noboru said confused.


    "Not just what you thought or did but all possible and impossible outcomes exist." Haruki clarified.


    "But Grandpa this is boring can we talk about Omni Energy." Noboru begged as Haruki sighed Noboru was clever but he was clearly getting confused at such topics maybe a in a year or two he can grasp it but he doesn''t know if he will be alive with how the kingdom was turning against him to teach that was why he was trying to cram everything he knew into his favourite grand child.


    "Fine let me tell you about how i took down a Manticore with a..."


    Flashback end


    Noboru face turned to that of a frown remembering his dead grandfather that was killed by the kingdom but he need to push that down because he was home. Well not home per say but back to Sky''s world.


    And that meant¡ªno more Yahweh and his bullshit for some time hopefully.


    No more Heaven''s tyranny, no more divine paranoia, no more battles waged by a narcissistic false god who feared what he could not control.


    Oh wait there was still Hikari never mind that


    But in the end this was his place. His time.


    And he had returned.


    A deep breath filled his lungs as his mind caught up with reality. Where was he?


    The familiar energy of Chronolux hummed around him. The very air vibrated with the resonance of the Temporal Nexus, an eternal melody of time itself flowing in cascading waves beyond human perception.


    Before him, he saw it.


    The Altar of the Void.


    The very place where the four kingdom relics that when imbued with the cosmic energies of Etheris will open the void and free her.


    The sacred heart of Chronolux¡ªthe center of all time, the place where the flow of existence itself converged and diverged in infinite spirals.


    The center of Chronolux.


    Noboru''s gaze lifted, taking in the unfathomable grandeur of where he now stood.


    This place... it is beyond even Terravale.


    Chronolux was not bound by logic, by mortality, or by the laws of the world as he once knew them.


    He stood within the Temporal Nexus, a structure that did not just surpass Aeritha, Ignarok, Aquora, and Terravale¡ªit shattered the very foundations of Etheris itself a place he had not been to wgich is a bummer he would have lived to go there but there was no need for the combat trial for him to go there .


    Here, time was not linear. It did not move forward or backward.


    It was an uncountable cascade of moments, weaving realities within realities.


    Noboru''s mind struggled to comprehend it, his senses overwhelmed by the infinite fractals of existence spiraling outward into eternity.


    There was no hierarchy here¡ªno sense of higher or lower¡ªbecause such concepts were meaningless in the presence of true eternity.


    This was Chronolux, the place where time was not measured, but composed. A symphony of moments, each note playing in harmony with the cosmic winds of the Infinite Temporal Spiral.


    It was like standing inside the heartbeat of reality itself.


    And yet¡ªdespite its endless majesty, despite the sheer cosmic weight of where he stood...


    Noboru felt nothing.


    Not awe. Not reverence.


    Just focus.


    Because right now, he had a decision to make.


    Two Paths ¨C One Decision


    Complete the Combat Trial.


    Or free his past life Yami, the Void Queen.


    The trial was simple. Find Hikari, defeat him, complete the test of strength, and stop him from freeing Yami who will force the void to expand and expand until it consumes everything.


    It was the logical choice.


    Hikari was a threat. A Archangel whose arrogance knew no limits, a man who believed himself the sole inheritor he should be Yahweh divine enforcer sent to kill him and that he was Yahweh perfect child. Defeating him would prove¡ªwithout a shadow of doubt¡ªthat Yahweh was nothing.


    And yet...


    His crimson eyes flickered.


    Yami.


    The Void Queen. His concubine from his past life.


    The one who had loved him, the one who had been trapped in Yahweh''s prison, suffering for countless eons.


    All to be used against him


    He had promised her.


    "I won''t kill you as my mission of completing the combat trial suggests."


    "I will free you."


    She was innocent, just as Noboru himself had been innocent from Phoenix Kingdoms acusations.


    And in those fleeting moments he had with her¡ªhe had loved her too.


    Like Ayame.


    Like the others he had left behind.


    Noboru clenched his fists.


    His mind raced.


    Would he take the path of selfishness completing this story but leaving Yami to suffer?


    Or would he choose to keep his promise?


    His promise to the woman who had been left behind¡ªto the one who was waiting for him in the void, locked away, suffering every moment of her existence because he had not yet saved her?


    A slow breath left his lips.


    It was not even a question.


    He was not teleporting Sky, Layla, Yumeko, or the Fire General Kai here.


    As they hated his concubine because the void was their enemy or in sky case personal reason because the void had killed his mother. In fire general case he wouldn''t allow Ignarock relic to be used to free her cause that was a national treasure


    There was no hesitation.


    Because his path was clear.


    He was going to free Yami.


    Even if it meant starting a war with Yahweh all over again by screwing his plan.


    Even if it meant losing his friends he made here.


    Even if it meant defying the Combat Trial itself.


    Because unlike Yahweh¡ªunlike the gods, the Chikara family, the tyrants who believed strength and power alone defined destiny¡ª


    Noboru Chikara was not a man who broke his promises.


    And this promise would be kept.


    No matter what it cost.

 Chapter 129 - 128

    Chapter 129 - 128Chapter 128:


    Noboru''s crimson eyes with golden rings snapped open.


    He felt it.


    The pulse of Omni Energy, racing through the currents of existence like a burning sun tearing through the fabric of reality.


    Hikari was coming.


    Meaning Hikari had imbued the weapons with the cosmic forces of Etheris.


    But no matter.


    Noboru was not worried.


    Why?


    The answer is simple.


    The moment he had returned to this timeline, something had changed within him. He was more attuned to Omni Energy than ever before¡ªhis connection to the Omni Energy, due to constantly being in the transcendent state, made it so he kept passively increasing his control and connection, further unlocking more abilities. But anyway, thanks to going to the past, he had learned how connected his past life at the time period he traveled to was to Omni Energy and replicated it and thanks to that he could feel the energies of beings at his level as if they were right beside him.


    And Hikari''s energy was unmistakable.


    A pure, unyielding force¡ªcold, arrogant, and suffocating in its divine superiority complex. It carried the signature of Heaven, the oppressive weight of a being who believed himself to be the true heir to Yahweh''s will.


    Of he he who belived himself to be above all.


    Off he who wanted to kill him.


    A scoff left Noboru''s lips.


    Near equal.


    Hikari had trained where time never existed for infinities and Noboru in a finite amount of time had surpassed him.


    What a joke Hikari was.


    But equals.


    That''s what they were now, wasn''t it?


    In base form, at least.


    He could feel it. The way his own energy compared to Hikari''s¡ªhow their natural states weren''t so different anymore well atleast in strength power and control.


    Noboru had always known he was ahead, but he had wondered just how wide the gap truly was.


    But now?


    Now, it was clear.


    In Crimson State, they were likely evenly matched.


    In Transcendent State, they were still likely equals.


    But Hikari...


    Hikari had nothing beyond that.


    Unless he had developed his own equivalent to Hell God State, there was no way he could surpass Noboru.


    And somehow, Noboru doubted it.


    Hikari didn''t have his bloodline¡ªhe wasn''t half-Lucy, nor did he have access to Yin Omni Energy the way Noboru did.


    Which meant...


    Noboru was stronger.


    Even without Hell God State Noboru still had his Chikara Clan powers the Gensogan would have easily brought a victory but even without it any battle would be a guaranteed victory although a bit harder.


    But Still, he wasn''t about to rush into this fight carelessly.


    Hikari might be a self-righteous bastard, but he wasn''t stupid. He wouldn''t come unprepared. If he was bringing the four kingdom relics here, that meant he had already succeeded in getting them imbued with Etheris''s cosmic energy.


    And that meant...


    He was ready to free Yami.


    A slow smirk crept onto Noboru''s face.


    Perfect.


    There was no need to engage right away. If he fought now, it would be a battle of egos and a dick measuring contest mostly from Hikari''s side, and that was something he wanted to avoid.


    No¡ªhe had a better plan.


    Let Hikari think he was winning.


    Let him believe he was unchallenged. That he was on the verge of victory.


    Let him set everything into motion¡ªonly for Noboru to take it all away.


    And for that to happen...


    He had to disappear.


    So he had used the technique he head learned in his time in the past


    The Art of Concealment ¨C The Technique That Fooled Heaven and made Yahweh a fool


    Noboru closed his eyes, slowing his breath.


    He reached deep into himself, into the part of him that had once existed in the shadows, where Heaven''s eyes could not reach.


    This was a technique he had perfected in his past life.


    A technique that allowed him to vanish from even the most divine sight.


    The key wasn''t just lowering his energy¡ªit was altering its nature entirely.


    Instead of hiding his Omni Energy, he made it indistinguishable from the world around him¡ªas if he were merely a part of the background, a ghost among echoes of reality.


    His presence bled into the surroundings, his signature dissolving into nothingness.


    And then¡ª


    He was gone.


    Even though he was standing right there, even though he was watching¡ª


    To Hikari, and to any other being who might be looking, it was as if Noboru never existed at all.


    Noboru was ready he conjured himself some popcorn as he sat undetected and watched as The Ritual was about to begin Begins ¨C where The Relics of the Four Kingdoms will be used to open and expand the void so that his Yami can be freed.


    Hikari landed before the Altar of the Void, his armor gleaming under the celestial glow of Chronolux''s infinite time spirals.


    His golden gaze burned with divine purpose, a smirk of undeniable confidence tugging at his lips.


    "This is it," he muttered to himself. "The beginning of the end." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In his hands, he carried the relics of the four kingdoms¡ªeach one pulsing with an overwhelming aura of cosmic power, imbued with the sacred energy of Etheris itself.


    first was Aeritha''s Excalibur ¨C The blade of kings, said to have once been wielded by Layla''s ancestor the first Wind God who commanded the very winds of destiny.


    second Ignarok''s Braveheart Shield ¨C The unbreakable defense, forged in the fires of an eternal flames of the Ignarock, said to be able to withstand the wrath of the fire god himselves.


    third Poseidon''s Staff ¨C A weapon of dominion held by the Water god, capable of commanding the very oceans of existence.


    fourth Gaia''s Armor ¨C A suit of earth and had invincible protection, created by the very essence of the world itself.


    Hikari''s smirk widened as he held them up.


    "With these scared treasures... the Void will open," he whispered. "And the abomination will lose and father will love me,"


    He placed them into the slots of altar, their energies merging in a surge of cosmic brilliance.


    The air crackled with untamed power, Chronolux shuddering as the very fabric of time itself quaked under the weight of what was about to be unleashed.


    Then¡ª


    It began.


    A low, guttural hum filled the air, vibrating through the Nexus.


    The relics glowed violently, their energies merging, intertwining, forming a singular pulse of unyielding force.


    The very air split apart, reality fracturing as the laws of existence themselves began to unravel.


    And then, with an earth-shattering crack¡ª


    The Void expanded.


    Darkness surged outward, spiraling into infinity, consuming everything in its path.


    The Altar of the Void lit up, its ancient carvings pulsing with malevolent power, as the gateway to absolute nothingness began to open.


    Hikari''s grin widened.


    "It''s time," he whispered.


    But unseen, unheard¡ª


    Noboru watched.


    Waiting.


    Calculating.


    And when the moment was right¡ª


    He would strike.

 Chapter 130 - 129

    Chapter 130 - 129Chapter 129:


    The air trembled.


    The Void has been broken free from it''s restraints.


    A tsunami of nothingness surged outward, swallowing existence itself, stretching beyond the reaches of time, space, logic and even all possible hierarchal extensions in this prison realm. The sky blackened, devoured by an ever-consuming abyss. The stars bled out, their radiance snuffed like dying embers. The very fabric of reality fractured, cracks splintering through the world like shattered glass. Void Monsters were leaking out attacking anything that wasn''t one of them be it human or monster


    And yet¡ªHikari smirked.


    "I have done it."


    "I have beaten him."


    "You though you could beat me abomination."


    "Now father will accept me."


    Hikari said as he looked down at the Alter


    The four kingdom relics pulsed at the Altar of the Void, their divine energy siphoned, now serving a power beyond their comprehension. The celestial glow of the cosmic energies of Etheris that once radiated from the 4 legendary relics of the hero had been tainted, twisted into an unholy conduit feeding the ever-expanding Void. As their energy constantly created a singularity which fed the void allowing it to expand and open up.


    Hikari stood before it, his golden armor gleaming under the ominous dark sky, his expression a mask of pure, unshaken triumph.


    He had done it.


    This was his moment.


    This was where he proved his divine right, his undeniable worthiness to Yahweh.


    This was where he¡ªHikari, the Supreme Heir of Heaven¡ªhad succeeded where no other had before.


    His brothers the archangels


    His sisters the Archangels


    All of them seven heavenly kings he did something they couldn''t he had won against the abomination.


    And the abomination?


    The Abomination was nothing.


    The abomination had failed.


    Hikari inhaled deeply, savoring the moment. His golden gaze flickered outside of the chronolux, locking onto those who had once opposed him, his and worked with the "disgrace" and "abomnination."


    They all reacted differently, but the chaos in their expressions only fueled his arrogance.


    First with his superior heavenly vision just outside the Chronolux entrance he saw the Fire General who had lost faith in the abomination when Hikari had revealed Noboru had the relics including the Braveheart shield from generals kingdom it was entertaining but now he was even more entertaining.


    He saw Fire General Kai


    Kai pov


    A deep, guttural growl rumbled from Kai''s chest.


    His fists clenched so tightly that his gauntlets cracked, molten energy flickering through the fractures. His rage boiled like an uncontained inferno, his breathing harsh and unstable.


    His people. His kingdom.


    Everything he had fought to protect¡ªwas now on the verge of being consumed.


    And it was all Noboru''s fault.


    "You lying, traitorous bastard..." he snarled, his fire-wreathed aura erupting like an infernal storm. "We trusted you! I trusted you!"


    His molten eyes burned with hatred, his stance rigid with the restraint of someone moments away from snapping completely.


    "You knew this would happen, didn''t you?" His voice dripped with venom. "You planned this. From the very beginning."


    There was no hesitation in his hatred anymore.


    Noboru was his enemy.


    And when the time came, Kai would make him pay for this.


    Hikari then changed to aobserving the whores who loved Noboru


    Layla Pov


    Layla''s body trembled, her emerald gaze locked onto the abyssal sky above.


    The once-pristine balance of Aeritha''s winds had been corrupted, twisted into chaotic, unnatural currents.


    She had fought beside Noboru. Believed in him.


    He had saved her.


    And yet now...


    This.


    "You wouldn''t just... let this happen, would you?" Layla whispered to herself, a small, shaky breath escaping her lips.


    A part of her refused to believe it.


    But another part¡ªone buried deep within her doubts¡ªbegan to surface.


    What if she had been wrong about him?


    What if this was who he truly was?


    Beside her, Emiko wasn''t as reserved. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Emiko Pov


    Her hands shook, curled into trembling fists.


    Terravale¡ªthe land that thrived on growth, harmony, and stability¡ªwas withering before her very eyes.


    The pulse of Omni Energy that once kept the land flourishing had withered, devoured by the endless dark nothingness.


    Her heart ached.


    She had loved him.


    Had it all been a lie?


    Tears stung her vision, but her voice was steady¡ªcold, laced with hurt.


    "Was everything you said... everything you did... just an act?" she whispered.


    Had she meant nothing to him?


    Hikari was amused hopefully Noboru suffered because of this it would make Hikari happy anyways he then turned to the two lovers Sky and Yumeko to observe thier reaction


    Sky Pov


    Sky''s expression was unreadable.


    He should be furious.


    He should be enraged.


    And yet...


    There was hesitation.


    Unlike Kai, unlike Emiko, Sky knew Noboru.


    And this¡ªthis didn''t feel like him.


    Yes, the Void was expanding. Yes, it was spiraling beyond control.


    But something wasn''t right.


    His instincts, the ones that had been sharpened through battle and blood, screamed at him.


    This wasn''t what it looked like.


    "Noboru..." he muttered, his grip tightening around his blade.


    He wasn''t ready to judge him yet.


    Because he knew one thing¡ªNoboru Chikara never did anything without a plan.


    Beside him, Yumeko''s small frame trembled.


    Yumeko Pov


    Her golden eyes flickered between the abyss above and the battlefield before her.


    She was scared.


    But... she still believed in him.


    "Noboru-san... You were like a big borther to me.... Why? You promised to protect me" she whispered, her voice barely above a breath.


    Sky placed a firm hand on her shoulder, steadying her.


    "Just wait," he muttered. "We''ll see what happens next."


    Hikari pov


    Hikari laughed.


    The sound echoed, resounding across the battlefield like the chime of a divine bell signaling victory.


    "Oh, how quickly they turn," he mused, watching the emotions unravel before him.


    The betrayal, the rage, the despair¡ªit was delicious.


    "I have given you all the truth, and yet you still hesitate to accept it?" He outstretched his hands, as if welcoming the inevitable.


    "The abomination has deceived you all!" His voice rang with absolute authority. "And yet you still hold faith in him? You still doubt my divine judgment?"


    His eyes burned as he looked directly at Sky.


    "You think he has a plan? That he hasn''t already betrayed you? Look around, Sky."


    He gestured toward the Void-consuming horizon.


    "THIS is your answer."


    Silence.


    Then¡ª


    A small smirk.


    A soft chuckle.


    From the shadows.


    From nowhere.


    From everywhere.


    Still unseen. Still hidden.


    Noboru watched.


    Hikari was so predictable.


    The way he gloated, the way he bathed in his perceived victory, the way he tried to turn Noboru''s allies against him.


    It was pathetic.


    Hikari thought this was his moment.


    That he had won.


    And yet...


    Noboru sat back, leisurely conjuring a kernel of popcorn into his palm, watching the fool dance in his own delusions.


    He popped it into his mouth.


    Chewed.


    Swallowed.


    Then, a smirk.


    "Heh. Right on cue."


    Hikari had played directly into his hands.


    And when the time came¡ª


    Noboru would take everything from him.


    The Void stretched further, unraveling the final barriers of existence.


    Hikari basked in his perceived godhood.


    His enemies turned against him.


    But Noboru...


    Noboru was just getting started.

 Chapter 131 - 130

    Chapter 131 - 130Chapter 130:


    Everything inside and out of Chronolux was silent.


    The Void was expanding, its abyssal tendrils stretching, devouring everything and anything in their path. It was growing in size at rates incomprehensible to those who can only see finite and countable infinities even those who can comprehend and see the uncountable infinity struggled and those who were beyond even that barely witnessed what was happening and at what rate the void was expanding. The sky cracked, splintering apart as concepts unraveled, the very laws of existence twisting and distorting under the sheer weight of the ritual''s completion.


    Hikari stood at the center of it all, bathed in the celestial glow of the four kingdom relics, their energy merging with the dark pulse of the Void. His golden eyes burned with victory, his smirk a perfect picture of divine arrogance.


    This was it.


    The moment he would prove himself to his father.


    The moment he would eradicate The pathetic abomination''s existence, ensuring that the abomination''s wretched influence was forever erased from history.


    And yet¡ª


    Just as he prepared to revel in his triumph¡ª


    A sound.


    Soft. Subtle.


    A slow clap.


    Steady. Mocking.


    Hikari stopped everything he was doing and about to do.


    Then a voice. Cold, calculated.


    "Bravo, Hikari. You played your role exactly as I expected. Like a good puppy but that would be offensive to puppies" Noboru says in mocking tone as he Steps from the Shadows


    From what Hikari can sense his Omni Energy was nowhere and everywhere, a figure emerged but right in front of me.


    He had been right there the entire time¡ªwatching, waiting, letting Hikari believe he was in control.


    "Presence Concealment. That''s what I did. But don''t hurt your head thinking about it¡ªsomeone of your level wouldn''t understand anyway" Noboru says. Noboru knew he was being rude but Noboru spited and hated this annoyance. First he stopped him from avenging old man fenrir and second he kept getting in his way. He also made him lose Fire General Kai''s trust.


    As Noboru stepped forward, his crimson eyes with golden rings was glowing against the darkened sky, his form unshaken by the cataclysmic storm of energy swirling around him.


    He was relaxed, hands tucked into his pockets, a small, knowing smirk playing on his lips.


    Hikari''s entire body tensed.


    His mind reeled.


    "What?!"


    His smirk vanished, golden energy crackling wildly around him as anger surged through his veins.


    "ANOMINATION?!"


    The battlefield trembled with his fury, the very air vibrating with his rage.


    "How? How long have you been here?!"


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING THERE?"


    "WHAT TRICK ARE USING THERE IS NO WAY AFTER I TRAINED WITH URIEL YOU CAN DECIEVE ME."


    Noboru exhaled slowly, tilting his head.


    "I was here in the center since before the moment you set foot in Chronolux."


    Hikari''s fists clenched.


    That meant¡ª


    That meant Noboru had seen everything.


    The entire ritual. The Void''s expansion. The moment the relics merged their divine energy.


    And he had done nothing.


    He had just watched.


    Like it was all part of some grand game.


    "You¡ª" Hikari''s voice was a low growl, his golden aura flaring as realization dawned. "You let me do this."


    "WHY?!"


    Noboru''s smirk widened, amusement flickering in his gaze.


    "You''re quick for someone so blind."


    Hikari snarled, stepping forward.


    "Then tell me, you bastard¡ªWHY? Why let the ritual finish if you wanted to stop me? Why let the Void expand?"


    His voice was demanding, desperate for answers¡ªbecause this didn''t make sense.


    If Noboru wanted Yami to stay sealed, he would''ve stopped this before it even began.


    But instead¡ªhe had let it happen.


    And that terrified him.


    Noboru stared at him, his eyes cold, detached¡ªunreadable.


    Then, with a low chuckle, he spoke.


    "Your mind is shackled by Heaven''s arrogance. My goals are beyond the understanding of a divine slave like you."


    The words cut deep, slicing through Hikari''s already fraying temper. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sharp intake of breath. A single moment of stunned silence.


    Then¡ªpure, unrestrained fury.


    A blinding eruption of golden light tore through the battlefield.


    Hikari''s anger exploded, his divine presence expanding in a wave of holy destruction. The ground beneath him cracked and shattered, pillars of golden fire erupting into the sky.


    "I''LL KILL YOU!"


    "YOU''RE NOTHING BUT A FILTHY STAIN ON EXISTENCE!"


    "I''LL BURN YOUR EXISTENCE OUT OF REALITY ITSELF!"


    "YOU FILTHY ABOMINATION!"


    "YOU SON OF A WHORE!"


    Hikari yelled as his form began to shift, the golden radiance of Heaven''s Wrath enveloping him.


    His golden Omni Energy expanded, his Golden wings splitting into twelve, burning with divine fury. His armor liquefied and reshaped, turning into something far more refined, far more terrifying¡ªa celestial form that radiated unquestionable dominance.


    This was his strongest form.


    His final trump card.


    He was no longer just Hikari, the Archangel.


    He was Hikari, Heaven''s Supreme Executioner.


    Divine scriptures of Heaven manifested in golden chains around him, sealing his power into a form that could no longer be contained.


    Omni Energy surged through his body, condensing into a single, overwhelming presence.


    "You had your chance to stop me, and you didn''t take it."


    His voice boomed, layered with the voices of a thousand divine beings speaking as one.


    "Now you will suffer for your arrogance, Abomination Noboru Chikara."


    He lunged forward, preparing to annihilate Noboru with everything he had.


    But before he could take a single step¡ª


    The world shook.


    A new presence descended upon the battlefield.


    One that dwarfed even the might of Heaven''s Wrath.


    The very Void itself trembled in response.


    A single sound echoed through Chronolux.


    A low, shuddering crack.


    The Void Prison¡ªthe ancient, omnipotent seal that had bound Yami for eons upon eons¡ªbegan to break apart.


    Dark energy surged, a pulse of pure nothingness rippling through the battlefield, warping the very concept of existence itself.


    Hikari''s golden aura flickered¡ªfor the first time, his perfectly honed senses wavered.


    "What is¡ª"


    A second crack.


    This time, the very air distorted, as if reality itself had taken a deep, shuddering breath.


    Then¡ª


    A single, chilling whisper.


    A voice so familiar, yet so distant.


    A voice dripping with power, amusement... and something terrifyingly unreadable.


    "...Noboru?"


    The Void Prison shattered.


    The sky turned black.


    The battlefield was engulfed in a pulse of absolute emptiness.


    And from the heart of that abyss¡ªshe emerged.


    The Void Queen had awakened.


    Noboru watched it all unfold, his smirk never fading.


    He had played Hikari.


    He had set the board.


    And now¡ªthe real game was about to begin.

 Chapter 132 - 131

    Chapter 132 - 131Chapter 131:


    The chronolux was silent.


    Not the silence of peace, but the silence of something far beyond comprehension. The kind that stretched across infinity itself. The kind that made even the strongest warriors hesitate. The kind that foretold the birth of a calamity. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Void expanded, spiraling outward, consuming all in its path. Space fractured, time distorted, reality itself twisted, warping under the sheer magnitude of what had just been unleashed.


    And at the center of it all¡ª


    Yami.


    She floated within the abyss, her form barely visible against the writhing shadows. Her long, beautiful midnight purple hair swayed unnaturally, drifting as if caught in an unseen current. Her arms hung limp at her sides, her fingers twitching faintly, her breathing slow, almost nonexistent.


    Her body radiated power, but something was wrong.


    Terribly wrong.


    Noboru felt it instantly.


    The surge of Void Omni Energy was unlike anything he had ever encountered. It wasn''t controlled. It wasn''t precise. It wasn''t even natural.


    It was unstable.


    It wasn''t her doing this.


    He would know he had experienced her when he went to his past life.


    He experienced her in everyway and can tell something was wrong.


    This wasn''t Yami awakening to her full strength.


    This wasn''t Yami awake.


    She was being overwhelmed by something or someone.


    Her body convulsed slightly, her brows furrowing, her lips parting like she was trying to speak¡ªbut no words came out.


    The Void kept spreading, faster and faster.


    Consuming and turning everything it consumed to nothing


    Noboru narrowed his eyes.


    "This isn''t right."


    His hands clenched into fists as he stepped forward, his gaze locked on Yami''s unconscious form.


    The Void wasn''t stopping.


    It should''ve stabilized the moment she was freed¡ªher control over it should''ve kicked in. But instead, it was still growing, consuming everything in its path, devouring reality without end.


    And then¡ª


    He felt it.


    A second presence.


    It was faint. Subtle. Hidden beneath the chaotic waves of Void Energy, buried deep within Yami''s overflowing power.


    But Noboru recognized it.


    It made his blood boil instantly.


    It was HIM.


    Yahweh.


    His Omni Energy was inside her.


    More specifically in her head.


    The realization hit Noboru like a blade to the gut. His heart pounded, his fingers twitching as his crimson gaze sharpened with pure, unfiltered rage.


    "That bastard..." His voice was low, seething, dangerous.


    His muscles tensed, his entire being trembling with barely-contained fury.


    Yahweh had done something to her.


    Something terrible.


    Something unnatural.


    And he knew it.


    Yami wasn''t in control. She wasn''t doing this¡ªshe was caught inside it, her body acting as a vessel for something beyond her will.


    "What did he do to you...?" Noboru whispered, his voice shaking slightly. "What the hell did that bastard do to you?"


    Every instinct in his body screamed at him to go to her. To pull her out, to stop whatever the hell was happening. To stop whatever hell she was experiencing.


    But before he could move¡ª


    he heard Laughter.


    A slow, condescending chuckle echoed through the battlefield, cutting through the chaos like a dagger of pure mockery.


    Hikari.


    Noboru''s gaze snapped to him, his expression darkening. His own Crimson Red mixed with Black Omni Energy was leaking as Noboru tried to get himself under control.


    Hikari stood tall, his golden form glowing brighter than ever. His expression wasn''t angry. It wasn''t even frustrated.


    It was amused.


    Mocking.


    Smug.


    The kind of look that made Noboru want to rip his head off his shoulders.


    "Oh, poor little abomination," Hikari sneered, his lips curling into a cruel smirk. "Finally catching on, are we?"


    Noboru didn''t respond. He just stared, his crimson eyes burning.


    Hikari spread his arms dramatically, like a performer on a stage.


    "You really thought it would be that simple, didn''t you?" His voice dripped with arrogance. "You thought you could just break father''s weapon out of Father''s little prison and everything would go back to normal?"


    He laughed again, shaking his head.


    "You are such an idiot, Noboru."


    Noboru''s fingers twitched, his nails digging into his palm.


    "Explain. Now." His voice was like ice. A demand, not a request.


    Hikari raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And if I don''t?"


    A pulse of pure killing intent erupted from Noboru, shaking the entire battlefield.


    Hikari''s smirk faltered¡ªjust for a second.


    "Explain," Noboru repeated, "or I break every bone in your body before you even get to blink."


    Hikari clicked his tongue. "Tsk. So impatient." But then, his grin widened again. "Fine. I''ll tell you. It''s only fair, after all."


    He took a step forward, tilting his head slightly.


    "You see, abomination..." His golden eyes flickered with something dark. "Did you really think Father would just let her sit there in that prison for all eternity without making her useful?"


    Noboru''s stomach dropped.


    No.


    No, no, no...


    Hikari smirked, enjoying the way realization slowly dawned on Noboru''s face.


    "That''s right."


    He gestured toward Yami''s unconscious, unstable form.


    "She''s not just waking up, Noboru. She''s programmed."


    Noboru''s blood ran cold.


    "What the hell did he do?" His voice was barely above a whisper.


    Hikari''s grin widened.


    "He made her his fail-safe."


    A pulse of golden Omni Energy flickered around him, illuminating his features in a sickening glow.


    "She''s not just some imprisoned Queen of the Void anymore." He chuckled, his tone almost mockingly sympathetic.


    "She''s Father''s contingency plan."


    Noboru felt like his entire world shifted.


    Hikari''s smirk grew sharper.


    "And the best part?" His voice dropped to a whisper.


    "She doesn''t even know it."


    "Once your dead I will have father wake her up so we can show her what she has done to you."


    "Then she will break and i take her as my pet. Oh i can imagine it Abomination your concubine serving me. It would be the biggest fuck you to you. Too bad Ayame was made to love you or i would take her too for my self but we can''t have anything."


    Hikari mockingly said.


    Noboru''s breath hitched with anger and rage.


    Hikari''s laughter rang through the battlefield.


    "Oh poor abomination you always lose your loved ones don''t you. Just like that worthless grandfather of yours. Just like your kingdom, your family, and now her"


    And the Void continued to expand.

 Chapter 133 - 132

    Chapter 133 - 132Chapter 132:


    Everything inside and outside of Chronolux was consumed in silence. Not a silence of peace, but the silence of something terrifying. Something wrong.


    The Void twisted, the space around it warping, gasping like a dying thing, struggling to maintain its shape. The entire Chronolux Nexus o not just that but the entire realm it and the other kingdoms resided in trembled under the weight of an purplish black energy too vast, too overwhelming to be contained. Reality bled purple energy as it expanded and expanded consuming anything with in itself.


    And yet¡ª


    Hikari stood there, smirking.


    Watching Noboru''s face. Watching as the truth he had just begun to suspect finally came crashing down like a thousand dying stars.


    Noboru couldn''t move.


    Not because he was afraid. Not because he was weak.


    But because he was furious.


    Something inside him snapped. His fingers twitched, the air around him rippling with an invisible force as if the universe itself was trembling under his fury.


    Hikari chuckled. Mocking. Condescending. Arrogant.


    "Ahhh... now you''re starting to get it, aren''t you?" His golden eyes gleamed, his grin stretching wider. "That anger... that horror. It finally makes sense, doesn''t it?"


    Noboru''s jaw clenched. His hands curled into fists, his nails digging into his palms hard enough to draw blood.


    "What happened to her." Noboru asked quietly his body trembling in rage.


    Hikari stood quiet smiling enjoying the sight of the abominations anger and hatred to him. It made him feel happy he could enact such a response from the aberration. This¡ªthis was his triumph. The moment he had longed for.


    "Explain," Noboru''s voice was low, seething, trembling with a rage that was barely contained.


    Hikari tilted his head, tapping his chin like he was thinking. Like this was just some casual conversation.


    "Explain?" he mockingly asked repeated.


    "And tell me disgrace why would i do that?" Hikari mocked.


    Noboru''s aura cracked. A pulse of pure, unfiltered killing intent surged through the battlefield.


    Hikari''s smirk faltered¡ªjust for a fraction of a second. But he held his ground.


    "...Tsk. Fine. Since you''re about to die, I guess I can give you a little story before you''re erased by fathers greatest weapon ," Hikari finally said trying hide the fear he felt.


    His golden aura flared, radiating with the glow of being a the one who gets to tell the abomination what his father did to that whore turned weapon.


    "Let me tell you about what happened to your precious concubine... after you died." Hikai said "After all you really have no idea, do you?" he mocked, tilting his head. "You thought she was just... sitting there, waiting for you to come and save her? You thought that after all this time, she''d still be the same Yami you knew?"


    He chuckled, dark and condescending.


    "No, no, no, abomination. Father would never allow something so useless."


    Noboru didn''t move. His body was tense, his fingers twitching. The air around him distorted, trembling beneath his fury. But he said nothing. He let Hikari talk.


    And Hikari did.


    Hikari raised a hand, and behind him, the Void flickered¡ªno, not just the Void. A memory.


    A scene formed.


    Yami.


    Her body¡ªbroken, twisted, bleeding onto a blackened floor. Chains of divine light bound her, stretching her arms apart, her legs barely able to hold her up.


    And then¡ª


    Yahweh.


    Standing over her. Radiant. Untouched. Smiling.


    "He came for her himself, you know," Hikari said casually, as if talking about the weather. "He didn''t send an army. Didn''t send the angels like he does other for lowly matter. No, no. Father was... personally offended by her existence, by her helping you escape that day. He needed to do it himself. He needed to punish such disobedience."


    Noboru''s breathing was sharp, ragged. His nails dug into his palms so hard, blood trickled down his fingers.


    Hikari continued, his tone almost... amused.


    "And so, he beat her. Over. And over. And over again."


    The memory shifted.


    A golden fist slammed into Yami''s stomach. She coughed up black blood, her entire body writhing in pain. But Yahweh did not stop. Another punch. Then another. Then another.


    "He shattered her ribs a thousand times," Hikari mused, watching the scene like it was an artistic masterpiece. "Every time she healed, he broke them again. Her skull? Fractured more times than even I can count. Her Omni Energy? Suppressed, drained, suffocated under his grip."


    Yami''s screams echoed through the battlefield.


    Noboru''s jaw clenched. His breath was heavy.


    Hikari turned, looking him right in the eyes.


    "She never begged for mercy, you know. Not once. Not even after centuries of agony. Your concubine, your precious little Void Queen¡ªshe never stopped believing in you."


    His smirk grew cruel.


    "Until he made her stop."


    "But thats not all." Hikari said with a hand gesture the memory flickered again.


    The memoires twisted.


    A new scene.


    Yami, chained.


    But now, she wasn''t being beaten. She was watching.


    Her eyes were wide, horrified.


    Her body trembled, but she could not look away.


    Because before her¡ª


    Noboru.


    Or, at least, a thousand versions of him.


    Dying.


    Being erased.


    Ripped apart in an endless loop.


    "That was step two," Hikari continued, his voice dripping with cruel amusement. "He let her watch you die. Not just once. Not just a hundred times. Not even a thousand."


    Noboru''s breath hitched.


    Hikari grinned.


    "He showed her every possible way you could die. Every scenario. Every timeline. Every future and past where you met your end. Again and again. She had to watch you beg, scream, shatter into nothing. She had to hear your final words¡ªover, and over, and over again. You, reaching for her. You, crying her name. You, dying alone."


    Yami, chained in divine light, trembled violently in the memory.


    She was breaking.


    "Do you know how long it took before she started to believe it?" Hikari mused. "Before she started to think that maybe, just maybe, you weren''t coming back?"


    The memory shifted again.


    Yami.


    Her voice hoarse.


    Her body barely able to hold itself up.


    She whispered.


    "...Noboru... My lord ... gone."


    Then, lightning.


    A divine shock ripped through her body, and she screamed, her voice tearing through dimensions.


    Hikari chuckled.


    "Oops," he said, grinning. "Guess she wasn''t supposed to say that." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noboru''s heart pounded in his chest.


    Hikari''s eyes gleamed.


    "But that wasn''t enough."


    Noboru saw her.


    Yami, bound in chains.


    But something was different.


    Before, she had been broken, tortured, her body left to bleed and suffer. Before, she had screamed his name, reaching for him even as she was beaten into submission.


    But now¡ª


    Her eyes were empty.


    Lifeless.


    Void of recognition.


    And standing before her¡ªradiant, untouchable, basking in the glow of his own cruelty¡ªwas Yahweh.


    Noboru''s fists clenched so tightly his knuckles cracked.


    Yahweh raised a hand, golden light gathering at his fingertips, the weight of his Omni Energy pressing down like a divine hammer, crushing everything in its wake.


    "Memories are fragile things," he mused, his voice like a god dictating the fate of lesser beings. "They can be rewritten... molded... erased. The mind is nothing more than clay in the hands of its Creator."


    He stepped forward, towering over Yami''s trembling form. Her body flinched instinctively, though she could barely move, barely react.


    "But even the strongest minds cling to what they love," Yahweh continued, voice filled with disgust. "And yours, wretched thing, clings to him."


    The word dripped with venom.


    With a flick of his wrist, divine symbols appeared in the air, glowing with an impossible brilliance.


    He raised a single finger¡ªand the scripts burned into her skin.


    Yami''s body jerked violently.


    A scream ripped from her throat, a sound so raw, so agonized, that even the Void itself seemed to recoil.


    But Yahweh did not stop.


    The divine inscriptions¡ªetched into the very essence of her being¡ªglowed brighter, sinking deeper into her flesh, branding her from the inside out.


    They weren''t just rewriting her thoughts.


    They were rewriting her.


    The chains tightened around her wrists, hoisting her up like a marionette on strings. Her back arched unnaturally, her breath caught in her throat.


    And then¡ª


    Yahweh spoke.


    "Forget."


    A crack of golden lightning erupted from the sigils, searing into her mind like molten fire.


    Yami convulsed. Her lips parted¡ªNoboru''s name almost forming on her tongue¡ª


    Another shock.


    Her scream shattered the air.


    Yahweh''s eyes gleamed.


    "Forget him."


    More lightning. More divine inscriptions burrowing into her like parasites.


    "Forget his voice. Forget his touch. Forget the way he looked at you. Forget the way he made you feel. Forget the warmth you foolishly cherished. Remember only the loneliness he made you feel, The heartbreak of him gone. Remember all your fights weapon. That what he saw you as a weapon"


    The divine light engulfed her.


    Her fingers twitched. Her body writhing, burning from the inside out.


    But she still clung to it.


    She still clung to the memories of him.


    Yahweh''s expression darkened.


    "You are nothing without me. You belong to Heaven, to my will. Not to a mistake."


    His golden hand hovered over her forehead, and with a final, brutal command, his voice echoed across every layer of existence.


    "Erase."


    A surge of divine force¡ªpure, absolute, unstoppable¡ªtore through her.


    Noboru watched it happen.


    Watched as her lips parted in a silent gasp.


    Watched as her fingers¡ªonce trembling with resistance¡ªwent still.


    Watched as the light in her eyes died.


    And then¡ªshe stopped screaming.


    She stopped moving.


    She just... hung there.


    Silent.


    Still.


    Gone.


    And Yahweh... smiled.


    Hikari turned to Noboru, watching his face, drinking in the way his body shook with unfiltered, murderous rage.


    "You see, abomination..." Hikari whispered, stepping closer, his voice soft, mocking. "She didn''t just forget you."


    He tilted his head, his golden aura flickering with amusement.


    "She doesn''t know you."


    A slow grin stretched across his lips.


    "You''re nothing to her now."


    The Void pulsed again.


    The memory faded, and Hikari turned back to the real Yami¡ªfloating, unconscious, consumed by the darkness of the void.


    "But Father isn''t wasteful," Hikari said smoothly, crossing his arms. "He didn''t just break her. He perfected her. He forged her into his ultimate weapon¡ªthe one thing in existence that could erase beings like you his enemies completely."


    He grinned, golden energy flaring around him.


    "That''s why she''s still alive. Why he didn''t kill her after breaking her."


    A pause.


    "She exists for one reason, and one reason alone."


    Hikari pointed directly at Noboru.


    "To erase you."


    The Void pulsed eratically.


    Yami''s body twitched.


    Noboru felt it.


    A pulse.


    A single sound echoed across infinite dimensions.


    A whisper.


    A name.


    "Noboru..."


    Her voice.


    Her real voice.


    Not a weapon. Not a mindless void. Her. And then¡ª Shocks of lighting coursed throughout her body punishing her "N...Noboru... my... lord..."Her voice was weak, fragmented¡ªbarely there. But it was hers. Hers. "I... knew... you would... return..."


    "Oh would you look at that it seems there is still a bit of her left in but I doubt she will resist father." Hikari said in pleasure.


    Then¡ªAgony. Lightning crackled through her body, her scream tearing through the battlefield.


    "And there it is fathers divine lightning correcting her disgusting hope." Hikari said happily.


    "Please... Help... Me... Forgive... me!


    Noboru turned to face Hikari, his eyes glowing.

 Chapter 134 - 133

    Chapter 134 - 133Chapter 133:


    Everything around them broke.


    The Chronolux trembled under the sheer weight of uncontained fury.


    Noboru''s body shook violently, his fists clenched so tightly his nails dug into his palms, drawing blood. His breath was ragged, his entire form trembling with a rage so deep, so all-consuming, it burned through his very soul. His crimson eyes blazed, but something within them shifted¡ªsomething darker, something untamed.


    The sight of Yami suffering, erased, turned into a weapon by his so called father Yahweh¡ª it was too much. Too much.


    His rage erupted.


    "YAHWEH! YOU MOTHERFUCKER! I''LL RIP YOU APART! I''LL ERASE EVERYTHING YOU''VE EVER TOUCHED!"


    His voice roared across Chronolux, the sheer force of his anger shaking countless dimensions. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The very air ignited.


    His Omni Energy, once a blend of crimson and black, twisted, warping, evolving. The balance of Yin and Yang Omni Energy surged through his veins, fusing into something greater, purer, unchained.


    A golden hue bled into his aura, mixing with his crimson and black aura, turning them into something beyond both Heaven and Hell.


    A new energy.


    Something that had never existed before.


    A state that neither Yahweh nor Lucy had ever attained.


    something he only ever achieved once before from what he can remember when old man fenrir died


    The Hell God State.


    A untamed pulse of omni energy exploded outward from Noboru''s body, his form radiating with untamed power. The space around him fractured, unable to contain the sheer magnitude of his existence. Lightning arced wildly in every direction, the battlefield warping under the sheer force of his awakening. The entire realm was being destroyed faster than the void can devourer anything. and they were currently moving and perceiving things faster than instant. faster than the concept of speed and time.


    Hikari''s smirk vanished.


    "Shit."


    The realization hit him the moment he saw it. The moment he felt that surge of Omni Energy.


    "He''s... stronger than before?"


    Hikari''s instincts screamed at him¡ªhe needed a battlespace.


    Now.


    He needed a battlefield that could survive what was coming.


    With a flick of his wrist, golden inscriptions burned into the air. A gift from Yahweh. a better version of the relic of freedom. Divine texts, unreadable to mortal eyes, surged into the fabric of reality itself, forcing the realm to stabilize just enough to create a contained space¡ªone that could withstand even Noboru''s newfound might hopefully one that surpassed even the bttlescape in which he fought Noboru and Ayame long before.


    A void of golden light opened around them, expanding outward into an endless battlefield, separate from Chronolux, separate from any known reality.


    The moment it formed¡ª


    Noboru moved.


    Faster than sound. Faster than light.


    Faster than Hikari''s mind could register.


    The air howled as Noboru''s fist collided with Hikari''s stomach.


    The golden warrior''s entire form bent backward, his mouth opening in a silent gasp of pain as the force ripped through him, sending shockwaves tearing through their fabricated battlefield.


    Hikari only had enough time to unleash is golden transcendent state the same power he used when he obliterated by Ayame Akatsuki.


    Then¡ª


    BOOM.


    Hikari was gone.


    His body tore through hundreds of dimensional hierarchies each of the infinite layers, contained with in it an infinite amount spacetimes aka universes with infinite worlds and lifeforms rupturing as he was sent flying. Golden blood sprayed from his lips as he crashed through the battlefield''s edge¡ªonly for the divine space to reconstruct itself instantly, trapping him within.


    Hikari tried to do something but before he can even think or perceive what had happened


    Noboru was already there.


    A blur of hellish divine energy, appearing above Hikari before he even finished crashing.


    A knee to the spine.


    The impact shattered every bone in Hikari''s back, the Archangel choking on his own breath as he was sent plummeting downward.


    "Damn You! ABOMINATION YOU DARE LAY A HAND ON ME FATHERS PERFECT SON! YOU ARE NOTHING BUT A ABERRATION!" Noboru had allowed Hikari to say.


    But Noboru wasn''t finished.


    Hikari felt something crash into his stomach was sent flying by Noboru leg that was kneeing his stomach. He wanted to scream in pain but


    Noboru''s hand shot forward, catching Hikari by the throat mid-fall, halting his descent instantly.


    The golden warrior struggled, his fingers clawing at Noboru''s grip¡ªbut it was useless.


    "Pathetic" Noboru said


    Hikari wasn''t processing what was happening.


    Noboru¡ªthis abomination, this mistake, this thing that should never have existed¡ªwas annihilating him.


    Effortlessly.


    His Heavenly Omni Energy, once the ultimate weapon of Yahweh''s will, wasn''t working.


    Why?


    Hikari''s mind reeled as he tried to summon another attack, golden flames roaring from his palm.


    "HEAVENLY CELESTIAL FLARE!"


    A blinding eruption of golden light burst outward, the sheer force of it strong enough to reduce universes to dust.


    It was an attack designed to obliterate sin itself.


    And yet¡ª


    The moment it touched Noboru''s Hell God State aura...


    It vanished.


    Not deflected. Not blocked.


    It simply ceased to exist.


    Hikari''s golden eyes widened in absolute horror.


    "Wha¡ª"


    CRACK.


    Noboru''s fist buried itself into Hikari''s jaw.


    The Archangel''s skull caved in, his body twisting unnaturally as he was sent flying once more.


    But again¡ªNoboru was there.


    Before Hikari even realized he was moving.


    A foot to the ribs.


    BOOM.


    Hikari''s body bent inward, golden blood erupting from his mouth as he was blasted into the ground, the battlefield splintering under the sheer force of the impact.


    Silence.


    Dust settled.


    Noboru stood above him, his glowing gold-crimson-black aura twisting like a living inferno.


    Hikari...


    Didn''t move.


    Not immediately.


    His vision was swimming, his body unable to comprehend the sheer brutality of what had just happened.


    He¡ªthe strongest Archangel, the heir to Yahweh''s will¡ªhad been... overpowered?


    "No."


    He gritted his teeth, golden energy surging around him as he forced himself to his feet. His entire body ached, his ribs shattered, his divine form struggling to repair itself.


    His pride burned.


    His anger boiled.


    He was Hikari.


    He was perfect.


    He would not lose to a mistake, to a abomination, to a Aberration!


    "CELESTIAL HEAVENLY ONSLAUGHT!" Hikari yelled


    His golden wings expanded, divine lances of pure light erupting from his back, each one charged with the absolute authority of Heaven itself.


    With a snarl, he launched them forward.


    Each one capable of piercing through existence itself.


    Each one meant to end Noboru here and now.


    And yet¡ª


    As they approached¡ª


    As they closed in¡ª


    Noboru...


    Smiled.


    His eyes gleamed.


    His aura surged.


    And then¡ª


    With one swipe of his hand¡ª


    The lances of divine judgment were reduced to ash.


    A flicker of absolute terror passed through Hikari''s face.


    And for the first time in his life...


    Hikari felt something he had never known before.


    Fear. Hikari struggled to breathe.


    His golden aura flickered, unstable, his divine body barely able to hold itself together. His once-radiant form¡ªthe embodiment of PERFECTION. Yahweh''s perfect child¡ªwas battered, cracking, golden blood dripping from his mouth as he gasped for air.


    This...


    This wasn''t possible.


    He was Yahweh''s enforcer. His divine sword.


    He was supposed to be invincible.


    And yet¡ª


    Noboru stood above him, completely unscathed, his gold-crimson-black aura swirling like a living storm, twisting with pure, unrelenting malice.


    The air hummed with his Hell God State''s power, distorting the battlefield with every movement he made. Each step he took forward caused the ground beneath him to crack, shatter, warping under the sheer weight of his existence.


    Hikari coughed, golden blood splattering onto the fractured ground. His vision swam, but his rage refused to die.


    "You..." He wheezed, trying to push himself up. "You think... you can kill me? I''m above you, Abomination!"


    Noboru laughed.


    A dark, deep, mocking sound.


    "Kill you?" Noboru tilted his head, crimson eyes glowing as he kicked Hikari in the ribs.


    CRACK.


    Hikari screamed.


    His already broken ribs shattered further, the impact sending shockwaves across the battlefield.


    "Who said anything about killing you, Hikari?" Noboru smirked, his voice sickeningly amused.


    "No, no, no..." He stalked forward, slowly, savoring the moment.


    "I''m going to make you feel what she felt."


    Hikari''s golden eyes widened.


    No.


    "I''M GOING TO MAKE YOU SUFFER LIKE SHE DID!"


    Before Hikari could react¡ª


    Noboru was upon him.


    A punch to the stomach.


    The force of it caved in his abdomen, divine energy bursting outward, sending shockwaves through the very fabric of the battlefield. Hikari choked, golden blood spilling from his lips.


    Then¡ª


    A knee to the spine.


    Hikari''s back arched unnaturally, his body convulsing in agony.


    "What''s wrong, Hikari?" Noboru taunted, grabbing him by the throat and lifting him off the ground like he weighed nothing.


    "You were laughing earlier. Gloating. Mocking me."


    His grip tightened.


    Hikari clawed at Noboru''s arm, struggling, gasping, his vision blurring.


    "That same arrogance. That same smug fucking attitude." Noboru leaned in, his breath warm against Hikari''s ear. "Let''s see how much you enjoy it when it''s you."


    Hikari gritted his teeth, his hands trembling.


    "F-Father... will erase you..." he choked out.


    "Father?" Noboru grinned.


    "Oh no, no, no, Hikari..."


    He slammed Hikari into the ground, a massive crater forming beneath them as the sheer force tore through countless dimensions.


    "Your Father isn''t here to save you."


    Before Hikari could even try to recover, Noboru''s foot crashed down onto his knee.


    SNAP.


    "AAAAAAAGH!"


    Hikari''s scream tore through the battlefield.


    His right leg bent in the wrong direction, divine bones shattered beyond recognition.


    "Yami''s bones were broken over a thousand times," Noboru said casually, grinding his heel into the fractured limb.


    "Let''s see if you can handle just a fraction of that."


    Hikari''s entire body trembled, but Noboru wasn''t done.


    Not even close.


    "Let''s not forget the ribs," Noboru mused, eyes gleaming.


    CRACK.


    A devastating punch to Hikari''s chest.


    More golden blood splattered across the battlefield.


    "You like breaking people, don''t you, Hikari?" Noboru chuckled darkly. "You think it makes you powerful. Untouchable. Feared."


    His fist slammed into Hikari''s face, snapping his head to the side.


    "How does it feel?" Another punch.


    "To be weak?" Another punch.


    "To be fucking helpless?"


    Another.


    Another.


    Another.


    Until Hikari stopped moving.


    His once-pristine golden armor was in ruins.


    His perfect face was swollen, broken, barely recognizable.


    His golden eyes flickered, struggling to stay open.


    "Are you still there, little brother?" Noboru murmured mockingly, kneeling beside him.


    Hikari twitched, his breaths weak, ragged.


    "I... will... kill... you..."


    Noboru grinned.


    He grabbed Hikari''s arm¡ª


    And twisted.


    SNAP.


    Another scream.


    "Try again," Noboru said, his tone dripping with amusement.


    Hikari gasped, sobbing in pain.


    He had never felt pain like this.


    Never been this helpless.


    "Yami suffered through all of this," Noboru whispered.


    He slammed Hikari into the ground again.


    "This is nothing compared to what she went through."


    Hikari''s eyes blurred.


    His thoughts were fractured.


    He had to... escape.


    He had to live.


    But Noboru wouldn''t let him.


    "Where are you going, Hikari?" Noboru mocked, stepping on his broken chest. "I thought you were Heaven''s Executioner?"


    He leaned down, his voice a low whisper.


    "You were supposed to be the perfect one, right?"


    Hikari shuddered.


    He had lost.


    He had never lost before.


    Not like this.


    Not to him.


    "You always thought you were perfect, didn''t you, Hikari?" Noboru sneered, kneeling beside him. "The favorite son. The golden warrior. The executioner of Yahweh''s will. But tell me... where is your father now?"


    Hikari choked on his own blood, unable to respond.


    Noboru grabbed his broken wrist, twisting it violently. SNAP.


    "You were never the chosen one, Hikari." His voice was soft, almost gentle. "You were just another tool. Just like Yami."


    And then¡ª


    BOOM.

 Chapter 135 - 134

    Chapter 135 - 134Chapter 134:


    The battlefield was silent.


    Not the silence of peace. No, this was the kind of silence that made the universe itself hold its breath. A silence that preceded something catastrophic.


    The dust from Hikari''s battered form had barely settled when a wave of unnatural nothingness surged through the air, crashing into Noboru like a tidal wave of pure void.


    Noboru barely had time to react before his entire vision was consumed in black.


    And then¡ª


    BOOM.


    His body was sent skidding backward, his feet carving deep trenches into the broken ground beneath them. The very fabric of space screamed, the battlefield itself warping under the sheer force of what had just struck him.


    It wasn''t just Void Energy.


    No, this was something deeper. Something worse.


    Something personal.


    Noboru''s eyes narrowed as he lifted his gaze.


    And there¡ªstanding in the air, her midnight hair flowing like liquid shadow, her violet eyes void of recognition¡ªwas Yami.


    His Yami. His beautiful concubine. He might have only spent few days with her when he was living hi past life as Noboru but he had grown to love all his women. Maybe it was his past life Noboru''s feeling merging with his but they were his fealing they were Noboru Chikara''s feeling.


    Yami was exactly like how he had left Except...


    She wasn''t looking at him with love and admiration like she did before instead now she was looking at him with hate.


    Her expression was blank, devoid of warmth. She was like a weapon to be aimed and fire. Yet, beneath that cold exterior, Noboru saw something¡ªsomething fractured. Something fighting.


    But then¡ª


    She spoke.


    "Noboru Chikara. Abomination. Aberration. Disgrace. Enemy of Heaven. You will be erased."


    That voice.


    It wasn''t hers.


    Not entirely.


    There was something... unnatural about it. Forced. Like it wasn''t just Yami speaking, but something speaking through her.


    Like Yahweh.


    Noboru''s fingers twitched, his breath slow, controlled, but inside, his heart was hammering.


    This wasn''t her.


    This wasn''t her.


    This was not his Yami.


    And yet, he had no choice but to fight.


    The moment she moved, the entire battlefield responded.


    Reality warped. The air twisted. The Void itself screamed.


    One second, she was standing still. The next¡ª


    She was in front of him.


    To others that may be too fast but he saw it but never had the heart to counter.


    "You will pay for abandoning me."


    "VOID TRANSCENDENT CUT."


    Her arm moved like a shadow, a blade of pure nothingness materializing in her grasp. The blade slashed down, severing space itself.


    Noboru reacted on instinct, his Hell God''s aura flaring to counter.


    CLASH.


    A shockwave exploded from the collision, entire layers of existence unraveling as their energies met. The impact alone would have reduced entire realms to dust, but Noboru held his ground.


    But something was wrong.


    That attack...


    It should have erased anything it touched.


    And yet¡ª


    Noboru was still standing.


    His crimson and gold aura burned brighter, pushing back against the Void. The paradoxical nature of his Omni Energy enhanced by his Hell God State which allowed him to access his full potential of being beyond yin and yang omni energy and granted him the ability to defy all dualities, to exist beyond existence and nonexistence¡ªprotected him.


    But still...


    He had felt it.


    A hesitation.


    Yami''s strike, though powerful, had been pulled back at the last second.


    She hadn''t intended to erase him completely.


    Noboru gritted his teeth. She''s still in there. She''s fighting it.


    He had to reach her.


    He moved, his body a blur of raw power.


    "HELL GOD''S DIVINE OBLITERATION!"


    His fist crashed forward, wreathed in blackened flames that could consume even the highest dimensions. The sheer force of his strike split the battlefield in two, the ground rupturing in an endless cascade of destruction.


    But¡ª


    She was gone.


    Vanished. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then¡ª


    A whisper.


    "Why.... I loved you!"


    He heard from right behind him which was followed up a


    "VOID CONSUMPTION."


    A pulse of pure nothingness erupted around him, wrapping around his body like a black hole, crushing, twisting, suffocating him in endless nothingness.


    It wasn''t erasing him.


    It was trying to consume him.


    But Noboru refused.


    "HELL GOD''S Barrier!"


    A burst of golden-black light exploded from his body, the Hell God''s Omni Energy ripping through the void like a wildfire, shattering the attack before it could fully take hold.


    And then¡ªhe saw it.


    For just a second.


    Yami''s expression faltered.


    Just for a brief moment, her fingers twitched. Her breath hitched.


    A flicker of her.


    The real her.


    She was fighting it.


    She was fighting him.


    His heart clenched.


    He couldn''t do this.


    He couldn''t fight her.


    Not like this.


    "Yami!" His voice cracked as he reached forward. "I know you''re in there! I know you can hear me!"


    She froze.


    A single pause.


    A single hesitation.


    It was all he needed.


    "HELL GOD''S SOULBREAK!"


    His energy surged, not as an attack, but as a pulse¡ªa wave of pure connection.


    His Omni Energy, his essence¡ªeverything that made him him¡ª reaching out.


    Not to break her.


    To free her.


    For a moment, the Void itself trembled.


    Yami''s entire body stiffened, her breath hitching, her pupils dilating.


    And then¡ª


    Lightning.


    Golden streaks of divine power shot through her body, divine inscriptions burning into her skin, forcing her back into submission.


    She screamed.


    "AGH¡ª!"


    Her body convulsed, her hands clutching at her temples.


    Memories.


    Flashes.


    Him.


    Her fingers shook. Her breathing stuttered.


    "N-Nobo... ru...?"


    Her voice¡ªweak. Real.


    But then¡ª


    More lightning.


    Yahweh''s command surged through her, crushing her consciousness.


    Her gaze snapped back up¡ªcold, hateful, blank.


    "You saw me as a weapon! Why?!" Yami yelled hurting Noboru Yahweh knew what he was doing he wanted Yami to see him as he saw his current life birth parents Amaya and Hiroshi.


    "You will pay i have a true purpose now." she stated


    And then¡ªshe attacked.


    "VOID APOCALYPSE!"


    A vortex of abyssal power erupted, spiraling toward Noboru, devouring everything.


    Noboru''s eyes widened. He braced himself¡ª


    And then¡ª


    BLACKNESS.


    The battlefield was consumed.


    And Noboru was gone.


    A single whisper lingered in the air.


    A voice that was both her own and not her own.


    "Goodbye... my lord."

 Chapter 136 - 135

    Chapter 136 - 135Chapter 135:


    The battlefield was silent.


    Not the silence of victory. Not the silence of loss.


    But the silence of something¡ªsomething irreversible.


    The darkness of the Void Apocalypse had consumed everything, its presence a weight upon existence itself. Time felt frozen. The Chronolux Nexus was in ruins, reduced to a shattered wasteland.


    Yami stood in the void, breathless, trembling.


    Part of her was happy. Part of her that saw Noboru as a traitor, As a user, As abomination, Disgrace, Aberration whatever heaven saw him as was happy. That part of her was happy to get revenge on the man who had abandoned her. The other Part of her was scream at her from inside. She was hurt, Distraught her lord had died. The Man who took her in. Who saved her from loneliness and hatred, The man who taught her to love to feel was gone by her own hands. Part of her thought she was a hero her master will reward her for destroying the Disgrace, Aberration, Abomination. The other half of her wanted to die to become the nothingness her power was,


    Her hands were still raised from the final attack, but her entire body was frozen, locked in place. Her chest rose and fell in uneven, shaky breaths.


    She had done it.


    She had erased him.


    Hadn''t she?


    Then why was she so sad.


    Why did she feel like she made a mistake


    Why did she feel like she was used when the user was gone.


    Why did she feel like she was a weapon yet the one who she saw the one who made her a weapon was gone.


    why did she feel like her world had broken down.


    Before she can think much longer


    There was


    ¡ª


    A shift in the air. A pulse.


    A warmth.


    Yami''s violet eyes widened.


    One part of her her reacted with a No... it can''t be...


    the other part of her reacted with Yes... it can be...


    A presence¡ªa presence she knew. A presence she had always known.


    One that made her feel loved


    one that made her feel happy


    one that made her feel protected


    one she associated with everything positive;


    Before she could move, before she could even react¡ª


    A voice. Deep, familiar, filled with unshaken certainty.


    "Did you really think your ability to turn stuff into nothing will turn me into nothing My Yami?"


    A shadow moved in front of her.


    No¡ªnot a shadow.


    Him.


    Noboru.


    Standing. Whole. Unscathed.


    His crimson and black mixed with gold omni energy aura flickered like wildfire, untamed and unwavering, his Hell God State burning with pure defiance.


    Unbroken. Unstoppable.


    Yami''s breath hitched. Her body¡ªso conditioned to fight, to kill, to erase¡ªshook violently.


    "Impossible," she whispered.


    Her fingers trembled.


    "You''re... you''re supposed to be..."


    Her words faltered.


    He was supposed to be gone. Erased. Eliminated.


    And yet¡ªhere he was.


    And he was smiling.


    Yami should have been furious. Should have tried to strike again.


    And yet¡ª


    She wasn''t.


    Why he saw her as a weapon.


    He left her to be tortured to gain freedom from heaven. Her Master. Her God told us this.


    He had Abandoned her but yet


    Her legs felt weak. Her fingers curled into fists, but she couldn''t move.


    Why couldn''t she move?


    Something inside her¡ªsomething she didn''t understand¡ªwas breaking.


    Breaking free.


    Why... why does seeing him make my chest hurt?


    A voice screamed in her head¡ªYahweh''s voice.


    He is the enemy. He is the abomination. He must be erased.


    But another voice¡ªa voice buried, locked, imprisoned¡ªwhispered from deep within her soul.


    Noboru... My Lord


    He''s here.


    He came for me.


    A tremor ran through her entire body.


    She didn''t understand. She didn''t understand why she felt like crying.


    She didn''t understand why she felt relief.


    She didn''t understand why she felt like running into his arms.


    And then¡ªhe moved.


    Before she could react¡ªwarmth.


    Noboru pulled her into a tight embrace, his arms wrapping around her as if he would never let go again.


    Yami''s entire body froze.


    Her eyes widened, her breath caught in her throat.


    "Wh¡ª"


    A pulse.


    A warmth she had never felt before.


    Something overpowering coursed through her, spreading from where he held her¡ªsomething that made everything inside her scream and shatter.


    His Omni Energy.


    But it wasn''t violent. It wasn''t forceful.


    It was gentle.


    Warm.


    Loving.


    It wasn''t breaking her¡ªit was mending her.


    It wasn''t overpowering her will like Yahweh did¡ªit was freeing her.


    It was breaking Yahweh Divine scriptures. Freeing her.


    She gasped as the divine shackles within her cracked.


    As the golden chains Yahweh had placed shattered.


    As the false programming¡ªthe lies, the hatred, the control¡ªburned away.


    Her knees buckled, but he held her up.


    "I''m here," Noboru whispered against her ear. "I''ve always been here."


    Her breath hitched.


    A sob threatened to escape her lips, but she bit it back.


    Her mind screamed¡ªthis wasn''t right.


    But her heart¡ªher heart knew this was the only thing that had ever felt right.


    "You were never a weapon," Noboru whispered. "You were never just the Void Queen."


    His fingers brushed against her cheek, tilting her face up.


    "You were Yami," he said softly.


    "My Yami."


    Something inside her broke.


    A choked gasp escaped her lips.


    And then¡ª


    Noboru kissed her.


    Her entire body tensed.


    Then relaxed.


    Then collapsed into him.


    The moment their lips met, the final chains of Yahweh''s control disintegrated.


    The divine symbols carved into her burned away.


    The false memories¡ªthe pain, the conditioning, the forced hatred¡ªerased.


    And the real Yami¡ªthe true Yami¡ªawakened.


    A massive pulse of pure Void Omni Energy erupted from her body, not in destruction, but in restoration.


    The Void twisted¡ªbut instead of consuming, it slowed down.


    The darkness that had once been unstable settled, reformed, became whole.


    The true Queen of the Void had returned.


    And the first thing she did¡ª


    Was collapse against Noboru''s chest.


    She gripped his shirt tightly, her body trembling violently.


    Tears spilled from her eyes.


    Not just tears of sadness.


    Not just tears of relief.


    But tears of love. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Forgive me," she whispered. "Forgive me, my Lord... I¡ª"


    But before she could finish, Noboru pulled her close again, his arms strong, unyielding.


    "There''s nothing to forgive," he whispered.


    Yami broke.


    A sob tore from her throat as she buried her face into his chest.


    She didn''t care that she was the Queen of the Void.


    She didn''t care that she was feared across existence.


    All she cared about¡ªwas that she was home.


    And home¡ªwas in his arms.

 Chapter 137 - 136:

    Chapter 137 - 136:Chapter 136:


    The battlescape was supposed to be silent.


    It was supposed to be over.


    Yami had been freed. The war that raged within her had been won¡ªnot by force, not by violence, but by love. By Noboru''s unwavering devotion.


    She was in his arms now, shaking, crying, whispering apologies over and over.


    "It''s over now. My love. My yami." Noboru said pulling her him giving her pecks on her neck attempting to calm the queen in his arms. His beloved concubine. But Noboru knew there was still one loose end. Annoying prideful arrogant lose end


    One pathetic, broken thing still gasping for breath beneath them.


    Hikari. God''s enforcer. God''s executioner. Yahweh so called perfect child.


    He lay in the ruins of what was once a the battlefield, his so called heavenly golden blood staining the shattered ground. His once-radiant golden wings were tattered, his divine armor cracked, his face swollen and bruised beyond recognition. His ribs crushed. His leg bent backwards.


    This was Yahweh''s perfect son. His enforcer. His chosen one. The one destined to kill Noboru.


    Now?


    He was nothing.


    Pathetic.


    Failure.


    Trash.


    And yet¡ªhe still refused to accept it.


    Refused to accept he lost to the one he called abomination.


    The one he called a Aberration which meant someone or something that deviated from normal.


    Or the one he called a disgrace.


    He refused to accept he lost to Noboru Chikara.


    Just like his father lost to Noboru and his wife and concubines in the past.


    Hikari''s breath was ragged, his golden eyes filled with a mixture of disbelief, rage, and something else¡ªsomething deeper.


    Fear. Terror. Horror and Dread


    He had never felt fear before. Never known what it was like to look at someone and truly believe they could end him with just a glance.


    That how far ahead Noboru''s anger had pushed him.


    That how far Noboru had come when he had achieved a mere less than percentage of the power Yahweh feared.


    And now, as Noboru stood there, still holding Yami close, still emanating that godforsaken Hell God Omni Energy which had a aura that made every fiber of Hikari''s being SCREAM in horror¡ªhe felt it.


    It clawed at his chest.


    It burned in his throat.


    It made his hands shake.


    No. No, no, no, no¡ªthis couldn''t be happening.


    This wasn''t how this was supposed to end.


    He was Hikari. He was Yahweh''s divine sword. He was meant to stand above all, to deliver judgment to the unworthy, to annihilate the abomination.


    And yet¡ªhere he was. Crawling. Or attempting to Crawl.


    Whatever he was doing was a sorry attempt to crawl away.


    He tried to lift himself up, but the pain was unbearable. His body was broken. His power was useless.


    And Noboru?


    He wasn''t even looking at him anymore.


    He was looking at her. At Yami. Holding her. Whispering to her.


    What he was saying Hikari couldn''t hear his senses barely worked after the sin that Abomination committed against his body.


    A sin.


    Yes that is what the abomination did.


    After all to touch him the perfect son of god.


    For such a disgrace to lay hands on him was a sin.


    Hikari anger spiralled as he saw Noboru not even spare him a glance.


    Treat him like a bug, a insect, a pebble.


    How dare he act.


    Like Hikari didn''t even matter.


    Like he was an insect beneath their feet.


    The rage built up inside him, bubbling, twisting, seething¡ªuntil he couldn''t hold it back anymore.


    "You think this is over?!"


    His voice cracked, half-mad, filled with desperation.


    Noboru didn''t turn.


    "You think you''ve won?!"


    Still, nothing.


    Hikari''s fingers curled into the dirt, his entire body trembling. His lips twisted into something between a sneer and a sob.


    "LOOK AT ME, YOU FILTHY ABOMINATION!"


    At that, Noboru finally turned his head¡ªslowly.


    And that was worse.


    Hikari would have preferred if he had ignored him.


    Because the look in Noboru''s eyes¡ªcold, detached, unbothered¡ªwas so much worse.


    It was the look of a predator staring at something that wasn''t even worth killing.


    Hikari''s breath hitched.


    No.


    NO.


    HE REFUSED TO BE NOTHING.


    And so¡ªhe did the only thing he could do.


    He screamed.


    Not in rage.


    Not in defiance.


    But in pure, unfiltered desperation.


    "FATHER!"


    His voice cracked as he howled into the heavens, his bloodied hands reaching toward the sky.


    "FATHER, HELP ME!"


    Nothing.


    "PLEASE"


    Not even a flash golden light to show acknowledgement,


    "i HAVE SERVED YOU LOYALLY."


    silence.


    "DON''T ABANDON ME PLEASE DADDY."


    Nothing.


    He gathered all his power his remaining omni energy and screamed again, voice raw, hysterical.


    "FATHER, SAVE ME! KILL HIM! WIPE HIM FROM EXISTENCE!"


    Still¡ªnothing.


    Hikari''s breathing became erratic, his mind spiraling into panic.


    He''s ignoring me.


    He''s watching, and he''s doing nothing.


    No. No, no, no, NO¡ª


    Then¡ª


    A golden light.


    It was faint at first, like a dying ember in the farthest reaches of existence.


    But then¡ª


    It grew.


    It expanded.


    It pierced through the sky like a blade of divine judgment, splitting the heavens apart with its sheer presence.


    The battlefield trembled.


    The Void recoiled.


    Yami flinched, clutching Noboru tighter.


    "He''s here... Please My lord... Do not let him take me again." she said with fear Noboru tightened his hold on her as Noboru narrowed his eyes at the light. Ready to unleash hell if the man who hurt his concubine appeared.


    Hikari''s breath caught in his throat.


    His mind blanked.


    And then¡ªhe knew.


    He heard it.


    Not words.


    Not a voice.


    A feeling.


    A single, overwhelming presence.


    Yahweh.


    Watching.


    Waiting.


    Judging.


    The golden light intensified, the weight of Yahweh''s will pressing down upon them. The pressure alone was suffocating, as if the concept of mercy itself had been erased from reality.


    Hikari''s lips quivered.


    He had never felt this kind of presence before.


    Not even in Heaven.


    Not even when standing in Yahweh''s throne room.


    This wasn''t the radiant, holy warmth he had always worshiped.


    This wasn''t the divine light that filled him with purpose.


    This was something else.


    Cold.


    Unforgiving.


    Angry.


    Hikari choked on a breath, suddenly unable to move.


    His father was here.


    He should have felt relief.


    He should have felt safe. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But all he felt was dread.


    His father was not kind.


    His father did not forgive failure.


    His father¡ª


    Was PISSED.


    Hikari''s mouth opened, but no sound came out.


    His body shook, not from pain, not from exhaustion¡ª


    But from fear.


    ''He''s... he''s mad at me?''


    Hikari thought.


    The golden light flared again, brighter this time. Stronger. Heavier.


    The battlefield itself was trembling under its weight.


    Noboru clicked his tongue.


    "Tch. Took him long enough."


    Hikari flinched at the casual tone.


    Noboru wasn''t afraid.


    He wasn''t even concerned.


    He was annoyed.


    Hikari''s breath hitched.


    This wasn''t how it was supposed to go.


    This wasn''t¡ª


    His head snapped back toward the golden light.


    He could feel it.


    Yahweh''s judgment.


    It wasn''t coming for Noboru.


    It wasn''t coming for Yami.


    It was coming¡ª


    For him.


    Hikari''s eyes widened in horror.


    "No..."


    His hands trembled, his breathing shallow.


    "NO, NO, NO, NO, NO¡ª"


    He scrambled back, dragging his battered body away from Noboru, away from Yami, away from the one thing he had begged for just seconds ago.


    "FATHER, NO!"


    His voice cracked, his desperation now laced with terror.


    "PLEASE, I TRIED! I¡ªI DID EVERYTHING YOU ASKED! I¡ª"


    The golden light flared.


    Hikari screamed.


    Noboru watched, arms still wrapped protectively around Yami.


    He exhaled slowly, tilting his head.


    "Huh."


    His lips curled into a smirk.


    "Guess even the ''perfect son'' isn''t immune to Daddy''s paranoia."


    The battlefield cracked beneath them.


    The air burned.


    The golden light descended.


    But it didn''t come near Noboru and Yami it targeted Hikari.

 Chapter 138 - 137:

    Chapter 138 - 137:Chapter 137:


    Darkness. The was all he saw when the Golden Pillar hit him


    Then¡ªpain.


    Hikari gasped as he was violently yanked from the battlefield, his broken, shattered body forcibly teleported by Yahweh''s willfrom the Prison Realm. His limbs felt like they were tearing apart, his very essence unraveling as the sheer force of divine intervention dragged him through existence itself.


    And then¡ª


    He crashed.


    His body slammed into the cold marble floor of his home, his golden blood smearing the pristine white surface. The air was thick, suffocating, pressing down upon him like the weight of an entire cosmos. He was home. He was in heaven but the welcoming didn''t feel like Heaven.


    His vision blurred, but as his eyes adjusted, he saw them.


    A throne room beyond comprehension.


    The Great Throne Room of Heaven.


    A vast, celestial cathedral stretching endlessly into golden infinity, filled with blinding radiance so intense that lesser beings would disintegrate upon mere entry. Massive divine pillars of pure Yang Omni Energy lined the halls, inscribed with the unbreakable scriptures of creation itself. The air vibrated with raw authority, the sheer presence of the beings within it enough to crush entire realms.


    And at the center of it all¡ª


    The Seven Heavenly Kings.


    Seated upon their celestial thrones, they looked down at him. Not with pity. Not with concern. Not even love. But with silent judgment and some looked at him with contempt.


    King Uriel, Yahweh''s oldest child and daughter heavens most desired women she was the Warrior of the Spear, her piercing golden eyes locked onto him filled with concern, her grip on her weapon tight. She was always the softest of fire children of Yahweh.


    King Michael, the Lord of the Sword, sat rigidly, his armored fingers gripping his hilt. His eye looked at him with disgust and Hikari can tell what he was thinking it was simple how an angel can lose to a weakened abomination.


    King Raphael, the Silent One, his scythe resting against his throne, his expression unreadable.


    King Gabriel, the Bearer of the Flail, his wings twitching in slight agitation. Hikari can tell he wanted his head and flinche.


    King Camael, the Blades of Heaven, arms folded, unimpressed. Once again Hikari can tell he was disappointed but disgusted too.


    King Azrael, the Executioner, tapping his massive axe against his knee, his face as still as stone. Hikari knew what he thought. Azreal was simple he had no thought but fathers and was waiting for orders.


    And finally, King Jophiel, the youngest, her fan resting across her lap, her eyes flickering with hesitation. She liked Uriel was soft. Hikari can tell she wanted to hug him but never would do it in front of father.


    And above them¡ª


    The Golden Throne.


    The Supreme One.


    Yahweh.


    Blinding. Overwhelming. His very form twisted existence, his golden aura bleeding into every corner of reality itself. His presence was suffocating, oppressive, divine in a way that was beyond comprehension. And he was angry.


    Very, very angry.


    Hikari struggled to lift his head, his entire body trembling.


    "F-Father..." he rasped, his voice weak, pathetic.


    Yahweh did not speak immediately. He simply looked at him.


    And in that silence¡ªHikari knew.


    He had failed.


    Then¡ªthunder.


    The entire Great Hall shook as Yahweh''s voice tore through reality itself.


    "HIKARI."


    Hikari''s breath hitched, his entire body locking up as the weight of Yahweh''s rage pressed down on him like a celestial hammer.


    "You were given a task."


    The words weren''t just spoken. They were felt¡ªetched into existence itself.


    "It was but a simple task."


    The Seven Kings remained silent, their gazes fixed forward. None of them dared to speak.


    "You were to erase the abomination."


    Hikari flinched.


    "You were to ANNIHILATE him from existence."


    The walls cracked. The floor beneath him quivered.


    "What was so hard that you someone trained by eldest daughter for eternities that made it so you still failed me."


    Crack appeared all over the thrones.


    "And yet¡ª"


    Yahweh''s voice darkened.


    "Not only did you fail."


    A pulse of raw divine fury. The entire cosmos trembled.


    "You were HUMILIATED."


    Hikari choked on his own breath.


    "YOU¡ªMY SON¡ªMY SUPREME EXECUTIONER¡ªLAY BROKEN AT HIS FEET!"


    Another pulse. The golden halls fractured.


    And then¡ªlightning.


    DIVINE RETRIBUTION.


    A bolt of golden divine lightning struck Hikari''s chest, his body seizing in agony as the energy tore through his being.


    "AAAAAAAAAGGGGHHHHH!"


    His scream ripped through the Great Hall.


    "NOT ONLY THAT MY PERFECT WEAPON WAS TAKEN!"


    The other Kings barely moved. Only Jophiel flinched, her hand tightening around her fan.


    But Uriel¡ªshe clenched her fists, biting her lip. Memories flooded her mind.


    The pain. The torment.


    When she had defied Yahweh''s command and ordered Heaven''s retreat in the Shadow Realm¡ªshe had suffered for it.


    But this¡ªthis was worse.


    The lightning didn''t stop.


    It kept burning.


    Crackling.


    Tearing him apart, bit by bit.


    Hikari''s body convulsed as more golden chains wrapped around his limbs, forcing him onto his knees, his wings burning, his divine essence corroding.


    He wasn''t just being punished.


    "p.. ea... s" He tried to say


    He was being erased.


    "Please fa...er" Hikari tried again in agony.


    "You are no son of mine."


    Yahweh''s words were cold. Final. Absolute.


    Hikari''s body froze. His fear of being disowned momentarily gave him the power to beg.


    "No... no, no, no, no¡ªFATHER, PLEASE!"


    "BEG ALL YOU WANT."


    Another strike.


    "YOU HAVE FAILED ME."


    Another strike.


    "THERE IS NO ROOM FOR FAILURE IN MY HEAVEN."


    Another strike.


    "IF YOU CANNOT BE PERFECTION¡ª"


    Another.


    "THEN YOU ARE NOTHING."


    The air was filled with the scent of burning wings.


    Jophiel shuddered. She looked at her older sister. Uriel''s hands were shaking.


    She wasn''t looking at Hikari anymore.


    She was remembering.


    Remembering the one who had saved her from being attacked from behind and even from her pun...


    The abomination.


    No¡ªNoboru.


    She clenched her fists tighter.


    This was wrong.


    Yahweh''s punishment had always been absolute, but this¡ªthis was not justice.


    Hikari may have been cruel. Arrogant. Unbearable. But he had believed in Yahweh''s light more than any of them.


    And now, that light was killing him. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She couldn''t¡ªshe wouldn''t¡ªwatch this.


    Uriel moved.


    Her spear gleamed as she subtly reached out, the golden inscriptions across her weapon glowing.


    A flicker of Omni Energy. A single, instantaneous shift in reality.


    And then¡ªHikari was gone.


    Vanished.


    Taken away.


    The Seven Kings snapped their heads toward Uriel.


    Bit they saw nothing other than a surge of her power.


    Yahweh''s golden eyes narrowed.


    Uriel silently sighed he had not sensed it.


    A pulse of divine scrutiny flooded the room.


    Silence.


    The Supreme One''s gaze scanned existence itself.


    But he could not find him.


    Uriel''s heart pounded in her chest, but she forced herself to remain still.


    She had hidden him well¡ªsent him somewhere Yahweh would never look.


    Could not look


    The Shadow Realm.


    Yahweh''s lips curled into a snarl.


    "The abomination."


    He spat the words like venom.


    "The harlot''s wretched son has taken him. After all who else would oppose me!"


    His rage burned.


    His power flared.


    "I WILL ERASE HIM."


    And at that moment¡ª


    Uriel made a choice.


    She did not correct him.


    She did not tell him the truth.


    Instead¡ªshe looked down.


    She was afraid if she told father it was her not the abomin... Noboru-Ku... Father would kill her too.


    And so she remained silent.

 Chapter 139 - 138

    Chapter 139 - 138Chapter 138:


    Meanwhile With Noboru


    The Battlescape made for Hikari and Noboru to fight using Hikari divine scriptures gifted to him by Yahweh had fully shattered was still. The war was over, at least for now. Yami however still trembled in his arms, the weight of her memories¡ªof all she had endured¡ªbearing down on her like an endless storm. But Noboru held her firm, his grip unyielding, as if anchoring her to reality itself.


    She was free. Truly free.


    And her lord, Her Noboru had return to her and was hugging her.


    But Noboru inhaled deeply, he felt it¡ªthe Void was still expanding. Slowly, far more slowly than before, but still devouring. Still unraveling. It wouldn''t stop.


    Yami had regained her mind, her will, her love... but her power was still spiraling out of control. Yahweh had ruined eternities of progress Noboru, Ayame and Ayumi had made teach her to control her powers to stop her from devouring all things.


    His crimson eyes with golden rings flickered with resolve. There had to be a way to stop it¡ªto give her complete control, to make sure she was no longer a threat to the world she had just returned to.


    Then, it hit him.


    The ring.


    The one.


    From his past


    Ayame had crafted long ago¡ªpowered by their love, their essence, the very balance of their souls. It wasn''t just a symbol; it was a key.


    A ring that would use Yami and His love to return to her control she had lost.


    "Ayame-Chan... you were always thinking ahead," he muttered to himself.


    ''What would i ever do without you my love'' He thought as without hesitation, He got the rin out of his dimension he remember Yami giving it to him before he left the past and returned here in case she needed it. He got on his knees.


    "Yami. My Yami will you do me the favour of being my concubine again." Noboru said with a ring in his hand.


    "Whaaa...." Yami said blushing red the void pulsing sharing her flustered feeling.


    "My lord don''t just.... I mean.... Um...." Yami stuttered struggling to form coherent sentences


    "Yes!" She quickly said as Noboru took her and he slipped the ring onto Yami''s ring finger. A pulse of warmth radiated through her body, and instantly, her breathing steadied. Her violet eyes widened as she felt something shift deep within her¡ªa connection. The Void around them slowed, the violent chaos calmed, and for the first time since her resurrection...


    She was in control.


    Yami gasped, her hands clenching around his chest. "N-Noboru... what did you...?"


    He smiled softly, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "I gave you what you always deserved, my love. Control over yourself. Control you lost over your domain."


    The Void, once wild and untamed, now settled around her like an extension of her being. She was no longer consumed by it¡ªshe commanded it.


    But Noboru wasn''t done.


    He still had to make things right.


    His eyes turned toward the Altar of the Void, where the four sacred relics of the kingdoms still sat. The sight of them sent a sharp pang of guilt through him.


    He had betrayed his friends¡ªLayla, Yumeko, Sky, Emiko, and even Fire General Kai.


    He had given their kingdoms sacred treasures the relics the hero had left behind to Hikari, knowing it was the only way to free Yami.


    But despite doing that he didn''t regret saving her, but...


    He knew what he had to do.


    He had to fix what was broken.


    A deep breath. Still in his Hell God State His omni Energy surged like never before, crackling like a storm of divine and hellish power. His presence alone made the altar tremble, the air crack with the sheer force of his will. As his omni Energy took control of this domain of this prison made by Yahweh and his uncle Niju Chikara to hold him allowing him to manipulate it to his will


    "First... I return what was stolen."


    His hand extended toward Gaia''s Armor, the sacred treasure The relic of Terravale, Emiko''s homeland. The once-dulled emerald plating gleamed as Omni Energy surged through it, restoring its Absolute Defense¡ªa power that made the user impervious to any force, any law, any element, any attack, no matter its nature or strength. No being, no concept, no weapon in existence could break through. It was, in essence, the very definition of invulnerability.


    But that was not all.


    Gaia''s Armor was the very will of the earth itself. With a surge of energy, Noboru restored its Complete Dominion Over Earth and the lands including nature plants and minerals themselves ¡ªa power that allowed the wielder to command the planet itself as if it were an extension of their own body. Mountains could rise with a thought, landscapes could shift, and even the deepest core of the planet would bend to the wearer''s will.


    The armor glowed, its full power restored.


    That wasn''t all he restored


    He then moved on to ¡ªPoseidon''s Trident. The sacred treasure the relic of Aquora.


    The moment he touched it, a tidal wave of energy erupted, restoring its Complete Dominion Over Water and seas. The seas, the rivers, the very moisture in the air answered to the wielder, allowing them to bend it, shape it, even turn the ocean against the heavens if they so desired. And then¡ª he resored the tridents true power. Giving it back is ability of Absolute Piercing. Noboru''s eyes narrowed as he reignited the power that made Poseidon''s Trident truly unstoppable. No defense, no armor, no barrier, no concept could stand against it. It pierced through reality, time, dimensions, even fundamental concepts. Meaning even the unpierceable would be pierced. It could stab through heaven of this realm, shatter the laws of nature, cut into the past or the future, and even strike into higher narratives and layers of existence.


    It was not just a weapon. It was the power blessed to Aqoura it meant that nothing was untouchable.


    With the next surge, he restored the Braveheart Shield¡ªthe pride of Ignarok, the sacred treasure of Fire General Kai''s kingdom. Its Absolute Negation ability was reignited¡ªgranting the wielder the power to deny any ability, any law, any attack, any existence. A shield that did not just defend¡ªit erased the very concept of being harmed. And, of course, its Complete Dominion Over all things Fire was returned, making it the true heart of Ignarok once more.


    And with the finall paule the last weapons was restored Excalibur regained it''s lost power. The sacred treasure The Relic of Aeritha. Layla''s, Yumeko''s, and Sky''s home. It thrummed with power as Noboru restored its Absolute Wind and Sky Dominion, giving it command over all air, all currents, all storms, all tempests, beyond even the concept of wind itself. And its returned to it it''s final ability¡ªAbsolute Cutting. A sword that could cut through anything. Not just matter. Not just energy. Concepts. Time. Space. Reality. The soul. The divine. The damned. The past. The future. It could slice through realms heaven and hell alike. It could sever someone from existence itself. It could make the unkillable... killable.


    Finally Excalibur was whole again. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the relics restored, Noboru turned toward the shattered kingdoms. The war had left scars¡ªrealms broken, lands destroyed, innocent lives lost. To disciples of Darkness and Hikari


    But Noboru was beyond reality itself.


    With a single wave of his hand, existence rewrote itself.


    The kingdoms were reborn.


    Terravale stood tall once more, its vast forests and mountains restored.


    Aquora''s oceans surged, no longer tainted by the battle.


    Ignarok''s volcanic lands roared, but with life, not destruction.


    Aeritha''s winds soared, free and pure. Sky''s mother was restored to as a present that was one of the present he had left.


    And finally¡ªhe erased their memories of him ever taking the relics.


    To them, Hikari had stolen them. To them, Noboru had defeated Hikari, reclaimed the relics, and restored peace.


    And when he arrived, standing before his friends, his hellish aura gone, his warm smile in place, offering back the relics they had entrusted him with¡ª


    They will welcome him as their hero.


    The deception was necessary.


    He had to ensure their trust.


    He had to protect Yami''s name.


    And when he handed the relics to their rightful owners, he will tell them that they were wrong about the void queen


    "Hikari stole them. He corrupted Yami to start the war. But I freed her. We made an agreement. The war is over."


    He hoped they believed him.


    took it as the truth?


    He felt guilty what he will tell them and the truth will be different the truth itself was far, far more complicated then what he will tell them.


    But they didn''t need to know.


    For now, Noboru had to make them believe

 Chapter 140 - 139

    Chapter 140 - 139Chapter 139:


    Noboru took Yami hand hold it tight.


    "Shall we my void queen." Noboru asked as Yami shyly nodded.


    With thought Noboru teleported outside of the Chronolux where his friends of this world was waiting.


    He saw them Sky, Layla, Yumeko, Fire General Kai, and Emiko


    The air outside the the of Chronolux was thick with tension they don''t know Hikari was dealt with and that everything was over, and yet Noboru felt something even heavier pressing down on him¡ªhis own guilt. His crimson eyes flickered with emotion as he stepped forward, Yami at his side, her presence now fully under control. The void no longer consumed her, no longer threatened to erase all in its path. She was whole again.


    And now¡ªhe had to face them.


    His friend who he had to manipulate for Yami''s sake.


    It was cruel to edit their memories but he did not want to choose between his past life''s concubine Yami which due to traveling to past made him feel nearly unrivalled for and the friends he made here.


    He then saw them waiting infront of him were


    Sky. Layla. Yumeko. Emiko. Fire General Kai.


    They were waiting. They had been waiting all this time


    The moment they saw him, their reactions varied. Sky''s sharp blue eyes widened in shock, but then softened with something else¡ªrelief. Layla''s spear was already drawn, her silver hair flowing behind her as her body tensed in caution. Yumeko clung to Layla''s arm, her usual warmth replaced by hesitation. Emiko''s fists clenched, her emerald gaze locked onto Noboru with unreadable intensity. And Fire General Kai? He was seething. The veins on his arms bulged, his molten eyes narrowing as he stepped forward.


    "You..." Kai growled, stepping in front of the others, his massive form towering over the battlefield. "Where the hell were you?! Hikari took the relics! Our kingdoms were left defenseless!"


    Noboru took a huge breath did they just resist his reality warping.


    Noboru exhaled slowly.


    No?


    It can''t be.


    Wait a minute thats it.


    He needed to try something


    "I know. I took got them back." Noboru replied


    Kai''s expression twisted into one of barely restrained fury. "And I suppose you expect us to just believe that?!" His hands clenched into fists. "You disappeared for a long time after your batter with the Earth God. Because of you Hikari unleash that¡ªthat thing! That monster!" He gestured violently toward Yami, who remained calm beside Noboru, though her violet eyes betrayed unease. "Now you just waltz back in, acting like the hero?!"


    Noboru realised what was going the reality warping he did mixed with the plot manipualtion he didn''t secify how to make them so they aren''t friendly yet it preserved some off the feeling they were feeling cause Noboru never specified how they should feel to him. It filled out parts of the story of this world to make it work that he didn''t specified. They know Hikari stole the Relics but because Noboru didn''t Change how they felt the story made it happen in a way where they are still angry at him.


    Layla''s love for Noboru overpowered the distrust she felt as she gripped on her spear tighter wanting to believe Noboru she asked. "Noboru... is this true? Did you really take back the relics? Hikari¡ªhe''s the one who stole them, isn''t he?"


    Noboru nodded. "Yes i did. I defeated him. And now, I''m here to return them."


    The words felt heavy.


    Because they weren''t the truth.


    Not the full truth.


    Fire General Kai''s expression darkened further. "And I''m just supposed to trust that?! You knew how important they were why didn''t you stop him sooner?! Where the hell were you!"


    "I... was injured. I over used my power," Noboru lied, his voice steady. "But don''t worry i beat Hikari I even freed the void queen from his control."


    The tension in the air thickened.


    Layla''s eyes snapped to Yami, her expression unreadable. Unknown to Noboru this was jealously. "And why, exactly, did he need wyou free?"


    Yami, to her credit, did not flinch. "I was imprisoned. Manipulated. Hikari and his father twisted my very being, turned me into a weapon against my will. It was never my choice. It was never my doing."


    Kai scoffed. "And we''re supposed to believe that? That she''s suddenly harmless? That she¡ª"


    "Enough," Sky interrupted, stepping forward. His deep blue eyes bore into Noboru''s. "You never abandoned us, did you? You never turned on us."


    Noboru''s throat tightened. "Never."


    Sky stared at him for a long moment before exhaling sharply. "Then prove it."


    Without hesitation, Noboru extended his hand, and the relics materialized before them¡ªExcalibur, Gaia''s Armor, Poseidon''s Trident, and the Braveheart Shield. Restored, whole, pulsing with divine energy.


    Gasps filled the air.


    Emiko''s hands flew to her mouth. "They''re... back..."


    Layla''s grip on her spear loosened as she stepped closer. "You really did it..."


    Kai, however, still looked unconvinced. His eyes flickered to Yami, then back to Noboru. "And I''m just supposed to take your word for it? That she¡ª"


    "Look at the relics," Noboru interrupted. "Their power is restored. If Yami was truly an enemy, would she have done that?"


    Kai gritted his teeth but said nothing.


    Yami finally spoke, her voice softer than before. "I do not expect forgiveness. But I swear to you all¡ªI am not your enemy. I never was. And I never will be."


    Silence stretched between them.


    Then, finally, Sky stepped forward, gripping Noboru''s shoulder. "You came back. That''s all that matters."


    Noboru''s heart clenched. He had done this to protect them. To protect her. These lies it was killing him. It reminded him of his birth mother and father in this life Hiroshi and Amaya.


    Fire General Kai let out a huff he didn''t know why but he felt compelled to forgive Noboru for being too late.


    "Kid... Its okay I''m being harsh on you. in my line of work i have to be harsh," Fire General kai felt the need to say.


    Noboru senses this it seems that a condition for his forgiveness was met to the plot of this world made him forgive me. Noboru said feeling bad. Suddenly red Beacon was beamed a few meters away.


    As Noboru saw the red beacon¡ªthe signal of the trial''s end, the only path home¡ªhe remembered.


    A memory, a old one from his time with his grandpa haruki surfaced in his mind.


    Phoenix Kingdom ¨C 18 Years Ago


    A small Noboru, no older than five, sat cross-legged on a silk cushion, his crimson eyes wide with curiosity. His fluffy black hair was slightly messy, sticking up in places from the roughhousing he had done earlier that day.


    Across from him sat a man with deep silver hair, wearing an elegant but simple robe. His golden eyes, sharp and filled with wisdom, held a warmth that no one else in the Phoenix Kingdom ever gave him.


    In front of him was his Grandfather. Haruki Chikara.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa! Tell me again about the Combat Trial!" Noboru bounced slightly, his tiny fists clenched in excitement.


    Haruki chuckled, shaking his head at his grandson''s boundless energy. He reached forward, ruffling Noboru''s hair despite the boy''s protests.


    "You never get tired of hearing about it, do you, my boy?"


    Noboru pouted, puffing out his cheeks. "Of course not! I wanna know everything! So i can be the best. How does it end? How do you know when you''ve won?"


    With a deep breath, Haruki leaned forward, placing a hand on his grandson''s shoulder.


    "Alright, listen well, my boy." His voice dropped into something lower, something serious. A tone he only ever used when he was about to pass down something important.


    "The Combat Trial... it''s a test like no other. No matter which realm it takes place in, no matter what kind of trial it is, they all share one absolute rule."


    Noboru''s eyes gleamed. "A rule?"


    Haruki nodded.


    "You don''t leave until you win."


    Noboru tilted his head. "Win? But how do you know when you''ve won?"


    Haruki''s lips curled into a small smirk. "That''s the question, isn''t it?"


    The five-year-old leaned forward eagerly, waiting for the answer.


    "You''ll know, Noboru, when you see the Red Beacon. You don''t see the regular Golden Beacons letting you know where you must be. Where a Story event is. Instead red signals the end."


    "Red... Beacon?"


    Haruki nodded. "Yes. The moment you finish your trial, a red light will appear somewhere in the world you''re in. That is your way home. Once you step into it, you will transcend that realm and return."


    Noboru''s jaw dropped. "Really?! That''s so cool!"


    Haruki chuckled again, watching the way his grandson''s excitement lit up his face. But then, his expression turned serious.


    "However..."


    Noboru blinked. "Huh?"


    Haruki leaned in closer.


    "If the realm you are in is destroyed before you reach the Red Beacon¡ª"


    His golden eyes locked onto Noboru''s.


    "¡ªThen you will never return home. Well Never is a long word"


    Silence.


    The five-year-old''s excitement faded slightly, replaced with confusion.


    "What do you mean, Grandpa?"


    Haruki''s expression was grim. "I mean that if the realm collapses before you reach the beacon, then you don''t get sent home."


    "Then where do I go?"


    Haruki was quiet for a moment. Then, he answered.


    "You''ll be thrown into another trial. It''s still the same level that you were in previously."


    Noboru''s little hands clenched. "Another one? But that not fair wouldn''t have I already won!"


    Haruki nodded. "Yes. But the trial isn''t the one sending you back."


    He tapped the boy''s forehead lightly.


    "It''s the realm. The dimension you''re in. It''s what transports you. So, if that realm ceases to exist before you step into the Red Beacon..."


    His fingers curled into a fist.


    "...Then you''re stuck in the next available one." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noboru shivered. "That sounds unfair."


    Haruki smirked. "It is. But that''s the rule of the Combat Trial. Power and strength isn''t free. You fight in the world you''re given, and when you win, you must return before the world takes you with it."


    Noboru nodded, his mind already racing.


    "So I just have to make sure I don''t wait too long, right?"


    Haruki nodded, a small smile returning. "That''s right. You''re clever, my boy. Always remember this¡ªwhen the Red Beacon appears, you go. No matter what."


    His grandfather''s voice grew softer.


    "Because if you don''t... you may never find your way home."


    Present ¨C The Prison Realm


    Noboru snapped back to reality.


    The Red Beacon was there.


    It was glowing. Flickering. Calling him home.


    "Noboru..." Layla''s voice was quieter than before, hesitant. "Before you leave... I need to tell you something."


    Emiko stepped beside her, nodding. "Me too."


    Their gazes locked onto his, filled with something raw. Something vulnerable.


    And before they could say it¡ª


    The world shattered.


    A golden arrow, the size of the entire realm, slammed down from the heavens.


    Time froze.


    There was no warning. No escape. No chance to react.


    It struck¡ª


    And they were gone.


    All of them.


    Sky. Layla. Yumeko. Emiko. Kai.


    Obliterated.


    Their existence wiped away in an instant.


    Noboru''s breath caught in his throat. His mind refused to process it. One moment, they were there¡ªstanding beside him, reaching for him. And the next¡ª


    Gone.


    "Sky""


    "Kai!"


    "YUMeko"


    "LAYLA"


    "EMIKO"


    Noboru went from speaking to yelling.


    No response.


    "Guy''s don''y don''t do this."


    "Please not again."


    "NO NO NO."


    A golden light crackled above, and laughter echoed through the shattered realm.


    "Did you really think I would let you have everything?"


    Yahweh''s voice.


    Mocking. Cruel. Triumphant.


    Noboru''s vision blurred. His knees threatened to buckle. His body trembled¡ªnot from fear, not from exhaustion.


    From rage.


    Yahweh''s laughter grew louder. "Oh, you might have stolen my weapon, my dear abomination, but in exchange¡ªI have taken the ones who loved you."


    Golden cracks spread across the sky. The realm itself was collapsing.


    Noboru felt anger.


    Anger like when Yami was enslaved he was trembling his Omni Energy begging to burst out and destroy those who killed his friends but then Noboru felt it Yami hand on his srist he looked at her the ring on her hand pulsating calming him down


    "No..." Yami whispered, stepping closer to him. "Noboru i know your angry but we have to go¡ª"


    Yami was scared hearing Yahweh''s voice the voice of the man who tortured here but the ring Nobrou and her loved had a calming aura and she knew Noboru wasn''t in the right mind.


    He wasn''t listening.


    He was remembering.


    His grandfather''s words.


    "If the realm collapses before you reach the beacon, you will be lost. You will have to start over."


    Yami grabbed his wrist, her touch grounding him. "We have to leave¡ªNOW."


    Noboru clenched his fists but sighed.


    Yami was right.


    "I will kill you, Yahweh," he swore. His voice was dark. Unshaken. Absolute. "I will erase everything you hold dear. I will take everything from you."


    Yami pulled him toward the beacon, her own violet eyes filled with devastation. "Revenge later. Right now¡ªwe run."


    With one last look at the spot where his friends had once stood¡ªwhere the ones he loved had been ripped from existence¡ªNoboru turned.


    And together, he and Yami with a mere thought appeared in the the red light. The final checkpoint the red beacon.


    As the realm collapsed behind them, they vanished.


    And then¡ª


    Darkness.


    Silence.


    Until¡ª


    A single breath.


    Noboru''s eyes snapped open.


    He was home.

 Chapter 141 - 140

    Chapter 141 - 140Chapter 140:


    Meanwhile In The Shadow Realm


    A blackened sky stretched infinitely above, jagged cracks of deep violet lightning tearing through the abyss. The air was thick, oppressive, suffocating. It reeked of decay, of despair, of things that had long been forgotten by the living. The ground beneath him twisted, shifting, endless and ever-changing like the madness that clawed at his soul.


    And at the center of it all¡ª


    Hikari.


    No longer Heaven''s perfect child. No longer the Supreme Executioner. No longer Yahweh''s greatest son.


    No longer anything.


    His golden armor, once pristine, lay in shattered fragments around him. His body was broken, battered, torn apart from his fight with the abomination. His perfect divine wings¡ªripped, mangled, stained with his own blood. But none of that compared to the true pain.


    The pain that burned deeper than any wound.


    The pain of betrayal.


    His fingers twitched against the cold, lifeless ground, his breathing ragged, uneven. His once-perfect golden eyes were now filled with madness, pupils constricted to razor-thin slits.


    His hands clenched into fists so tightly that his fingernails dug into his palms, drawing thick, glimmering golden blood. His teeth bared, lips twitching as his entire body shook¡ªnot from weakness, not from injury¡ª


    But from rage.


    Unrelenting. Consuming. Hatred.


    "...That fucking abomination..."


    His voice was low, hoarse, broken. His vision blurred¡ªnot from pain, not from exhaustion, but from the sheer seething self-loathing bubbling within his very soul.


    "...That... thing... ruined everything... ruined me."


    His breath hitched, his chest rising and falling erratically as his mind spiraled further.


    Noboru Chikara.


    He saw that smug face in his mind. That monster. That disgrace. The filth that should never have existed.


    Noboru stole everything from him.


    His victory.


    His purpose.


    His father.


    Hikari''s fists slammed into the ground, his body trembling violently. The very air around him rippled, the layers of the Shadow Realm shaking in response to his sheer rage.


    And then¡ª


    A new thought.


    A different target.


    "...That man..."


    He didn''t call him Father anymore. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not after what happened.


    Yahweh.


    The man¡ªthe God¡ªwhom he had served for eternities. The being he had devoted everything to. The one whose name he had carved into his soul, whose divine judgment he had wielded without question. The one he did everything to impress. The he he tried to even get a single ounce of acknowledgement from.


    And yet¡ª


    And yet he threw him away.


    Like trash.


    Like he was nothing.


    Like he was no different than the abomination.


    After everything for fall few small mistakes.


    The life of the demons he had taken in his name was nothing in front of these few mistakes.


    "...You... discarded me..."


    A bitter, choked laugh escaped his throat. A twisted, unstable sound.


    "...I spent... my entire existence... devoted to you..."


    His breath was heavy, erratic. His fingers twitched.


    "...And you threw me away like I was nothing."


    The air trembled.


    The Shadow Realm itself quivered.


    The entire dimension reacted to his madness.


    Something deep within him snapped.


    "I''ll kill them all."


    His lips curled into a snarl, his golden aura warping into something dark, tainted with something beyond divinity.


    "I''ll kill Noboru."


    His teeth clenched.


    "I''ll kill Yami."


    His fingers twitched, his body trembling.


    "I''ll kill Ayame. I''ll kill Ayumi. I''ll kill the Seven Heavenly Kings."


    A violent pulse erupted from his broken form, warping the space around him, the Shadow Realm screaming in protest.


    "I''LL KILL YAHWEH."


    A monstrous shockwave erupted from his body, splitting the very foundations of the realm apart. The sky cracked, shadows howling, the entire plane writhing beneath his fury.


    His golden eyes¡ªonce symbols of Heaven''s perfection¡ªwere now filled with something far worse.


    Pure. Unfiltered. Wrath.


    And then¡ª


    A sound.


    A presence.


    Hikari''s breath hitched. His golden eyes snapped to the distance.


    A man.


    Lying on the cold, broken ground of the Shadow Realm. Injured. Weak. Barely conscious.


    But alive.


    Hikari''s lips curled into a slow, twisted smirk.


    Kouki Chikara.


    Then he had a twisted idea seeing


    The abomination''s brother in this life.


    After all he was the key to his perfect rebirth.


    Hikari knew he had Yang Omni Energy being born that mans son and from what he can sense Kouki had Yin Omni Energy as humans are often born with.


    He crawled.


    Slowly. Painfully.


    But with purpose.


    He would have his revenge.


    And it would start with him.


    Well taking his him as part of himself


    Kouki''s Pov


    Kouki groaned, his body refusing to move as pain surged through every nerve. His vision blurred, his mind sluggish, but he was awake¡ªawake enough to hear the voice that sent a chill down his spine.


    "Kouki Chikara..."


    That voice. Smooth. Confident. Tainted with something darker beneath the surface.


    His golden-red eyes snapped open, locking onto the figure looming over him.


    Hikari.


    Even in his wrecked state, the so-called "perfect son of God" still had that arrogant, self-assured smirk plastered across his face.


    For a brief second, Kouki felt an instinctual urge to recoil¡ªto get away.


    This man... this thing... was dangerous.


    But then¡ªhe remembered.


    Noboru.


    His disgrace of a brother.


    The one who humiliated him.


    The one who left him to rot.


    The one who abandoned their family for power¡ªagain.


    Kouki gritted his teeth. He forced himself to sit up, ignoring the burning pain in his ribs.


    "...You," he rasped, his voice hoarse.


    Hikari tilted his head, amused. "Yes, me. I see you still have some fight left in you."


    Kouki''s gaze sharpened. He remember this one. The one that had fought the disgrace traitorous brother of his the fucking cunt Noboru in Celestial Vanguard Academy as an equal when he couldn''t not come near Noboru. Who from what he heard fought the 3 founding kings and Maou-Sama to the point they had to seal him away. That meant this blonde bastard was just as strong.


    Yet, now?


    He was broken.


    Weak.


    Desperate.


    Hikari smirked, crouching down in front of him. "Your brother ruined you, didn''t he?"


    Kouki''s fists clenched. "You think I don''t know that?"


    Hikari chuckled. "Oh, I know you do. But knowing isn''t enough, is it?" He leaned closer, his voice dropping into a whisper. "You hate him. You hate what he''s taken from you."


    Kouki''s jaw tightened. He hated how much those words rang true.


    Hikari extended his hand. "I can help you."


    Silence.


    Kouki''s eyes flickered to the offered hand, then back to Hikari''s face.


    There it was. The game. The manipulation.


    Hikari wanted something. And Kouki never trusted anyone who wanted something from him.


    Think, Kouki.


    This man was desperate. If he needed Kouki, that meant he wasn''t as strong as he pretended to be.


    Kouki slowly sat up, feigning exhaustion. "You''re offering me power?"


    Hikari''s smirk widened. "Not just power." He spread his arms, golden energy crackling at his fingertips. "I''m offering you vengeance."


    Kouki looked at his hands. He could feel his own power¡ªbut it wasn''t enough. Not against Noboru.


    His disgrace of a brother had humiliated him in front of everything he loved. Noboru had stolen the future that should have been his.


    And yet¡ª


    He wasn''t stupid.


    Hikari was dangerous, but he was also an opportunist.


    If I accept this power too easily, I''ll just become his pawn.


    Kouki forced himself to sigh, shaking his head. "And I assume this isn''t free?"


    Hikari chuckled. "You''re sharper than I expected."


    Kouki gave a bitter smirk. "Yeah, I get that a lot."


    He watched Hikari carefully, searching for cracks in his composure. Weaknesses.


    He needed leverage.


    "Let''s say I agree," Kouki continued, tilting his head. "What stops you from stabbing me in the back the moment you get what you want?"


    Hikari laughed, the sound almost genuine. "You really don''t trust anyone, do you?"


    Kouki''s smirk didn''t waver. "Would you, if you were me?"


    Hikari''s golden eyes gleamed. "Fair point."


    Kouki let the silence stretch, watching¡ªwaiting.


    Then, he tested him.


    "Fine." He lifted his hand toward Hikari''s. "But you first."


    Hikari raised an eyebrow. "What?"


    Kouki smirked. "You think I''m stupid? If this ''power'' is so great, then you merge with me first. Show me it works. Show me you''re not trying to take over my body."


    For the first time¡ªHikari hesitated.


    A flicker. Barely a second.


    But Kouki saw it.


    Got you.


    If Hikari was so sure of his plan, he would have merged instantly. The fact that he hesitated meant he had something to hide.


    Kouki pressed further. "Come on, warrior of Heaven. If you''re so strong, what''s the hesitation?"


    Hikari''s smirk twitched. His fingers curled slightly.


    Then¡ªhe laughed.


    "Clever little prince."


    Kouki said nothing. He wasn''t a prince anymore.


    Hikari sighed, shaking his head. "Fine. We do this together."


    Kouki nodded slowly, as if considering. But inside¡ªhe was already plotting.


    If this bastard tries to take control, I''ll make sure he regrets it.


    "Tell me how we do this." Kouki asked, his voice steady but laced with anticipation.


    Hikari smirked, his golden eyes gleaming with something unreadable. "Match your Omni Energy levels to mine and hit my hand. Will it to merge, and I will do the same."


    Kouki nodded, his fingers twitching with excitement.


    His mind was racing.


    This was it.


    This was his chance. His chance to finally surpass that worthless disgrace of a brother. To take what was stolen from him.


    He would have his revenge.


    ''I will have revenge on you, disowned trash, and you, Maou-Sama.''


    The two brothers of Noboru.


    One from the past. One from the present.


    Hikari¡ªthe former perfect son, Heaven''s Executioner, cast aside like nothing.


    Kouki¡ªthe forsaken Chikara heir, humiliated and abandoned, fueled by hatred.


    They locked eyes.


    Without another word, their Omni Energies surged, expanding, resonating.


    The air around them cracked.


    The Shadow Realm trembled beneath their combined force.


    A slow hum filled the space, deep and eerie, like the sound of something ancient awakening. The ground beneath them splintered as waves of gold and crimson energy clashed and intertwined.


    Kouki clenched his fists.


    He felt it.


    Hikari was adjusting his energy perfectly, syncing it to match his own. It was like looking into a mirror, feeling his essence being reflected back at him.


    50/50.


    Perfect equilibrium.


    Their hands ignited with power¡ªgolden and crimson flames spiraling around their fingers like twin galaxies preparing to collide.


    And then¡ª


    They struck.


    Fist against fist.


    A single moment of impact¡ª


    And the universe screamed.


    A pulse of raw, uncontained energy exploded outward, tearing through the Shadow Realm like a collapsing star.


    The air distorted.


    The space around them rippled and cracked, as if existence itself was rejecting what they were trying to do.


    They were not meant to merge.


    Their very natures were too different¡ªtoo opposite, too unstable.


    And yet¡ª


    They forced it.


    Their bodies shook violently as their essences began to unravel, melting, twisting, dissolving¡ª


    Their minds¡ªcolliding, clashing, overlapping.


    Memories from two lifetimes flooded them at once.


    Hikari saw Kouki''s past¡ªhis pathetic failures, his endless jealousy, his need for validation.


    Kouki saw Hikari''s eternity¡ªhis blind loyalty, his thirst for Yahweh''s approval, his eventual downfall.


    Their pain fused.


    Their rage became one.


    Their very identities began to shatter.


    Kouki fought back.


    He refused to be consumed, refused to be a mere vessel for some fallen angel''s last desperate gamble.


    But Hikari was stronger.


    His will was sharper, honed by eons of servitude, by the pain of being discarded.


    Kouki screamed as he felt himself being absorbed, consumed, devoured¡ª


    But then¡ª


    Something happened.


    Instead of being overpowered¡ª


    Instead of one will dominating the other¡ª


    They became something else.


    Their thoughts aligned.


    Their hatred fused.


    They were no longer Hikari.


    They were no longer Kouki.


    They were both.


    Something new.


    Something worse.


    The ground beneath them shattered completely, a violent black storm of energy swirling around their merging forms.


    Their screams turned into one voice¡ªdeep, monstrous, layered, echoing across the entire realm.


    A single golden eye snapped open¡ªnow ringed with crimson.


    Their first stage of the Gens¨­gan had awakened.


    Their body had taken form.


    Not Kouki.


    Not Hikari.


    Something else.


    A being born from the ashes of betrayal, humiliation, and wrath.


    The storm settled.


    The fusion was complete.


    The being stood tall, stepping forward, its new form crackling with unrestrained power.


    It clenched its fists, staring at its own hands, feeling the unparalleled strength coursing through its veins.


    A slow, satisfied grin spread across its face.


    It had a single purpose.


    To kill Noboru Chikara.


    It took a deep breath, rolling its shoulders, exhaling slowly.


    "So this is the power of the abomination."


    It flexed its fingers, feeling the limitless potential it now held.


    "Incredible. Unbelievable. Inconceivable."


    A dark chuckle escaped its lips.


    "I have never felt anything like this. It''s as if I can do anything."


    It tilted its head, golden-red eyes gleaming with newfound hunger.


    Then, its smirk faded.


    It thought of Him.


    Yahweh.


    The one who discarded them both.


    A sneer of pure disgust twisted its expression.


    "That man... Yahweh... He will be hunting me down."


    It raised a hand, feeling its newfound power pulse through its veins.


    "I cannot use the name Hikari anymore."


    A pause.


    A slow, dark realization.


    "I need a new name."


    It looked down at its own reflection in the fractured, blackened ground.


    A single name came to mind.


    A name that would hide it from Yahweh.


    A name that would carry the weight of vengeance.


    A name that would serve as a reminder¡ªnot just of what it lost¡ª


    But of what it would take back.


    "I am Kouki."


    Its voice was final.


    A declaration.


    A rebirth.


    Its crimson-ringed eyes glowed with newfound purpose.


    "And Noboru Chikara... I will make you suffer for what you have done."


    It clenched its fist.


    "Your fate is sealed." as the now named Kouki Chikara said this he thought about his His sister Meiyo, His mother Amaya and Father Hiroshi they need my help and the rest of Chikara clan and his friends from the Phoenix kingdom currently fighting the great war. Thinking about this stirred a deep memory of how this war started.


    Flashback

 Chapter 142 - 141:

    Chapter 142 - 141:Chapter 141:


    The Flashback Begins


    The Phoenix Kingdom Throne Room - Right after Noboru was sealed


    The throne room was bathed in the glow of a deep crimson its massive golden pillars stretching infinitely into the sky. Red and black banners adorned with the logo of the Chikara Clan in the middle the symbol of the icon of the kingdom a blazing phoenix surrounded The Chikara Clan logo¡ªhung from the high ceilings, exuding an aura of overwhelming supremacy.


    At the center of the grand hall, sitting upon thrones carved from the Gold and Dimensium, were King Hiroshi Chikara and Queen Amaya Chikara. Their very presence commanded respect and before them, standing tall in full battle attire, were their only two remaining children that were not disowned or considered failure and disgraces.


    The first was their beautiful daughter


    Princess Meiyo Chikara the pride of the clan, One of the 2 candiate said to be destined to rule all of existence, the destined heir of the clan, the one chosen to lead their bloodline to absolute dominion of everyone and everything. Her Black hair, flowed down. She carried herself with the confidence of an empress as her mother taught her too, her piercing red eyes narrowing slightly as she listened to her parents. She was really beautiful just like her mother she had broken many hearts sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beside her stood her twin brother, Prince Kouki Chikara. Unlike Meiyo, his arrogance was showing. He was open like a book to the point anyone can read him and see all he had was unrestrained, pure, absolute pride and arrogance. His crimsons eyes almost identical to hers, burned with self-righteous fury. He wore the armour that all those who are higher rank in Phoenix Kingdom wore Black armour with golden outlines,


    Both of them had returned from Celestial Vanguard Academy moments ago after the attack by a demon general from the Demon empire and went to their mother and father to rant abou the experience.


    "Mother, Father that disgrace showed us up." Kouki said as Meiyo nodded.


    "Oh and how did that disowned trash. Show up my precious children who will rule above all." Amaya asked as Huroshi looked curiously.


    "First he turned up on a dragon and then he...." Kouki was cut off King Hiroshi''s voice filled the room it was smooth, but filled with unrelenting conviction of arrogance and pride. "You must understand, my children he can do all these grnad gesture he can make himself to be a king but he nothing in face of you. Both of you your destiny eclipses his it is written in the very fabric of existence from the day you were born Kaito Danzo my sensei saw the future of one off you. You are not simply rulers. You are conquerors. The ones born to to rule above all to govern both creation and nonexistence itself. That is why you two are my children adn that disgrace is nothing"


    Queen Amaya leaned forward, her lips curling into a cruel smile. "Remember my children, My beautiful children who will fufill my i mean our desire to rule above all unlike that disgrace... That failure. You are my children. That thing that wears the skin of a Chikara. Of my oldest sons. The 12th dimensional beasts that attacked us and wears your dead older brothers skin is nothing more than an abomination."


    Amaya smirked as a her lies made Kouki angry. She had long figured out a way to draw out his power through anger. Use his jealously for her disgrace disowned trash. Remind him that disowned trash killed his brother which wasn''t true but the story they put out to keep the destined one safe but it also helps to draw out Kouki power cause he trained to be loyal to family and to protective off them so telling him that thing walking is nothing but the monster wearing his brothers skin mocking the clan and his dead brother which was not true at all can draw out the power of Kouki while also directing his hatred and negative emotion at the scapegoat.


    After all as much as they were her children first and foremost she saw them as tools and legacy.


    Kouki''s hands clenched into fists, his jaw tightening at the mere mention of his disgraced older brother.


    "Noboru," he spat, as if the name itself was poison. "The traitor. The liar. The monster who wears a Chikara''s skin. The one who stole the glory meant for us."


    Meiyo who was usually always the more composed of the two, merely scoffed. "He''s beneath us. A mongrel born with power he doesn''t deserve. He should have been erased long ago. That power should belong to us the destined ones."


    King Hiroshi chuckled darkly. "Indeed. You must understand, my children¡ªhe is not one of us. He is nothing more than the soul of the 12th Dimension Lava Wolf and the Sky Hawk merged and stolen a form that resembles our bloodline. Stole you dead older brothers body using its power to get revenge on us. It is nothing but a parasite wearing human skin the skin of our family."


    Kouki''s face twisted into disgust and anger. "And yet, despite being nothing more than a glorified beast, he dares to act like he''s superior to me. To us."


    Queen Amaya''s gaze softened out of pretence to that of one that a mother can only hold for her true children. She reached out, gently brushing a hand against Kouki''s cheek, her touch deceptive and warm. "Let that anger fuel you, my baby. Let it remind you of your purpose. To rule above all, To dominate all for the family. To reunite the other Chikara''s of the other kingdoms and show them way of Phoenix is right that they are wrong and we are right and to kill that beast that challenge us that dared to act out of line out of what we allowed to it be,"


    Kouki''s eyes burned with pure hatred.


    "I will surpass him," he growled. "Bit not just that mother i do not want it alive wearing our brothers skin I will make sure it is erased. I will make sure it''s very existence is undone from history."


    Meiyo, standing beside him, crossed her arms. Unlike Kouki, she was not as easily blinded by emotion¡ªbut her hatred for Noboru was no less intense.


    "You should have seen him," she muttered, her tone laced with venom. "At Celestial Vanguard Academy. The way he acted... The way he humiliated us."


    Hiroshi raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Tell me more."


    Kouki''s body tensed, the memory igniting a fresh wave of fury.


    "He arrived on a dragon. A dragon as if he were some kind of legendary hero. The entire academy was watching. The moment he appeared, he stole the attention that was meant for me... I mean us."


    Meiyo scoffed. "He paraded himself like he was above us, like he was the rightful heir to the Phoenix Kingdom. When he only created a fake kingdom full of those wretched Inhumans and used Dimensium to make other kingdom and the other 2 great kingdoms accept. But what got me was the way the others looked at him... As if he was something greater. As if we were nothing in comparison. Even our friend who hate him looked at him like that"


    Kouki''s rage deepened. "He defeated every opponent without even trying. It was insulting. I was supposed to be the strongest. I am supposed to be the best. I am supposed to be the greatest. It is not fair"


    Amaya''s eyes darkened. "And yet, that thing walked into the academy and made fools of you?"


    Amaya walked up to Kouki and Meiyo and slapped them.


    "How dare both of you my children my perfect children lose to it." Amaya yelled her Omni Energy flaring but Hiroshi put his hand on her using his own Omni Energy to restrain her.


    "Enough Amaya clearly the beast is using its beastly magic to make out glorious marvellous children to look good. Look he probably place some magic on them to make you angry towards them so he can turn us against each other." Hiroshi said defusing the sitution with lies not wanting to lose his destined children.


    Kouki''s fists trembled after the slap but stopped as he heard Hiroshi explanation why his loving mother lapped him it was the beast it was Noboru he tried to turn him against his family by making mother a bad guy..


    Hiroshi sighed mentally seeing his son who he can read like book act accordingly


    "I would have beaten him if he didn''t have that unfair advantage. He has power he never earned! He doesn''t deserve it! I am the rightful heir!" Kouki stated.


    Hiroshi leaned back into his throne, his expression unreadable. "Yes you and do you know why, my children? Why it doesn''t matter what he does?"


    Meiyo and Kouki glanced at him, waiting.


    "Because destiny is already on your side. He is nothing. You are everything. You will bring about the end of this pathetic era. You will erase the disgrace and rule over all existence. All will kneel before me... i mean us,"


    Queen Amaya smiled. "The prophecy is clear. You and your sister will stand above all as rulers. Noboru is merely a distraction, a piece of filth to be discarded in the grand scheme of things."


    Kouki''s anger settled slightly¡ªonly because his mother''s words soothed his ego.


    Meiyo, despite her arrogance, felt a twinge of caution. "Prophecy or not, we need to be careful. He is still powerful. He still exists. We must remove him properly."


    Hiroshi smirked he knew his daughter she was always suspicious and cautious but with a little ego stroking she can be brought to act to how he wants. "Oh, my daughter... you are always so wise. And you are right. Noboru must be erased the right way.


    But you must also understand... it is not him you should worry about."


    Both Meiyo and Kouki frowned.


    "Then who?" Kouki asked.


    "It is not a who but..."


    And then¡ª


    A shockwave.


    The entire throne room shook violently.


    A golden teleportation circle erupted in the middle of the grand hall.


    A figure stumbled forward¡ªbloodied, broken, barely breathing.


    Shin Chikara.


    The Founder of the Phoenix Kingdom.


    The greatest warrior of their bloodline.


    And he looked like he had barely escaped hell itself.


    Gasps filled the room.


    Meiyo''s eyes widened slightly. "Great Great Grandfather...?"


    Shin''s breath was ragged. His once mighty form, draped in battle-worn armor, was drenched in blood¡ª his own and his enemies''.


    The guards moved to assist him, but he raised a trembling hand.


    A Medic got close but he waved them off


    "No," he rasped. "There''s no time for that."


    Hiroshi, for the first time, looked mildly concerned. "Shin-Sama my great lord... what happened? Who did this to you?"


    Shin''s golden eyes burned with urgency as he lifted his head, staring directly at the king.


    His voice echoed through the throne room.


    "Gather the noble clans. Gather the warriors. Summon the full might of the Chikara bloodline."


    He coughed, golden blood splattering onto the marble floor.


    And then¡ªhe spoke the words that changed history.


    "We are at war."


    A heavy silence fell over the throne room.


    The air felt colder.


    Kouki''s eyes widened. Meiyo''s lips pressed into a firm line.

 Chapter 143 - 142

    Chapter 143 - 142Chapter 142:


    The Phoenix Kingdom''s War Room was filled with an unbearable tension. The air was thick with power, suffocating due the sheer presence of the war council members present in the room, each representing the greatest noble bloodlines of the Phoenix Kingdom. The six Noble clans of Phoenix kingdom along with the Chikara clan The flames of the grand chandeliers in the room flickered, their light responding to the power of those in the room . A table shaped like a phoenix with its wings spread wide¡ªsymbolizing the kingdom they rule and the phoenix head sat shin showing despite being the first king and one of the form kings it was he in the room that had dominion, control, and absolute rule.


    At the head of the phoenix table sat Shin Chikara. The strongest warrior of the kingdom. The founder of their great kingdom. His once-magnificent black and golden armour was cracked, dented, stained with blood his own and others. Though he had been healed enough to stand, the exhaustion of battle he fought mostly from Noboru clung to him like a weight that could never be lifted.


    Beside him, The Current King, King Hiroshi Chikara sat with his hands clasped together, his crimson eyes with 2 golden rings in them calculating, unwavering, prepared for what was about to come.


    Queen Amaya Chikara sat next to him, adorned in her royal crimson and black robes, her golden hair cascading over her shoulders in waves of deceptive elegance. Her appearance had all men in the room apart from Kouki s=fidgeting as to not offend Hiroshi and queen herself that they were hard seeing her sinful body. Her eyes, however, told a different story. A story of hunger. A story of conquest.


    Across from them stood the noble clan heads, the most powerful warriors of the Phoenix Kingdom, each representing a bloodline that had dominated their respective fields for centuries.


    Ren Himura of the Clan of Soulweavers, clad in elegant, flowing robes, his presence exuding an eerie calm, as if his very soul was untethered from the body he inhabited. his clan possess the power of Soul Bonding he has ability to form profound connections with the souls of others. he can share her strength and vitality to heal wounds and enhance the abilities of his allies


    Daichi Nakamura of the Clan of Bloodshapers, his crimson-tinted armor pulsing with a living force, his veins glowing faintly as the forbidden blood arts of his clan ran through his body. His clan possess the power of Hemomancy He can manipulate his own blood to enhance his strength and healing abilities. In battles, he uses his power to create razor-sharp blood constructs and incapacitate his enemies with internal hemorrhaging.


    Yuki Takahashi of the Clan of Mindseers, his silver eyes unnervingly empty, his psychic abilities allowing him to peer into the thoughts of those unguarded, his expression unreadable. her clans Mental Manipulation possesses unparalleled telepathic abilities. She can control and manipulate the minds of others, extracting information and manipulating their thoughts and emotions. She has used her powers to gather valuable intel and sway the decisions of influential figures, Mentally break or torture someone.


    Kage Suzuki of the Clan of Shadowshifters, his black cloak blending with the very air, his presence barely detectable even in a room of gods. The Suzuki clan''s Shadow Realm Manipulation and Umbrakinesis allow him to manipulate shadows and darkness to his advantage. He can meld into the darkness, becoming practically invisible, and create solid shadow constructs for offense and defense. He has used his powers to infiltrate enemy camps and eliminate high-value targets.


    His clan also has access to the shadow realm. They can manipulate the layer they are connected to, and the more they transcend, the more layers are created. Within their own layer, they have absolute control over everything, including laws, concepts, and reality. They are immune to all things light in the shadow realm; however, in realms of light or during the day, they are weak. They can draw people into the shadow realm.


    Every time a Suzuki is born, a new layer is created in the shadow realm. The layer created is equivalent to an entire third dimension at birth, and every time they transcend, a layer equivalent to what they have transcended to is created. For example, if a Suzuki transcended to the 4th dimension, they would have two layers: the 3rd-dimensional equivalent they had when they were born and a 4th-dimensional equivalent from when they transcended was created.


    Kira Tanaka of the Clan of Lifewalkers, a woman whose power over life and healing had been turned into a weapon long ago, her golden hands folded on the table as if ready to bring both salvation and destruction. The Tanaka Clan has the ability to absorb and manipulate vital energy. They can drain the life force of living beings to heal himself, enhance his physical attributes, or channel the energy into devastating attacks.


    Kazuki Yoshida of the Clan of Soundbound, a man whose voice alone could bend the laws of reality, his every breath carrying weight, his every word capable of shaping the battlefield. Sonic Manipulation is the power of his clan and He possesses complete mastery over soundwaves. He can create powerful sonic blasts capable of demolishing structures, generate impenetrable sound barriers, and shape sound into concussive weapons. He has used his powers to repel invading forces and protect his clan.


    And standing before them, the next generation. The destined rulers.


    Kouki Chikara and Meiyo Chikara.


    Both stood tall, their presence commanding, their crimson eyes filled with the confidence only the heirs to the Chikara clan could possess. Kouki''s fists were clenched in anticipation, his body tense, his rage for his disgraced older brother or the beast acting as him festering beneath his skin like a wildfire ready to consume everything in its path.


    Meiyo, however, remained as she always was calm. Calculating. Silent. Watching.


    Both were like their parents Meiyo cold, calculating and scheming while Kouki was like a open book with minor ability to manipulate.


    Even if she didn''t show it, she knew something was wrong.


    And then


    Shin Chikara spoke.


    His voice was gravel, aged with war and suffering.


    "The war has begun."


    Silence fell over the council.


    Shin exhaled, his golden eyes dark with something not even he could hide.


    "What you all know of this war is nothing more than a half-truth," he continued. "I will not waste time with pleasantries, nor will I allow ignorance to blind us. So listen carefully. Listen well. Because the truth is far more damning than you have been led to believe."


    A pause.


    A deep, suffocating pause.


    Then, he spoke words that sent shockwaves through the room.


    "We started this war."


    The entire council stiffened. Kouki''s breath hitched. Meiyo''s crimson eyes flickered with something sharp.


    Shin leaned forward, his fingers interlocked. "The Phoenix Kingdom, along with our allies among the other Great Kingdoms, The Qilin and Turtle/Tortoise Kingdom orchestrated this war long before the first blade was drawn. We planned the downfall of the Dragon Kingdom. We planned the massacre. And we executed it."


    Kouki''s entire body went rigid.


    "What...?" he whispered.


    He had no clue of this not that it mattered. Did he suspected it yes but he was angry that he was not involved in destroy the disgraceful beasts kingdom.


    Shin''s voice remained level, his tone did not even waver a bit. "The Dragon Kingdom, Noboru''s kingdom, was never meant to exist. From the moment that disgrace built his empire, we knew it was an insult to our bloodline. To our dominion. To our very destiny. The other Great Kingdoms shared our belief. So we devised a plan."


    His gaze darkened.


    "We framed them."


    The weight of his words sent the entire room into stillness.


    "Kira Tanaka."


    Shin''s gaze landed on the head of the Lifewalkers.


    The woman nodded, her expression void of guilt of destroy the dynasty created by her husband killer and the one who humilated her at the party. "I led the infiltration unit," she admitted. "We disguised ourselves as various different inhuman filth. We infiltrated the Demon Empire. And we assassinated Maou-sama''s wife."


    A breath.


    Then¡ªKira continued.


    "We left the bodies of other inhuman races behind, framing them for the murder. We ensured that Maou-sama would believe the non demon but also not human people the filthy inhuman races Noboru had united had betrayed him. We knew he would retaliate. We knew he would march to war against the Dragon Kingdom."


    Kouki''s hands trembled.


    Why wasn''t he allowed on this mission?


    On the mission to destroy everything the disgraceful beast held dear.


    "We expected Maou-sama to be careful," Shin continued. "To act strategically. To destroy the Dragon kingdom which he did but also Noboru But something went wrong. The boy was winning. Winning against even he who can defeat me and my brothers the other founding kings."


    Shin''s voice dropped lower. The tension in the room thickened.


    "the one we wanted to eliminate was winning"


    The mere mention of his name sent a wave of disgust through Kouki''s body.


    Shin''s golden eyes flickered.


    "Noboru was winning. He was defeating Niju Chikara. He was defeating Yami Chikara. He was defeating Maou-Sama and He was defeating me as well as that other student that we allowed Hikari a kid who we for some reason felt compelled to allow into Celestial Vanguard Academy He was going to kill us all. And then¡ª"


    He exhaled sharply.


    "Niju told us to hold him off while he used a forbidden chakra technique to seal him away in the Prison Realm."


    A beat.


    A crushing, deafening beat.


    And then¡ªShin''s next words shattered the room.


    "Without Noboru, the world had no defenses. From the rage induced monster we had unleashed on the world."


    Kouki''s stomach twisted.


    "And Maou-sama... without anyone to fight lost his mind."


    Shin clenched his fists.


    "He didn''t just end with the retaliation against the Dragon Kingdom like we thought.We planned" His voice was low. Dangerous. Unstable. "He declared war on everyone. All races. All kingdoms. Any being not of demonic or monstrous origin. Stating if one of non demon and monster king can attack then we all can."


    Silence.


    The weight of those words settled like a curse upon the room.


    Meiyo''s lips pressed into a thin line. Kouki''s rage was boiling.


    "So, what you''re saying..." Kouki growled, voice shaking. "Is that we caused this? That Noboru¡ª"


    Shin''s eyes snapped toward him.


    "No. I am saying that Noboru was merely an obstacle in the grander plan. And now, he is gone." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A slow, wicked smirk curled upon Hiroshi''s lips.


    "Then we continue forward."


    Queen Amaya''s golden eyes gleamed.


    "It is simple," she purred. "The world has already been set aflame. The Phoenix must rise from the ashes."


    King Hiroshi leaned back into his throne.


    "Noboru was holding Dimensium hostage. The very fabric of existence. He stole what belonged to us, to the Phoenix Kingdom. We had no choice but to act."


    Kouki''s breath was uneven.


    It was all Noboru''s fault.


    His disgrace of a brother had invited this war.


    Kouki bared his teeth.


    "I knew it," he spat. "I knew that traitor was the root of everything. I won''t forgive him."


    Meiyo''s expression remained neutral, but her eyes burned with a quiet fire.


    After all she knew this was manipualtion but her own insecurities and hatred for the beast got in the way of her rational thoughts and she nods.


    Shin leaned back.


    "Prepare the knights," he commanded.


    His golden eyes flickered with finality.


    "We are at war."

 Chapter 144 - 143

    Chapter 144 - 143Chapter 143:


    The war council had ended, but the tension in the Phoenix Kingdom did not dissipate. If anything, it had increased like never before. They were going to war.. The great halls of the palace busy as the nobles, and knights rushed to carry out the orders given by King Hiroshi. The time for preparation was over. Now, they moved toward war.


    The grand and majestic corridors of the palace echoed with the sounds of Magic Knights footsteps. The Phoenix Kingdom''s full might was being mobilized to fight the Demon Empire. The Magic Knights were being deployed in full force, the first time in history that the entire military had been summoned at once. But there was another special event the fact that they would be fighting alongside the other 2 great kingdoms which were hostile to each other. The Qulin and Tortoise Kingdom.


    At the center of it all stood Meiyo and Kouki Chikara.


    They had been chosen for something greater than mere combat. They had been entrusted with leading a squad unlike any other¡ªthe Phoenix Vanguard. A squad the will compose of The next generation of leaders, the heirs to the 6 noble clans, the future rulers of the kingdom. Together, they would serve as the spearhead of the war, the elite force that would be the ace in the conquest.


    Hiroshi and Amaya Chikara stood before the gathered members of the small but fearsome squad called the phoenix vanguard in the great war hall, Each of the members were trained to have a presence commanding absolute respect. The throne room, usually reserved for royal gatherings, had transformed into a command centre for King Hiroshi to give orders to the knights battling and allow him to coordinate with several units.. Large enchanted maps made of omni energy converted to the branch power magic hovered in the air, displaying battle formations, troop movements, and key locations. The flames of the torches on the walls flickered in rhythm with the aura of the rulers.


    Hiroshi''s crimson eyes, outlined with two golden rings, held no warmth as he gazed at his two remaining children. His posture was firm, his expression unwavering. He was pleased. His true heirs were finally stepping into their rightful places. He will make sure they have the main role in this war and make sure they will be know as heroes who killed maou-sama shin-Sama''s brothers the founders of the other kingdoms heirs and people be dammed.


    Amaya, draped in her dark black and gold robes, stood beside him, her golden hair cascading in flawless waves over her shoulders. She did not need to speak for her presence to command attention. She was a queen among queens, a ruler among rulers. A woman whose beauty inspired admiration, but whose power inspired terror.


    Before them, Meiyo and Kouki knelt in absolute obedience. The ceremony was about to begin.


    "The time has come," Hiroshi spoke, his voice smooth, yet filled with unrelenting conviction. "You are no longer just heirs to the Phoenix Kingdom. From this moment forward, you will be the Vanguard. The tip of the spear that will carve our destiny into this world. The ones who will lead our conquest and restore order to a broken realm. The ones who will lead the Phoenix Kingdom to victory. The ones who will awe the other kingdoms into accepting Omni Energy converted into magic if the way and the tortoise Omni Energy into chakra and Qilin''s Omni Energy to ki as well the former dragon kingdoms just using Omni Energy is wrong then they will join the Phoenix kingdom and the world will be our after that we can focus on the rest of existence."


    Meiyo remained calm, composed, her expression unreadable. She was always the more calculated one, her intelligence unmatched. But inside, her hatred burned just as deeply as Kouki''s.


    Her brother, on the other hand, barely contained his rage-fueled excitement. His fists clenched tightly as his body practically trembled with anticipation. He could already imagine it¡ªmarching into battle, standing above all, proving once and for all that he was superior to that thing that had dared to wear their brother''s skin.


    "You will not be alone," Amaya''s voice cut through the hall, smooth like silk, yet laced with an undeniable edge of control. "The heirs of the noble clans will stand beside you. The strongest warriors of our kingdom. The future rulers of the world."


    At her words, the great doors to the war room swung open, and six figures stepped forward.


    The next generation of Phoenix Nobility. The future lords and ladies of their respective bloodlines. The friends of the Meiyo and Kouki


    Akari Himura, the Soulweaver.


    Kaito Nakamura, the Bloodshaper.


    Akame Takahashi, the Mindseer.


    Duck Yoshida, the Soundbound.


    Rika Suzuki, the Shadowshifter.


    Hakashi Tanaka, the Lifewalker.


    Each of them radiated power. Each of them carried themselves with the arrogance of nobility, the confidence of the untouchable elite. They had never tasted failure, had never known a world where they were not at the top.


    They had all tormented Noboru.


    And now, they stood here, ready to destroy everything he had built.


    Kouki''s lips curled into a smirk as he watched them enter. This was perfect.


    The same people who had made Noboru suffer... would now lead the war against Demon Empire the Empire that destroyed his kingdom so even if that beast returns he can never get revenge.


    The feeling of denying Noboru his revenge made him happy.


    One by one, the noble heirs stepped forward and knelt before the King and Queen.


    Hiroshi''s gaze swept over them, his expression filled with absolute approval. "You will be the pillars of this kingdom. The ones who will lead the conquest and eradicate the remnants of the false kingdom built by that disgraceful beast."


    Meiyo''s voice was smooth as she addressed them. "From this moment forward, we are the Phoenix Vanguard. The will of the Phoenix Kingdom. The rulers of tomorrow. We march with eternal fire and winds of supremacy as the bird we base our kingdom has. And we will burn those who oppose us to ash."


    A powerful Omni Energy surge erupted from the room, shaking the very foundations of the palace. It was a declaration. A binding force. The creation of a new legend.


    The Phoenix Vanguard was born.


    The next day, the elite warriors of the Phoenix Vanguard gathered in the Grand Arena of the Magic Knights. The massive colosseum, carved from Dimensium and reinforced with layers of divine enchantments, could withstand battles between Omni Energy users at the highest level.


    Meiyo and Kouki stood at the center, their crimson gazes assessing their subordinates. Today, they would test them. Today, they would decide who was worthy.


    "Form a line," Kouki barked, his voice echoing through the arena.


    The noble heirs complied, their expressions filled with confidence. They knew they were the best. They had never been questioned.


    Kouki''s smirk widened. "Good. Because today, I will be your opponent."


    Akari Himura teasingly crossed her arms, having a look of mock impressment towards her boyfriend. "And what exactly are we proving here, Kouki-Kun? We are already the strongest. I don''t see the point in wasting time. After all you know don''t my... Lord" She teased.


    Kaito Nakamura scoffed, rolling his shoulders. "I agree. I could crush you from the inside out with a single thought. What''s the point of this?"


    Kouki''s smile vanished.


    He knew Kaito had a thing for his girls Kaito didn''t realise that his girls was teasing while Kaito was being desrespectful.


    No he would not have this.


    Not by some Noble.


    And then¡ª


    He moved.


    Faster than light. Faster than thought. Faster than instant


    A single punch to Kaito''s gut. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The impact ripped through the Bloodshaper''s body like a collapsing star, sending him flying across the arena, crashing through five layers of barriers.


    Silence.


    Kouki cracked his knuckles, eyes burning with raw power.


    "The point is simple," he said, his voice cold, emotionless.


    "You are strong. But you are not stronger than me."


    Kouki smiled watching Akari fawned over his action.


    "Also gorget abour Akari she''s my girl. She the queen of this kingdom so backoff.


    Kaito groaned, coughing up golden blood, his body trembling as he struggled to stand. He barely gave a nod.


    The others stood frozen.


    Meiyo stepped forward, her voice sharp. "This is your reminder. You are not equals. You are not allies. You are our subordinates. You will obey."


    Kouki stared down at them all.


    "You will follow our orders. You will fight for our cause. You will help us destroy that thing that demon and then the disgrace. Or you will be nothing."


    The Phoenix Vanguard watched in silence.


    One by one, they bowed their heads.


    "I with you always Kouki-Kun," Akari breathed out against his ear as she was behind Kouki licking his neck.


    Making Kouki have shivers in his body as he tried to push her away she was ruining his tough guy aura.


    Akame''s voice was softer. "...Yes, Captain."


    Duck clenched his fists. "We follow you."


    Rika smirked. "Of course, Kouki-sama."


    Hakashi nodded. "We serve."


    However Meiyo gave Hakashi a sly sultry wink.


    Kaito, still coughing blood, forced himself to kneel. "...Understood."


    Meiyo and Kouki exchanged a glance.


    This was the beginning.


    The Vanguard had been forged.


    And soon¡ª


    The world would burn.

 Chapter 145 - 144

    Chapter 145 - 144The war room of the Phoenix Kingdom was filled with an air of quiet intensity. The torches flickered, casting deep shadows against the towering golden pillars. The polished marble floor reflected the weight of the moment, mirroring the tense expressions of the young warriors who had gathered.


    At the head of the room stood Meiyo and Kouki Chikara, the destined rulers of the Phoenix Kingdom. Their gazes burned with purpose, their presence alone commanding respect. Before them sat the six noble heirs of the Phoenix Vanguard¡ªAkari Himura, Kaito Nakamura, Akame Takahashi, Duck Yoshida, Rika Suzuki, and Hakashi Tanaka.


    It was a momentous occasion. The first true move in the war.


    And they would be leading it.


    A massive map of the Demon Empire''s Inner Castle and its surrounding lands floated above the table, constructed entirely out of Omni Energy, constantly shifting and updating with intelligence reports. The enemy''s fortifications. Their troop formations. Their defenses. Everything was displayed before them.


    Meiyo, always the composed one, was the first to speak. Her voice was cool, calculated, absolute.


    "This war is inevitable. We all know that. But what matters is how we win it. The Phoenix Kingdom will not charge blindly into battle like common soldiers¡ªwe will strike precisely, surgically, and without hesitation."


    She turned, her crimson eyes scanning the faces before her.


    "Our first target is the Demon Empire''s Inner Castle. This is not just a fortress¡ªit is their center of command. Taking it would send a message to Maou-sama''s forces and break their morale before the war even begins."


    Kouki leaned forward, his arms crossed, a smirk curling at his lips.


    "Good. Let''s burn the place to the ground and mount their heads on pikes. Let''s show them that the Phoenix Kingdom doesn''t take prisoners."


    Akari Himura, the Soulweaver, let out a soft chuckle, running a delicate finger along the table. "Kouki-Kun, as much as I adore your enthusiasm, brute force alone won''t work against the Demon Empire. Their magic defenses are too strong. If we attack head-on, we''ll be fighting on their terms."


    Kaito Nakamura scoffed, arms folded across his chest. His blood-red eyes gleamed with anticipation. "Then what''s the plan? We can crush them from the inside out if we take control of their commanding officers."


    Akame Takahashi, the Mindseer, sighed dramatically. "You think they don''t have countermeasures for mind attacks? Demons aren''t fools. Their generals are resistant to mental intrusion. Even if I could manipulate them, it would take too much time."


    "Enough," Meiyo cut in sharply, her gaze flickering with impatience. "We don''t need brute force, and we don''t need prolonged battles."


    She turned toward Rika Suzuki, the Shadowshifter, her expression unreadable. "We have something they can''t counter. The Shadow Realm." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell into silence.


    All eyes turned to Rika, who simply smiled, resting her chin on her palm. "Oh? Are you finally recognizing my greatness, Meiyo?"


    Meiyo ignored the sarcasm. "Your ability to pull people into the Shadow Realm is the key to this mission. The space in the Shadow Realm doesn''t align with the physical world¡ªit is its own dimension. That means if we travel through it, we can reach the Demon Empire''s Inner Castle without crossing the battlefield."


    Kouki''s smirk widened. "Heh. I like this."


    Rika tilted her head, amused. "Of course you do."


    Duck Yoshida, the Soundbound, raised an eyebrow. "Hold on. You''re suggesting we bypass the entire army and go straight for Maou-sama himself?"


    "Exactly," Meiyo confirmed. "With Rika controlling the space in the Shadow Realm, we can shorten the distance. What might take days in the real world could be mere minutes in the Shadow Realm. And once we emerge, we will be right inside their inner sanctum."


    Hakashi Tanaka, the Lifewalker, frowned. "And what then? Maou-sama is not a weakling. Even if we surprise him, we won''t be able to take him down easily."


    Kaito scoffed. "You''re thinking too small. If we kill him quickly, the entire war collapses before it begins. We won''t need a prolonged battle. We cut off the head, and the body dies."


    Meiyo nodded. "Exactly. We will not get another chance like this. If we successfully assassinate Maou-sama, the Demon Empire will crumble before the war even starts."


    Rika stretched her arms, her expression unreadable. "A risky plan, but... I like it. Dangerous. Unpredictable. Chaotic. My kind of thing."


    Kouki grinned. "Then it''s settled. We move in through the Shadow Realm and strike before they even know we''re there."


    Akari''s eyes glowed faintly as she ran a hand through her long, silken hair. "This is either genius or suicidal. Probably both."


    Meiyo turned back to Rika. "You control the Shadow Realm. You decide how the distances work inside it. How long will it take to move from here to the Inner Castle?"


    Rika''s violet eyes gleamed with mischief. "I can make the journey instantaneous. But there''s a price."


    Kouki narrowed his eyes. "What price?"


    Rika''s grin widened. "You have to trust me. And more importantly... you have to let me have a little fun along the way."


    Meiyo exhaled, already tired of the theatrics. "Fine. Just get us inside."


    Rika chuckled darkly. "Oh, darling, you''ll love where I take you."


    Kaito rolled his eyes. "Enough games. When do we leave?"


    Meiyo''s gaze hardened. "Tomorrow night. Under the cover of darkness. The Phoenix Vanguard will strike first."


    Kouki grinned, his blood boiling with excitement. "And when we do¡ªMaou-sama dies."


    Akari leaned into Kouki much Kaito jealously. "And then the world will know my mans greatness."


    "It was Meiyo-Chan who thought off this." Hakashi said.


    "Yeah well we will win because Kouki-Kun not Meito." Akari fumed.


    "But that makes zero sense it was Maiyo-Chan brilliant and unparalleled mind that thought of the plan." Hakashi stated.


    Meito was smug but noticed Kouki about to attack her man for talking to his girl and like making him look bad in front everyone


    A pulse of Omni Energy erupted in the war room, shaking the very foundation of the Phoenix Kingdom. Catching Kouki attention.


    "Enough. Hakashi-Kun you are right but don''t fracture the team." Meiyo said as she turned to Kouki.


    "And you my dear brother better not hurt him. I''m not Noboru i will fight you." she added.


    Kouki refused to back off as Meiyo teleported him to a provate room.


    "Look i know your prides hurt but if you break the team with your anger and jealously we all lose and the you won''t be king." Meiyo said knowing the best way to manipulated Kouki. She knew him well in case she has to get rid of so she put on the scared little sister act.


    "Please brother you promised you will protect us."


    This was it.


    The first move in the war.


    And if they succeeded¡ªit would be the last.

 Chapter 146 - 145

    Chapter 146 - 145Chapter 145:


    The vanguard stood ready. They knew the mission. Meiyo much to Kouki''s displeasure had made the plan and Rika could execute the plan. They can do this.


    "Okay Rika let''s do this." Meiyo said as Kouki pouted in jealously.


    "Meiyo i should say that." Kouki said as Akari nodded still attached to Kouki .


    "Fine whatever say it." Meiyo said in a disbelieving tone they were on a mission that can risk their life and death and Kouki was worried about playing leader.


    "Okay Riza take us there." He said as she nods and she said an incarnation as her Omni Energy was converted into mana which was then used to to create a purple magic circle underneath them and with that


    A thick, suffocating darkness enveloped the Phoenix Vanguard as they descended into the Shadow Realm, the transition between realities seamless under Rika Suzuki''s control. The moment they stepped in, the world around them twisted unnaturally¡ªlight ceased to exist, colors bled into each other, and the laws of space became mere suggestions rather than absolutes.


    Rika smirked, standing at the centre of the group as her Omni Energy converted into mana pulsed, distorting the boundaries of the Shadow Realm itself. "Alright, everyone, hold onto your stomachs," she teased, her violet eyes gleaming with mischief. "I''ll have us there in an instant. No walking, no waiting. Straight to the Demon Empire''s Inner Castle."


    Kouki grinned, his crimson-ringed golden eyes burning with anticipation. "Tch, finally. I was getting bored. Let''s do this."


    The rest of the Vanguard remained composed, their expressions locked in grim determination. Meiyo, standing beside her brother, said nothing. Her mind was already calculating the next moves¡ªadjusting, preparing, making sure there were no weaknesses in the plan. She knew better than anyone that confidence was necessary, but overconfidence? That led to failure.


    And she never failed.


    Rika flicked her wrist, and the very fabric of the Shadow Realm obeyed. Distance collapsed. Time ceased vanished as if it was never a concept. One step forward, and they were already there. instantly.


    With a single blink, reality reconstructed itself around them.


    They stood in the heart of the Demon Empire''s Inner Castle.


    Immediately, they spread out, taking in the surroundings. The architecture was grand, dark stone forming gothic spires that stretched impossibly high, vanishing into the void above. The walls pulsed faintly with eerie red sigils, ancient magic woven into the very fabric of the castle. The scent of embers and burning incense filled the air, mixing with the unmistakable weight of something old¡ªsomething that had been here long before them and would remain long after they were gone.


    Kouki exhaled, rolling his shoulders as he surveyed the silent halls. "Huh. This is almost disappointing. No guards? No security? Just an empty throne room waiting for us?" He scoffed, his voice filled with arrogance. "I almost feel insulted."


    "You should," Akari said, her lips curling into a teasing smirk as she stepped closer to Kouki, letting her fingers trail along his arm. "Maybe Maou-sama already gave up, knowing how incredible my Kouki-kun is."


    Kaito frowned, unimpressed and jealous. Akari should be doing this to him not some loser royal. The manga''s he read never has the dickhead royal get the girl. "This is too easy. It doesn''t make sense."


    Meiyo''s expression remained neutral, but inside, her instincts screamed at her. Something is wrong.


    She turned to Rika. "Scan the area with your shadows. I want to know exactly what''s here. No assumptions."


    Rika chuckled, her fingers forming intricate patterns in the air as the darkness around her rippled, spreading like ink through the castle. "Already ahead of you, darling."


    Seconds passed.


    Then¡ª


    The shadows twisted.


    And a voice emerged from the abyss.


    A deep, rumbling chuckle echoed through the empty halls, vibrating through the stone itself, sending a wave of unnatural dread through the air. It was a sound that did not belong¡ªa voice that carried the weight of something that had seen far too much.


    "Well, well, well..."


    The Vanguard froze.


    That voice that one would presume was Maou-sama''s.


    No it wasn''t


    It was something else.


    Something ancient.


    Something hungry.


    From the depths of the darkness, a colossal shape began to materialize. Scales as black as the void. Eyes like molten gold, filled with amusement. Fangs that gleamed in the dim light. A Hydra.


    It coiled itself lazily around the throne room, its seven heads shifting as they observed the intruders with a mixture of curiosity and contempt.


    "You children really thought you could just waltz into Maou-sama''s home, put a blade to his throat, and walk out as heroes?" The Hydra''s middle head tilted, amused. "How precious."


    Kouki''s eyes narrowed. "Where is he?"


    The Hydra''s laughter filled the room. "Oh, he''s never been here. This ''castle''¡ª" he gestured with a single claw, the walls around them subtly shifting, pulsing as if alive "¡ªwas never his. It''s a decoy. A delightful little trap for arrogant little insects like you."


    Silence.


    Then¡ªrage.


    Kouki''s aura flared, golden and crimson flames licking at his body. "You''re lying."


    Meiyo''s heart clenched. No¡ªthis makes sense.


    Everything had been too easy. The infiltration. The lack of guards. The lack of resistance.


    This wasn''t a mission.


    This was bait.


    The Hydra leaned in, his massive golden eyes boring into them with predatory delight. "Oh? You think I''m lying? What part? The fact that Maou-sama never needed a pathetic castle like this? The fact that you''ll never find him? Or the fact that¡ª"


    His grin widened.


    "¡ªhe transcends all dimensionality itself?"


    Kaito stiffened. "What...?"


    The Hydra''s seven heads chuckled in unison. "You fools came here thinking you could assassinate a being beyond your comprehension. Let me put this into perspective for you, hm?"


    He lifted a single claw. The air around it shattered. Not cracked¡ªshattered. The castle bent around the sheer pressure of his presence.


    "You, children, are at best fifth-dimensional transcendents." His voice dripped with condescension. "Maybe, just maybe, your little ''rulers'' over there¡ª" his gaze flickered to Meiyo and Kouki "¡ªare twelfth-dimensional beings. A little more impressive. A little more dangerous."


    He grinned.


    "But Maou-sama? He does not just transcend dimensions. He eclipses dimensionality itself."


    The room vibrated with the weight of those words.


    "He doesn''t just exist in a higher dimension¡ªhe is beyond the very concept of dimensional structures."


    "He either encompasses such structures, or he can affect structures that do."


    The Hydra''s grin grew impossibly wider. "Imagine a being who doesn''t merely exist in higher dimensions but can destroy realms that transcend realms, which contain infinite hierarchies of dimensions."


    He leaned closer, whispering.


    "Realms where each dimension sees the one below it as mere fiction."


    "And Maou-sama?"


    "He sees all of them as nothing more than a story."


    Silence.


    Kouki''s fists trembled.


    Meiyo''s eyes narrowed. Her mind raced. If this was true... if Maou-sama truly transcended dimensionality itself...


    Then this was no longer a battle.


    It was an execution.


    The Hydra''s laughter echoed through the halls. "Oh, don''t look so hopeless. Maou-sama doesn''t need to kill you. He left that choice to me."


    The castle shifted.


    The walls rippled¡ªand sealed shut.


    There was no exit.


    No escape.


    The air grew heavier, darker. The magic in the walls surged, locking them inside a prison they never saw coming.


    The Hydra''s golden eyes glowed with amusement.


    "You see, I don''t have permission to kill you."


    He chuckled.


    "But I do have permission... to break you."


    And with that, the trap was sprung.


    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 147 - 146:

    Chapter 147 - 146:Chapter 146:


    A crushing silence filled the decoy castle as the Hydra''s golden eyes gleamed with uncontained amusement. The Phoenix Vanguard stood frozen, their minds scrambling to process what had just been revealed.


    They weren''t here to assassinate Maou-sama.


    They had walked into a trap.


    They had been tricked.


    Tricked by what they had deamed mindless beasts.


    And in front of them was the predator


    The predator was standing before them had no intention of letting them go.


    Like they chew toys.


    Like they were mere cannon fodder.


    The Hydra''s massive frame coiled lazily around the throne room, his seven heads shifting fluidly, each one carrying an expression of either amusement, condescension, or sheer boredom. He wasn''t worried. He wasn''t threatened.


    This was a game.


    And they were his toys.


    They were just playthings.


    Meiyo''s breath was steady, but her mind raced. We need a plan.


    They had strength, but strength wouldn''t be enough¡ªnot when they were fighting something so beyond their understanding.


    From what she knew the Hydra.


    The hydra was at minimum a 12th dimensional boss level beast.


    That ranked it higher the pest monsters race that the Sky Hawk and Lava Dire wolf that attacked the kingdoms years ago on thier birthday. All though those beast can still grazes. They could not.


    But why did the monster call them 12th dimensional before.


    They had not transcended that far like the noble clan heirs the Celestial Vangauard Academy allowed them to take a 5th Dimensional combat trial not 12th.


    Could the Hydra have been mistaken.


    No it knew something but what?


    No matter.


    Now was not the time for thinking.


    Now was the time to survive.


    Beside her, Kouki cracked his knuckles, his eyes burning with fury. "I don''t care what you are." His aura flared, golden and crimson energy rippling around him as his mana surged. The Omni Energy he had converted into magic gathered in thick waves, forming intricate golden-red magic circles in the air. "You''re still going to die like the rest of those filthy demons."


    The Hydra blinked once, unimpressed. Then, he let out a low chuckle. "Oh? You think you''re the first arrogant prince I''ve met?" His middle head tilted slightly, lips curling into a sneer. "Do you truly believe you can harm me?"


    Kouki''s fist clenched. "Shut up."


    Without warning, he moved.


    ''Pheonix Aura'' He thought using the kingdoms exxclusive technique for royal. Phoenix Aura gave him phoenix flames which gave passive regeneration and flame aura that can melt all.


    Faster than thought, golden flames surrounded him. He then willed the flaming aura near his feet and the flames from the phoenix aura exploded from beneath his feet, launching him forward in a blur of speed that allowed him to travel infinite distance instantly that shattered the stone beneath him. His form blinked out of existence for a fraction of a second before he reappeared above the Hydra''s leftmost head, his fist cocked back.


    "Phoenix flaming fist" He yelled.


    The impact was instant.


    A crack like thunder roared through the room as Kouki''s punch connected. Golden-red flames erupted, swallowing the Hydra''s face in a torrent of destruction. The castle trembled, cracks splintering across the walls as the sheer force of the blow threatened to bring the entire place down.


    But then¡ª


    The flames parted.


    The Hydra''s head hadn''t even budged.


    Kouki''s eyes widened in horror.


    Before he could even react, the Hydra''s tail whipped through the air faster than light, slamming into Kouki''s side like a divine hammer.


    BOOM.


    Kouki''s body was sent hurtling across the throne room, his form crashing through seven stone pillars before he slammed into the far wall, the impact creating a deep crater that spider-webbed through the castle''s foundation.


    His vision blurred. Pain. His ribs screamed, his breath completely stolen from his lungs. His fingers twitched. He tried to push himself up. He couldn''t.


    The Hydra tilted his head, disappointed. "Is that it?"


    "Pathetic and you came to kill Maou-Sama" it added.


    Akari snapped.


    "You bastard¡ª!!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She vanished.


    In the blink of an eye, she was at Kouki''s side, then above the Hydra, her hand outstretched.


    She was knew she was being foolish


    She was not using her clans abilities of soul bonding instead just fire beams of Manan like a angry beast.


    But this was personal.


    Her Kouki-Kun was hurt.


    Her body moving on its owns.


    A massive golden magic circle materialized above the throne room, engraved with ancient runes pulsing with raw mana. A beam of pure destruction tore through the ceiling, an unrelenting cascade of golden light surging down like the wrath of the heavens.


    The castle shook. The air screamed.


    The Hydra''s middle head sighed.


    And then¡ª


    His tail flicked.


    Not at Akari. Not at the attack.


    At the air itself.


    The golden light simply... ceased.


    Not absorbed. Not blocked. Erased.


    From mere presence and air pressure of the tails flick.


    Akari had only a second to process before a single claw gently tapped her stomach.


    And then¡ª


    Silence.


    Her body crumpled. The moment the Hydra''s claw touched her, every nerve in her body shut down. She collapsed like a lifeless doll, hitting the ground hard.


    Kaito saw his chance.


    This was it.


    He had to act.


    Not just to win.


    To prove himself. To show Akari she had been wasting her time on Kouki.


    A pulse of red energy erupted from Kaito''s core as he spread his arms, his magic circles doubling, tripling, forming a massive latticework of intertwining spells.


    The entire castle rumbled.


    Blood magic.


    A technique forbidden for its sheer inhumanity.


    Kaito smirked, twisting his fingers as the very air cracked. "You might be strong, but even you can''t regenerate if I erase your blood."


    The Hydra stared at him. And then...


    He laughed.


    Kaito''s heart dropped.


    The Hydra''s middle head grinned.


    "Oh, you poor, poor child."


    Then¡ª


    Kaito''s magic shattered.


    Not countered. Not dispelled.


    Just... ignored.


    His own spell rejected him.


    It was like watching a storybook character trying to stab someone in the real world.


    The Hydra''s golden eyes gleamed with mockery. "How does it feel?" His voice dripped with amusement. "To be less than fiction?"


    Meiyo''s breath caught.


    She understood.


    He''s not in their dimensionality.


    This was the first sign.


    Maou-sama''s forces weren''t just stronger.


    They were smarter.


    "Everyone¡ªfall back!" Meiyo commanded, her voice sharp, absolute. "Only Kouki and I can fight him."


    If what the Hydra said was true.


    And that Kouki and her were 12th dimensional like it,


    Then only they can fight it.


    She didn''t believe it.


    But it was possible that daddy pulled string to get Kouki and Her into 12th dimensional Combat trial instead of 5th diemnsioanl


    Kaito recoiled, eyes flashing with rage. "What? No! I¡ª"


    "NOW!"


    Meiyo''s Omni Energy flared, a pulse of raw pressure slamming through the room.


    Kaito grit his teeth. He hated it.


    But he listened.


    The others backed away, dragging Akari''s unconscious form with them.


    The Hydra chuckled. "Oh? You figured it out faster than I thought."


    Meiyo ignored him. She had to focus.


    She had to win.


    Her body tensed. Her breathing slowed.


    The air shifted.


    Something deep inside her stirred.


    Power she had never tapped into.


    Power she shouldn''t have.


    Her crimson eyes flickered¡ª


    No.


    They changed.


    A deep, piercing gold-blue hue.


    Sky Hawk.


    Her mana surged, the castle trembling beneath the sheer weight of her aura.


    The Hydra''s amusement vanished.


    And for the first time¡ª


    He looked intrigued.


    "Now that..." He grinned.


    "...is interesting."


    The battle wasn''t over.


    It had only just begun.

 Chapter 148 - 147

    Chapter 148 - 147Chapter 147:


    The air was thick with tension, the weight of the failed mission, her failed plan, her bringing her friends into danger with her overconfidence pressing down on every fiber of Meiyo''s being. The Hydra''s golden eyes gleamed in the dim light of the throne room, unblinking, unbothered, almost... amused. Like this entire encounter was nothing but a game to him.


    Meiyo''s breathing was steady, calculated. But her mind? It was racing. She had known the moment they stepped into this castle that something was wrong, but this? This was worse than anything she could have anticipated.


    She should have know that Maou-Sama would not be as easily beaten as she planned.


    What was she thinking if Shin-Sama could not defeat Maou-Sama then how could they mere heirs.


    This was her fault.


    She got her friends


    she got her brother


    and more importantly she got her Hakashi-kun in this mess.


    So she had to do something.


    And what was that soemthing get them out.


    After all if that disgracful beast Noboru can almost kill Maou-Sama who''s above dimensionality itself along with the founding king Shin-Sama and his brother who were equally as strong to the point they needed to seal him in a prison with a forbidden technique then she should be able to beat this damn pet Hydra of Maou-Sama


    However as kuch as she hated to admit it.


    The Hydra was toying with them. He wasn''t even trying.


    Her fingers curled into fists, her nails biting into the flesh of her palms as she pushed all unnecessary thoughts aside. Focus. Focus. Focus.


    Her eyes, once purely crimson, had shifted into something deeper¡ªgolden with flecks of blue, a piercing radiance that had never been there before. She didn''t notice. She didn''t have time to. But the Hydra did.


    "My My Little princess. I am Curious. You have my curiosity," the Hydra mused, his middle head tilting slightly as he observed her. "You, child, are different." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meiyo didn''t respond. She moved.


    Mana surged through her body, Omni Energy already converted into pure magic. Her 5th dimensional magic, strength speed and everything buffed by the Sy Hawk to 12th dimensional level Her entire form blurred, vanishing from sight for an instant before reappearing directly above the Hydra, magic circles forming mid-air beneath her feet, boosting her forward like platforms of light.


    Her blade¡ªformed entirely of condensed energy¡ªflashed as she brought it down in a clean arc, slicing toward one of the Hydra''s seven heads.


    A direct hit.


    Or so she thought.


    The moment her blade connected, an earsplitting clang echoed through the air, a shockwave rippling outward from the impact.


    The Hydra hadn''t moved.


    However irs scale was pierced.


    Not to the scale where it would be a threat but to a point where her attack ws considered 12th dimensional anything less even an 11th dimensional attack would be mere fiction.


    Meiyo''s strike had landed¡ªher magic-enhanced blade colliding with his obsidian scales¡ªyet there was but a a scratch.


    Her eyes widened. Impossible.


    The Hydra''s lips curled into a grin. "Oh, that hurt a little."


    With a lazy flick of his tail, the entire space distorted. A rush of force slammed into Meiyo before she could react, sending her hurtling backward, crashing through the pillars of the throne room.


    Stone shattered, the sheer force of her impact sending tremors through the castle''s foundation. Dust filled her lungs, her vision momentarily flickering, her body screaming in protest.


    She gritted her teeth, forcing herself up. Her fingers dug into the cracked floor, pushing past the pain.


    She could hear it. The Hydra''s laughter.


    No. I won''t lose here.


    Mana surged again, golden-red magic circles forming instantly beneath her. Her body flickered, vanishing in a burst of speed.


    This time, she moved unpredictably.


    She zigzagged mid-air, magic circles materializing beneath her feet as she propelled herself in random, rapid directions, never staying still for more than a fraction of a second.


    The Hydra''s heads followed her movements, his amusement deepening. "Ah, you are an intelligent little one."


    But intelligence wasn''t enough.


    Meiyo knew that.


    She needed to break through.


    Her mind worked at rapid speed, analyzing every microsecond, every failed attack, every tiny detail. The Hydra''s scales were¡ª


    Thicker than anything she had ever encountered.


    Dense. Compact. Almost impenetrable.


    Almost.


    Her eyes sharpened.


    If she couldn''t cut through them


    since even being equal dimensionality those scales is like 3rd dimensional kitchen knife trying to cut diamond.


    She would break them.


    Meiyo''s magic flared. This time, she didn''t aim for a clean slash. She twisted mid-air, gathering momentum, her blade shifting¡ªits energy fluctuating, condensing, changing form.


    Her blade of magic flickered¡ªno, it shrank, growing thinner, sharper, the very molecules compressing under the sheer pressure of her will.


    She wasn''t trying to cut anymore.


    She was trying to shatter.


    She shot forward, faster than before, pushing beyond her own limits.


    And¡ª


    CRACK.


    The Hydra''s eyes widened ever so slightly as a faint line formed across one of his scales.


    For the first time¡ªsomething had broken.


    Silence.


    The Hydra blinked.


    Then¡ª


    He laughed.


    "Fascinating," he rumbled, his seven heads all focusing on her now. "You are weaker than me. Far, far weaker than me. Even with whatever you are using to temproarily become 12th dimensional"


    His grin widened.


    "And yet, you can hurt me."


    Meiyo landed, her breathing ragged, her blade still glowing in her grip. She knew. She knew she couldn''t win this fight alone. But she could do something more important.


    She could make this monster take her seriously.


    She steadied herself, ignoring the burning in her limbs, the exhaustion creeping into her body.


    The Hydra hummed, amusement flickering in his golden eyes. "Interesting. you have the power of A mere pest-class beast of the 12th dimension... and yet, you hold intelligence beyond what a Sky Hawk should."


    Meiyo''s breath hitched.


    Pest-class?


    Aky hawk?


    What was he talking about?


    Noboru was the Sky Hawk and Lava Dire Wolf combined she and Kouki were normal.


    No matter that.


    Was that all she was to him?


    No.


    Fuck him.


    And Fuck his statement.


    The Hydra was trying to confuse her.


    Her jaw clenched. "Shut up and fight."


    The Hydra grinned. "Oh, I will."


    And then¡ª


    Everything changed.


    The Hydra moved.


    No. He didn''t move.


    He ceased being in one place and simply existed in another, his massive form reappearing in an instant right before her.


    Meiyo''s pupils dilated¡ª No time to react¡ª


    A single swipe.


    Pain.


    White-hot, blinding pain.


    She barely had time to register the claw tearing through her before she was sent flying¡ªher leg pierced straight through, blood spilling into the air as her body slammed into the farthest wall of the throne room with a sickening crack.


    She screamed.


    Not just from pain.


    From anger. From humiliation.


    She hit the ground, hard, her leg completely mangled, the bone exposed, blood pooling beneath her.


    The Hydra exhaled in satisfaction, his grin never fading.


    "Now that," he mused, "was fun."


    Meiyo''s vision blurred, her breath uneven. Her fingers twitched against the cold stone. She tried to move. She couldn''t.


    No.


    No.


    No.


    She refused to go down like this.


    She refused.


    But the pain¡ª


    It was too much.


    Her head tilted slightly, her gaze flickering toward the others¡ªtoward Kouki.


    He had been watching.


    And he had snapped.


    Kouki''s entire body trembled, his golden-crimson aura warping into something wild, uncontrollable. His breathing was ragged, his fists clenched so tightly that blood dripped from his palms.


    His sister.


    His pride.


    His everything.


    Was in agony.


    And that was unacceptable.


    A growl rumbled deep in his throat, his vision tinted red, his mind clouded with something darker, something ancient.


    Something that wasn''t his.


    And yet, it was.


    Fire surged through his veins, but it was different from before. It wasn''t just his Phoenix Aura¡ªit was something primal, something raw.


    His Eye turned into that of a wolf with Lava style slits.


    Something hungry.


    The Hydra''s golden eyes flickered toward him, intrigued.


    And then¡ª


    He grinned.


    "Oh other one awakens his power... this is going to be interesting."

 Chapter 149 - 148

    Chapter 149 - 148Chapter 148:


    ''That beast hurt Meiyo!''


    ''That beast hurt my friends. Yes even Kaito !"


    ''Most importantly it hurt my Akari!''


    Were the thoughts of Kouki.


    Suddenly a deep, primal growl rumbled in Kouki''s throat. His crimson-ringed golden eyes locked onto the Hydra, his vision tunneling with nothing but pure, unrelenting fury. The very air around him twisted, warping under the heat of his Omni Energy converted into mana.


    The Hydra, however, was unimpressed. Unmoving. His seven heads blinked in perfect sync, his scaled body coiled lazily around the ruined throne room. His golden eyes radiated amusement, as if this was just another tiresome game.


    Kouki didn''t care.


    No, he couldn''t care.


    Meiyo was down. His prideful, ever-calculating sister¡ªthe one who was supposed to be untouchable¡ªwas bleeding. Wounded. Vulnerable.


    All because he was too weak.


    All because he wasn''t like that fucking disgrace Noboru


    All because he couldn''t keep his promise to dad to protect mother and Meiyo.


    He won''t allow it.


    He won''t be outclassed by Noboru.


    He won''t let Meiyo ever be hurt again.


    He won''t break his prmise to protect the women of the clan ever again.


    Because all this.


    Everything that happened.


    All of it.


    Was unacceptable!


    "I''LL RIP YOU APART! YOU OVERGROWN 9 HEADED LIZZARD"


    Flames ignited around Kouki''s body, his Phoenix Aura raging like an inferno, but it was different this time¡ªmore wild. More untamed. The lava slit wolf like eyes were piercing as the flames around him flickered with his breathing, twisting into something darker, something unnatural.


    He didn''t notice. He didn''t care.


    All he cared about¡ªwas destroying this monster.


    And then¡ªhe moved.


    A burst of golden-red mana exploded from his feet, launching him forward like a meteor. The moment his body flickered into motion, his stance changed. Not refined. Not disciplined.


    Feral.


    Like a wolf pouncing on prey.


    His first strike was a downward flaming claw swipe, his fingers curled like talons as the energy around him crackled with pure aggression.


    The Hydra didn''t move.


    Not at first.


    Then it did a move a simple move a subtle shift.


    A single head lazily tilted to the side, Kouki''s flaming claw missing by mere inches.


    Before he could react, the Hydra''s middle head flicked forward


    and slammed into his gut.


    A sickening crack echoed as Kouki was sent soaring backwards, crashing through a stone pillar, shattering it into dust. The impact left a deep crater in the ground, smoke and debris rising around him.


    PAIN.


    White-hot agony pulsed through his ribs, but he didn''t care. He refused to care.


    He pushed off the ground, his hands digging into the shattered stone, his teeth bared in a snarl. His breath was ragged, his mana surged, but all that filled his mind was one thought.


    KILL.


    With a feral roar, he lunged again, faster. This time, instead of a single strike, he unleashed a barrage.


    He started with a flaming roundhouse kick but the Hydra tanked it without flinching.


    "Tell me little wolf is that all." It mocked mid barrage.


    "JUST STAY STILL" Kouki yelled followed up by a sharp elbow strike that barely nudged Hydra.


    "I STAYED STILL FELT NOTHING" Hydra mocked S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kouki didn''t say anything just growled and followed up with a spinning lariat coated in flaming hot lava Mana a few scales cracked.


    "OH! look you manage to hurt me. Little pup." Hydra mocked.


    Hikari was mad.


    Mad at himself.


    for being weak.


    It wasn''t enough.


    His best.


    It was never enough.


    Kouki''s mind screamed at him. Faster. Stronger. Hit harder.


    He disappeared in a flash of golden light, reappearing at the Hydra''s blind spot or at least, where he thought a blind spot should be.


    The Hydra was already there.


    A massive tail whipped around, catching Kouki mid-strike.


    BOOM.


    His vision flashed white.


    He barely registered the sensation of his body collapsing through the floor, the stone cratering beneath him. His ears rang, his lungs screamed for air, but he forced himself up, coughing golden blood.


    The Hydra''s middle head tilted, regarding him with mild curiosity.


    "You''re more instinctual than the girl," he mused. "More... feral. Less refined. A beast pretending to be a king."


    Kouki''s body shook. Not just from pain¡ªfrom rage.


    "SHUT UP!"


    He lunged again, his movements now completely primal.


    He slashed a claw made of fire at the Hydra but the Hydra dodged.


    He punched coating his fist in lava but the Hydra let it hit, a few scales cracking, but nothing more.


    He roared, releasing a blast of lava Mana but the attack it barely singed the Hydra''s hide.


    But Kouki didn''t stop.


    Even as his knuckles bled, even as his breath came in ragged, animalistic gasps, even as his muscles screamed¡ª


    He kept attacking.


    Because stopping meant Meiyo lost.


    Stopping meant he lost.


    Stopping meant that filthy disgrace Noboru was stronger.


    Stopping meant anyone can hurt his girl and get away with it.


    And that was unacceptable.


    The Hydra sighed.


    Then¡ªhe moved.


    Faster than Kouki could react, a massive claw slammed into his chest.


    The force sent him flying back, his body ragdolling across the throne room. The world blurred as he smashed into the far wall, the impact cracking the foundation itself.


    For the first time in his life¡ª


    Kouki couldn''t move.


    His entire body felt like it was breaking apart. His vision swam, golden blood dripping from his lips, his chest heaving.


    I... I can''t¡ª


    The Hydra let out a slow, satisfied breath.


    And then, he grinned.


    "You fight like an animal," he mused, stepping forward. "But you lack control."


    Kouki''s fists clenched.


    He tried to push himself up. He tried to ignite his flames again.


    But his body refused.


    "You have power, little prince. A great deal of it," the Hydra continued, tilting his middle head. "But power without control? That makes you weak."


    Weak.


    Weak.


    Weak.


    The word rang in Kouki''s skull.


    It infuriated him.


    It terrified him.


    He wasn''t weak.


    He couldn''t be weak.


    But right now¡ª


    He was.


    The Hydra''s golden eyes narrowed.


    "Disappointing."


    Then¡ªhe raised his claw again.


    Kouki''s breath hitched.


    He couldn''t dodge.


    He couldn''t stop it.


    This was¡ª


    "Enough."


    A pulse of mana erupted, cutting through the air.


    The Hydra''s claw stopped.


    Meiyo stepped forward, bloodied, but standing.


    In her Sky Hawk state which is still unknown to her.


    "We do this together," she said, her Sky Hawk eyes burning with determination. "Or we die."


    Kouki''s breath caught.


    The fight wasn''t over.


    It was just beginning.

 Chapter 150 - 149

    Chapter 150 - 149Chapter 149:


    A sharp gust of wind howled through the ruined throne room, along with it was the rising heat of molten lava and flames. Dust and debris which were remnants of the previous battle were flying in the air, swirling flames around Kouki and pulsing winds around meiyo around the two magic knight and siblings stood side by side, their bodies battered, their breathing harmonised but tired¡ªhowever their will remained unbroken.


    Meiyo who still had blood dripping from the deep wound in her leg, struggled to stand she can hear Hakashi Tanaka''s creams for her to stop and rest but ignored it and forced herself upright, her Sky Hawk-enhanced eyes burning with determination. She knew only together can she correct her mistake. To correct the plan that landed her family, friends and hakashi in this.


    Kouki lwas in a similar state instead of bleeding leg he blood smeared across his lips it wasn''t as bad the fire aura was cauterising his wounds, stood rigid beside her, his lava slit wolf-like eyes locked onto the Hydra with something beyond rage¡ªsomething raw, something primal.


    The Hydra''s heads tilted slightly, its golden gaze studying them with something that almost resembled amusement. "So, you''re finally going to fight together?" It chuckled, the sound vibrating through the broken stone beneath their feet. "How precious. But it won''t save you. However maybe you can entertain me a bit before i send you to mommy and daddy broken"


    Kouki spat blood onto the ground, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. "We''ll see about that, you overgrown snake." His voice was a low growl, rough with fury, but there was something steadier about him now¡ªsomething colder.


    Meiyo glanced at him from the corner of her eye. This was the first time in the battle that he had actually stopped to think. His anger, for once, wasn''t clouding his judgment.


    Good.


    It was about time.


    Because if they wanted to win against this Hydra, he needed to trust her.


    And she needed him too.


    He might not be as clever as her after all they mirrored thier parents.


    Kouki was like Hiroshi thier dad strong but lacked intelligence.


    Meiyo herself was like Amaya her mother cunning intelligent and beautiful.


    and she knew it she always used her beauty to her benefits manipulating all around her to bad this creature was a monster and a humanlike being she could have had him running circles to impress like mum taught her to. Controlling men was easy you just needed to bat a eyelash and act weak appeal to ego of men to act strong was what mother taught her cause men want to feel powerful its a genetic flaw that females can exploit well beautiful females like herself and mum not ugly ones.


    However now was not the time she was getting to caught up.


    She flexed her fingers, the air around her shifting as mana surged through her body, swirling around her in a golden cyclone. The Sky Hawk''s wind, sharp and untamed, rippled in waves around her, wrapping her in its invisible embrace. At her feet, magic circles flickered to life, golden runes twisting and reforming as they channeled her power.


    Kouki, meanwhile, rolled his shoulders, the heat around him intensifying. Lava bubbled beneath his feet, the ground cracking as molten flames coiled around his body like living serpents. His breathing was ragged, his chest rising and falling in slow, steady inhales.


    Two opposite forces.


    Wind and Fire.


    Meiyo, sharp and calculating, lacked the sheer brute force to bring the Hydra down.


    Kouki, reckless and destructive, lacked the precision to make his attacks count.


    But together?


    Together, they could break this monster.


    Meiyo spoke first, her voice calm, authoritative. "I''ll keep him off balance. You look for an opening."


    Kouki scoffed. "I don''t need you to tell me how to fight."


    Meiyo''s expression didn''t change. "Then prove it."


    The Hydra let out a low, amused rumble. "Cute. But do you really think you can¡ª"


    Meiyo moved.


    A burst of wind exploded beneath her feet, launching her forward faster than the eye could track. In a flash, she was above the Hydra, her blade forming in an instant¡ªthin, sharp, pure wind compressed into a deadly edge.


    She struck.


    The Hydra dodged, its massive form shifting with eerie fluidity, but Meiyo was faster than before. Her blade didn''t need to cut deep¡ªit just needed to weaken.


    A single strike along the Hydra''s already-cracked scale.


    The moment her blade connected, she twisted mid-air, summoning a second burst of wind to propel her backward before the Hydra could retaliate.


    And right as she retreated¡ª


    Kouki launched forward.


    Using Meiyo''s attack as a distraction, he surged straight for the same scale, his entire body coated in molten flames. His fist, wreathed in lava, collided directly with the weakened spot.


    A sickening crack.


    The Hydra''s golden eyes flickered.


    For the first time in the fight ever it staggered.


    interesting was all it thought.


    A ripple of silence filled the throne room.


    Then¡ª


    A low, dangerous growl rumbled from the Hydra''s heads decided to voice it''s thoughts as it throats. "Interesting."


    Kouki smirked, stepping back beside Meiyo, his knuckles still steaming from the impact. "Looks like we can hurt you after all."


    Meiyo exhaled sharply, already analyzing their next move. They had found a rhythm¡ªher precision, his power. But it wouldn''t be enough. They had to push further.


    She tightened her grip on her blade. "We need to break more of his defenses."


    Kouki cracked his neck, flames swirling in his palms. "Then let''s make him bleed."


    They moved as one.


    Meiyo''s wind sharpened. She flickered across the battlefield, never staying still, carving thin, precise lines across the Hydra''s scales¡ªweakening them, creating openings.


    Kouki''s flames exploded. He followed each of her attacks, striking every weak spot she created, his lava burning through the cracks she left behind.


    The Hydra snarled, its tails whipping violently, the throne room crumbling around them as the battle intensified.


    A near miss¡ªone of the Hydra''s tails shot toward Meiyo, aiming to crush her completely.


    She had no time to dodge.


    But before it could land¡ª


    Kouki was there.


    With a feral roar, he grabbed the tail mid-swing, lava and flames surging through his body as he held it back through sheer brute force. The Hydra''s golden eyes flickered in surprise.


    "Go!" Kouki barked, straining under the pressure.


    Meiyo didn''t hesitate.


    She vanished.


    Reappearing above the Hydra''s heads, she spread her arms, magic circles forming beneath her feet.


    She felt something¡ªsomething instinctual, something deep in her blood.


    A skill.


    A shield


    A barrier made of wind that can protect her and anyone with in the barrier from almost everything. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t question it.


    With a single thought, a massive barrier of wind erupted around her, forming an impenetrable dome of air. A perfect defense.


    The moment it took form, her body trembled¡ªher stamina draining rapidly. But it didn''t matter.


    Because she knew what Kouki was about to do.


    Kouki felt it too.


    A memory that wasn''t a memory.


    An instinct buried deep in his bones.


    A skill.


    A final attack.


    His flames burned hotter than ever, his mana surging to its absolute peak.


    Then¡ªit collapsed inward.


    All of his power¡ªhis flames, his lava, his energy¡ªcompressed into a single, unstable core at his center.


    An explosion waiting to be unleashed.


    He knew what this was.


    He knew what to do.


    His lips curled into a slow, deadly grin.


    "I know what to do."

 Chapter 151 - 150

    Chapter 151 - 150Chapter 150:


    Kouki''s vision swam in a haze of golden and crimson light, his body trembling as the power surged through him. It wasn''t just his flames anymore¡ªit was something deeper. Something primal. It wasn''t mana, wasn''t magic, wasn''t even his Phoenix Aura.


    It was instinct. A force so absolute that it bypassed his mind entirely, guiding his every breath, his every thought. It whispered to him, threading its way through his bones, his muscles, his very soul.


    "This is it."


    He knew what it was.


    A final attack.


    A suicidal technique.


    One that wouldn''t just kill him¡ªit would erase him.


    His body would become a living volcano, one that didn''t just burn, didn''t just destroy¡ªit would consume. The moment it activated, everything on his level would be annihilated, no matter how powerful.


    Even the Hydra.


    Even himself.


    He should have been afraid. He should have hesitated.


    But he didn''t.


    Because in that moment, one thought overpowered everything else.


    "Meiyo is hurt."


    "Akari is hurt."


    "My friends are hurt."


    And the one who caused it¡ªthis overgrown reptile¡ªwas still standing.


    That wasn''t acceptable.


    Kouki turned his head, locking eyes with Meiyo. She was breathing heavily, her leg still bleeding despite the magic pulsing through her body. Her expression was unreadable, but her eyes¡ªher sharp, calculating eyes¡ªwere screaming at him.


    She knew something was wrong.


    "Kouki..." her voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper.


    He smiled. A slow, tired smile.


    "I''m about to die, Meiyo."


    The words came out steady, calm¡ªlike he was just stating a fact.


    Meiyo''s entire body tensed, her breath catching in her throat. The others¡ªKaito, Rika, Duck, Hakashi¡ªfroze as his words settled over them like a curse.


    The room felt heavier.


    Akari was the first to react.


    "What...?"


    Her voice was small. Fragile. Her usual teasing, her usual arrogance¡ªgone.


    Kouki turned to her, his molten eyes softening for the first time. "I can kill him. I can win." His fists clenched, his nails digging into his palms, flames crackling at his fingertips. "But if I do this, I won''t come back."


    Akari''s entire body shook. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t." She took a step forward, her lips trembling. "Don''t say that. Don''t¡ªdon''t talk like you''re just... leaving us."


    Kouki exhaled, tilting his head back. "I don''t have a choice."


    "Bullshit!"


    Kaito''s voice cut through the tension like a blade. He was shaking, his fists clenched so tightly that blood dripped between his fingers. "You bastard, I didn''t want you to actually die!" His voice cracked at the end, anger and something else¡ªfear¡ªlaced through it. "We were supposed to keep competing! You were supposed to keep pissing me off! You were supposed to¡ª!"


    He stopped, jaw tightening, his head dropping.


    Kouki smirked. "Guess you''ll just have to be the second-strongest then, huh?"


    Kaito''s breath hitched, his shoulders shaking. He didn''t respond. He couldn''t.


    "Kouki," Meiyo''s voice was barely above a whisper. Her hands trembled at her sides, her golden-blue eyes locked onto him with something raw. "Don''t do this."


    He turned to her.


    For the first time in his life, his perfect sister¡ªthe one who always had the answers, the one who never lost control¡ªwas crying.


    A single tear slid down her cheek, and she didn''t even try to wipe it away.


    "Kouki... please."


    He wanted to say something comforting. He wanted to tell her it would be okay.


    But it wouldn''t.


    Instead, he just smiled.


    "You''re the smart one," he said softly. "So you already know... this is the only way."


    "I have one request... Make sure Akari doesn''t get hurt. Meiyo please promise me you will protect her with everything you have."


    Meiyo gritted her teeth, her entire body shaking.


    "Don''t Kouki.... Please don''t act your gonna leave me." Meiyo said.


    "Promise... me."


    Meiyo for the first time was silence.


    For the first time she Meiyo Chikara the princess of the Phoenix kingdom did not have full control.


    It wasn''t fear if Noboru was here if they were on good terms she he would have saved all of them without a explosion but he wasn''t.


    He never was on their on this side.


    For the first time she hated Noboru not cause of jealously and her parents guidance but because he wasn''t here.


    She didn''t care if he was on bad terms he was still their older brother.


    She didn''t care if he was those beasts he still acted like he was their brother.


    Meiyo knew he wasn''t here to save Kouki but the least she can do is scream.


    "NOBORU YOU BASTARD DO SOMETHING!" she yelled catching everyone attention.


    NOTHING


    She should have know heart was beating faster of anger and anxiousness.


    But a soothing voice of her brother snapped her out.


    "Mei. Mei. Meiyo calm down its gonna be okay." He said. "Please promise me."


    "Fine I promise but you better come back." Meiyo yelled.


    "NO! KOUKI-KUN DON''T" Akari yelled and moved.


    She lunged toward him, her hand reaching out, desperate, reckless. "Kouki, don''t¡ª!"


    And then¡ªher body glowed.


    A deep, brilliant gold surged through her veins, her very soul burning with something new¡ªsomething ancient. It pulsed, twisting through her magic circles, spreading through her limbs, anchoring her to the ground.


    Soul Bonding.


    Her clan''s ultimate technique.


    She didn''t activate it.


    It activated on its own.


    Her body was moving before she even realized it, her instincts screaming at her to pull Kouki back. To keep him here.


    But¡ª


    Meiyo grabbed her.


    And the Sky Hawk''s barrier formed.


    A perfect, impenetrable wall of wind erupted between them, locking Kouki away, keeping Akari from reaching him.


    Akari screamed.


    "MEIYO! LET ME GO!"


    She fought. She thrashed against the barrier, her hands slamming into the wind, her magic flaring violently as her soul reached out for Kouki''s¡ªdesperate to connect, to bind, to save.


    But the barrier held.


    Because Kouki had asked for it.


    Meiyo''s breath was uneven, tears streaming down her face, but her hands remained steady.


    "I promised him," she choked out. "I promised him I''d do this."


    "KOUKI¡ª!!"


    The Hydra''s golden eyes widened.


    Because he recognized it.


    The power.


    The technique Kouki was about to use¡ªVolcanic Explosion.


    The Lava Dire Wolf''s final attack.


    A skill so absolute that even he¡ª a Boss-Class 12th Dimensional Hydra¡ªcould not survive it.


    The Hydra moved.


    He lunged, his massive form surging forward, his seven heads snapping toward Kouki, his claws slicing through the air¡ª


    Kouki smirked.


    And then¡ª


    He froze time.


    It wasn''t magic.


    It wasn''t a spell.


    It wasn''t something he even understood.


    It was instinct.


    Pure Omni Energy.


    The Hydra stopped mid-motion.


    The world stood still.


    For exactly one minute.


    Kouki exhaled. His body burned, every cell in his being screaming in agony, but he ignored it. He could feel the core of his power reaching its limit, the eruption just seconds away.


    His fingers curled.


    His flames twisted.


    This was it.


    He turned, his eyes sweeping over his friends one last time.


    Akari, screaming for him.


    Meiyo, holding the barrier, her hands trembling.


    Kaito, frozen in place, his fists clenched.


    Rika, Duck, Hakashi¡ªall staring.


    He smirked.


    Guess for the first time i be a hero.


    A true hero not.


    Not just a hero because of being a prophecy kid.


    "Guess this is goodbye."


    Then¡ª


    Everything exploded.

 Chapter 152 - 151

    Chapter 152 - 151Chapter 151:


    The dust settled.


    The world was silent.


    The explosion had erased everything.


    Nothing remained not the castle.


    Not even the Hydra.


    Everything was gone


    Everything as in


    The once-grand throne room of the decoy castle was nothing but a crater, a void well not a actual void but a crater where the castles existence had once stood. The walls, the pillars, the Hydra¡ªgone.


    Only the faint hum of wind remained, swirling around the shattered landscape. And in the center of it all, untouched by the devastation, stood Meiyo''s Sky Hawk Barrier.


    Everyone inside was safe.


    But Kouki was not.


    Meiyo stood frozen, her breath caught in her throat. Her heart pounded against her ribs, a relentless drumbeat of terror.


    "Please."


    Her Sky Hawk barrier flickered, the golden winds finally dying down. Dust and smoke curled away, revealing the aftermath.


    "Please god let him be alive."


    She looked around.


    "Oh god no."


    And saw...


    There was nothing left.


    Nothing


    Except him.


    She wanted to sigh but all she saw him but he was not him he was...


    A single, lifeless figure.


    Kouki''s body fell.


    From the sky.


    From where he once burned like a falling star.


    From where he had chosen to die.


    Time slowed.


    Not literally but for her


    The instant his body dropped, Meiyo moved.


    She didn''t think. She didn''t plan. She ran.


    And so did Akari.


    Kouki hit the ground.


    He didn''t move.


    He didn''t breathe.


    Meiyo reached him first, skidding to her knees. She grabbed his shoulders, her fingers shaking.


    "Kouki¡ª!"


    Nothing.


    She shook him.


    "KOUKI! WAKE UP!"


    "DON''T YOU DARE SO THIS TO ME!"


    Akari was sobbing. She collapsed beside him, her hands gripping his chest, his face¡ªsearching for anything.


    His Red with golden ring eyes...


    They were closed.


    "Kouki¡ªno, no, no, no¡ª" Akari''s voice broke. "This isn''t¡ªYou''re not¡ª!"


    Kaito, Rika, Duck, and Hakashi caught up, all of them stopping in their tracks as they saw the lifeless body before them.


    Silence.


    No one spoke.


    No one could.


    Kaito''s knees buckled.


    Duck covered his mouth, his fingers trembling.


    Hakashi clenched his fists, unable to look.


    Rika''s smirk was gone. Her lips pressed together. Her expression unreadable.


    But it was Akari who screamed.


    The moment Kouki''s lack of life became real to her, something inside Akari snapped.


    She needed him.


    Her Omni Energy surged.


    She wanted him


    But it wasn''t normal.


    She will have him


    It twisted. Warped. Expanded.


    She won''t let this world take him.


    A raw, primal force erupted from her body, swirling around her in brilliant, paradoxical waves. Time broke. Reality cracked.


    She didn''t think.


    She didn''t plan.


    She wanted him back.


    And the universe responded.


    Omni Energy did not follow rules.


    Life and death?


    They were mere play things for people with Omni Energy


    Yes even those who never trained to utilise it instead convert it into inferior branch sources


    And Akari?


    She was breaking all them rules.


    She didn''t care.


    Light surged from her hands, searing through the fabric of existence. The energy poured into Kouki''s chest, his limbs, his heart.


    The world held its breath.


    And then¡ª


    A cough.


    A ragged, shallow cough.


    Kouki gasped.


    Akari choked on a sob.


    Meiyo''s eyes widened in shock.


    He was alive.


    Barely.


    His body twitched, his fingers curling weakly. His breathing was faint, fragile¡ªlike a candle in the wind.


    But he was alive.


    Akari collapsed onto him, shaking, her forehead pressed against his. "You idiot¡ªyou absolute idiot¡ªdon''t you ever do that again!"


    Meiyo let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding. Relief crashed through her.


    But then


    Rika had a realisation and she voiced it.


    Rika spoke and the dread returned.


    "...He''s still dying."


    Everyone froze.


    "I can heal him. y clans abilities were made for this." Akari said anxiously.


    Rika''s voice was calm, but her eyes were sharp. "Akari you used up all your Omni Energy. She can''t heal him again. You only pulled him back from the edge, but he''s still going to die."


    Akari''s breath hitched.


    Her fingers clenched around Kouki''s barely warm hands.


    "No. No, no, no, no¡ª" She shook her head violently, refusing to hear it. "I just¡ªI just brought him back! I¡ª"


    Meiyo''s brain wasn''t working.


    She always had a plan. She always had a way out.


    But this?


    This was her brother.


    And she was failing him.


    Her mind raced. Think. Think. THINK.


    Nothing.


    Her genius, her perfect mind¡ªuseless.


    She was too preoccupied.


    Worrying about her brother.


    She gritted her teeth, gripping the sides of her head.


    "I can''t¡ªI can''t lose him¡ª"


    Then, a voice.


    Akari the dumbest of them all spoke.


    "...The Shadow Realm."


    Meiyo''s head snapped toward Rika wanting to know if that can save her brother.


    Rika''s violet eyes glowed faintly. "There''s no concept of time there. If we send him in, he won''t die¡ªnot unless we take him out."


    A pause.


    Then¡ª


    "...Please."


    It was the first time Rika sounded desperate.


    Meiyo hesitated.


    Could she trust her?


    Could she risk it?


    She looked down at Kouki.


    His barely breathing form.


    Her decision was made.


    "Do it."


    Rika moved fast.


    A deep, black void opened beneath them, shadows swirling around Kouki''s body.


    The others watched, tense, silent.


    Akari clutched him until the very last moment.


    "...I''ll bring you back," she whispered.


    The shadows swallowed him whole.


    Then¡ª


    He was gone.


    The portal snapped shut.


    A crushing silence filled the air.


    Meiyo exhaled.


    Akari collapsed but let out a "Thank you" to Rika before doing so.


    Everyone stood there, stunned, lost, unsure what to do next.


    Because for the first time, they weren''t sure if they had won¡ª


    Or if they had just lost Kouki forever.


    Darkness.


    Silence.


    Then¡ª


    A breath.


    Kouki''s eyes snapped open.


    His vision was hazy. His limbs were numb. His body?


    Still broken.


    Still dying.


    But he wasn''t alone.


    Because someone else was there.


    A figure, standing just before him. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Golden eyes.


    A familiar smirk.


    A voice, smooth and cruel.


    "Finally awake, huh?"


    Kouki''s breath caught.


    He knew that voice.


    Hikari.


    Flashback end


    "So thats what happened." The new Kouki the merged warrior formerly know also Kouki and Hikari said

 Chapter 153 - 152

    Chapter 153 - 152Chapter 152:


    The Shadow Realm


    Kouki well this new Kouki the fused Kouki was silent as he processed the memory he had just had. How the war had started. It was all Noboru''s fault. If that disowned trash had just played the part he wouldn''t be here in this suffocating, endless void that stretched beyond sight, the space the endless darkness, blackness and everything around him twisting in unnatural, incomprehensible shapes. These shapes from what his eyes that can see different types of were of infinites from countable like universe to uncountable infinities like the infinite layers off hierarchies in which dimensions are contained and finally inaccessible infinites that were so big the no matter how countable and uncountable shapes made of this dark shadow realm you put together it wouldn''t reach touch or even scrape even a atom of the these shapes formed naturally and even unnaturally in the shadow realm and there was the realm itself was so big that same no matter how many of these incomprehensible shapes you put together or even apply any operations to it wont touch the realm. It was neither warm nor cold, neither light nor dark¡ªjust a constant, pulsing nothingness. A realm outside of and beyond space time and dimensionality itself, where reality itself bent and coiled like a living thing.


    And to think Rika can only manipulate a small portion of this. A tiny 5 layers of this. She can manipulate 1 to 5 dimensional equivalent layers in this. But since Kouki and Hikari fused. Kouki can manipulate the entire realm nearly.


    But what bugged him was from Hikari''s memories he knows that he was told it was either Noboru, wife, Or his concubines who made this entire structure.


    That pissed him off but it didn''t matter right Noboru was still trapped but from Hikari''s memories he knew that won''t be for long he completed the story. The Combat trial meaning he will be free so so he must get back to Akari and the others as Kouki knows the beast In human skin the aberration and abomination won''t be merciful to those who killed his family. He can remember Hikari''s fear of the beating Noboru gave him.


    Just remembering it gave Kouki chill and all for some concubine from some past life just what will he do to Meiyo or Akari and the other to get back at the people who destroyed his kingdom.


    Right now Kouki stood at the edge of this abyss, his crimson-ringed golden eyes flickering with frustration. His body felt different, unfamiliar. Powerful yes but from what he can tell he was unstable.


    Something was wrong.


    He clenched his fists, the raw Omni energy''s inside him refusing to settle. Fighting for control. It was Kouki and Hikari. The two beings who made. The two existences fused into one.


    Neither one was ready to cede control.


    His memories felt fragmented and jumbled, his thoughts were and are a constant battle between two very different being. One moment, he was Kouki¡ªemotional, reckless, fueled by instinct The prized son of Hiroshi and Amaya Chikara the destined child. The next, he was Hikari¡ªcalculating, strategic, The betrayed son of Yahweh.


    And the power inside him? It was chaos.


    Kouki''s Yin Omni Energy clashed violently against Hikari''s Yang Omni Energy, the two forces raging against one another, refusing to find harmony. Fire and ice. Creation and destruction.


    If he left now¡ªif he returned to Akari, to Meiyo, to the others¡ªthis instability would consume not just him but everyone.


    His intelligence, his Hikari instincts, told him one undeniable truth: He needed to stabilize the two warring Omni Energies. Now.


    His lips curled into a snarl.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath, dragging a hand through his hair. He wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªto go back. He could see them in his mind: Akari''s desperate, tear-stained crying face, Meiyo''s trembling hands, the sheer fear in their eyes as they watched him die.


    He couldn''t leave them waiting.


    He wouldn''t let them be hurt.


    He Shouldn''t do this.


    But He had to stay here and train.


    He exhaled sharply, forcing himself to think. Rushing in like an idiot won''t help.


    He needed to find a way to stabilise his Omni Energy.


    He switched from thinking hard like Hikari once second and the the next he would be pulling his hair and shooting fireballs at random places like Kouki would.


    But then answer came in form of Hikari''s memories as he recalled the lesson.


    "Hikari," the voice spoke in his mind. "You will never master what you do not understand. You do not dominate Omni Energy. You become one with it. If you fight your own energy, If you aren''t one with it. If it is not a extension of yourself. you will destroy yourself and everyone else before your enemies ever get the chance."


    Uriel.


    Yahweh''s first daughter.


    One of the oldest Archangels.


    His well Hikari''s former mentor.


    The memory hit him like a storm¡ª


    A flash of blinding white. The infinite expanse of timeless realm. A golden battlefield, stretching beyond the cosmos, where stars themselves flickered beneath the weight of celestial warriors.


    And at the center of it all¡ªUriel stood before him.


    Her long hair cascaded down her back, her glowing wings unfurled in radiant perfection. Her golden eyes, sharper than a blade, bore into him like she was dissecting his very soul.


    Hikari stood before her, young and brash exactly like Kouki but with more finesse and intelligent not much to make a difference though, He was barely even a fraction,, even a percentage of the warrior he would become. His fists clenched, his breathing ragged, the raw, unstable Omni Energy inside him raging against his control.


    Uriel did not look impressed.


    "Again."


    Hikari grit his teeth. "Tch. You keep saying that, but I already¡ª"


    In an instant, Uriel moved.


    She barely lifted a finger, and suddenly, the universe itself trembled.


    A pulse of unseen force struck him in the chest, ripping through his essence, sending him crashing through the stars. She had made in this place.


    Hikari coughed, his body struggling to reform, his golden wings flickering with instability.


    Uriel sighed, shaking her head.


    "You are not listening to me." Her voice was cold, absolute. "You rely too much on brute force. Power is not about force its about control, Hikari. It is about balance. You must be one with your Omni Energy"


    He snarled, forcing himself to stand injured. "Balance? Tch. That sounds like something the weak say when they can''t keep up."


    Uriel''s beautiful eyes darkened.


    In less than a breath, she was before him.


    And then¡ªpain.


    Her hand struck his chest, and the energy inside him¡ªhis Omni Energy¡ªcollapsed inward.


    He screamed.


    It felt like his very existence was unraveling.


    "Do you feel that?" she murmured, her voice eerily calm. "That is your own energy rejecting you. Because you refuse to listen."


    Hikari''s vision blurred. His breathing was ragged. He was losing control.


    "You cannot force power to obey. You must exist with it. Become part of it. Meditate within it. You do not own power, Hikari. Power owns you."


    She released him.


    The energy inside him stabilized.


    The pain vanished.


    For the first time, he felt clarity.


    "What must i do." Hikari barely let out


    Uriel gave a small. "Finally you are listening. You must mediate while in that transcendent state of your. Become one with your Omni Energy it shouldn''t be a separate from you but it must be part of your. Part of your concept. Part of your conscious. Part you everything that makes you you."


    The memory faded. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kouki stood still in the endless abyss of the Shadow Realm, his breath slow, controlled.


    That lesson.


    That was the key.


    Kouki had Yin Omni Energy.


    Hikari had Yang Omni Energy.


    They weren''t supposed to exist together. They were opposites.


    But opposites did not have to fight.


    Opposites could become one.


    His mind clicked.


    he Had to meditate¡ªif he entered a Transcendent State, like Uriel had once taught him¡ªhe could force his energies into harmony.


    And the best part?


    Time doesn''t flow here.


    That was from Kouki''s knowledge. From his memories, from before the against the Hydra, from his sister made the plan.


    Riza explained when they were transversing the shadow Realm that she can erase the concept of time and he was dying he remembered Riza saying they can put him the Shadow realm where she will remove concept of time so they persevere his near dead body and get to a healer before he met Hikari and fused.


    He could mediate in the transcendent for an eternity to stablise the two opposite omni energies in this realm, and outside, not even a second would pass.


    This was his chance.


    His only chance.


    Kouki exhaled, rolling his shoulders. He forced himself to relax, his muscles untensing, his mind clearing.


    He entered his Transcendent state his Gold Omni Energy getting a white hue an exact opposite to Noboru red and black Omni Energy in the transcendent state.


    He then sat down, crossing his legs, palms resting on his knees. His eyes closed.


    Breathe in.


    Breathe out.


    Slow.


    Steady.


    The Shadow Realm pulsed.


    The energy inside him raged, trying to reject itself. Fire and ice. Creation and destruction.


    It clashed, burned, twisted.


    But he did not fight it.


    He let it be.


    He let it flow.


    The battle of control was not a battle at all.


    It was a dance.


    And slowly¡ªever so slowly¡ªbalance was found.


    The unstable, violent force inside him settled.


    His body stopped trembling.


    His mind became one.


    And then¡ªsomething shifted.


    Deep inside him, something awoke.


    Not Kouki.


    Not Hikari.


    Something new.


    Something greater.


    True Kouki opened his eyes.


    And for the first time¡ª


    He felt table


    He was beyond mortal sight.


    He was beyond even the Angels and Yahweh.


    He was beyond even Lucy and her demon spawns


    He was like Noboru.


    No he was better.


    He smirked.


    "Now... I just need to focus on stabilise all of this."

 Chapter 154 - 153

    Chapter 154 - 153Chapter 153:


    Meanwhile with Meiyo and the rest of the Vanguard


    The wind howled across the barren burned up wasteland that had once been the Maou-Sama''s Demon Empire Decoy Castle. The ground was still cracked and scorched beyond recognition, smouldering with the lingering heat of Kouki''s final attack, the scorched earth a burning testament to the destruction he had left behind. And yet, despite their survival, Thanks to the Sky Hawks wind Barrier skill Meiyo used which negated all damage of anything of equal dimensionality, despite the fact that they were still standing¡ªthe Phoenix Vanguard felt no victory.


    Because Kouki wasn''t with them.


    Because he could be dead.


    Because they were cocky.


    Meiyo stood motionless, staring at the place where Riza had controlled the Shadow Realm and had it swallow him. Her Sky Hawk Vision flickered faintly, her golden-blue eyes scanning the darkness, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªfor something. Anything.


    Nothing.


    Her jaw clenched, her breath shallow.


    He''s gone.


    No¡ªnot gone. Not dead.


    Just... somewhere else. Somewhere beyond their reach.


    "Meiyo," Rika''s voice was softer than usual. Almost hesitant. "I know what you''re thinking. And you need to stop."


    Meiyo exhaled sharply through her nose, still refusing to look away. "Then tell me how to get him back," she demanded, voice cold, flat.


    Rika hesitated.


    And that hesitation told her everything.


    Meiyo''s hands clenched into fists, nails biting into her palms.


    "You can''t, can you?"


    Rika sighed, running a hand through her violet hair. "Not yet," she admitted. "I told you before, I can only control five layers of the Shadow Realm. Whatever''s happening in there... it''s way beyond me. When i sent him there so we can preserve him something happened some golden light like something else entered the Shadow Realm so he was cast out of my Layers of the Shadow Realm"


    "Then learn," Meiyo snapped, turning on her heel, her expression sharp. "Right now. Figure it out."


    Rika''s violet eyes narrowed. "That''s not how it works."


    "Then make it work!"


    The air tensed.


    Akari, who had been silent for far too long, finally broke.


    "You think yelling at her is gonna help?!" Her voice was raw, shaking with barely restrained emotion. "You think that''s gonna bring my Kouki back?!"


    Meiyo''s glare snapped toward her, eyes sharp as daggers. "I think standing here doing nothing isn''t going to help either."


    Akari''s breath hitched.


    She didn''t have a response.


    Because she knew Meiyo was right. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she hated it. She hated feeling this powerless.


    Kaito let out a sharp breath, rubbing his temples. "Look, arguing isn''t gonna get us anywhere. Right now, we need to focus on getting out of here. The Demon Empire turf is where are and guess what this area Kouki destroyed isn''t gonna stay empty forever. The moment those bastards realize their Hydra is dead and fake castle destroyed, they''re gonna send their monsters and demons at us and maybe more Hydra."


    Meiyo knew he was right.


    That didn''t make it any easier.


    She turned away, forcing herself to breathe, forcing herself to think. "We can''t use the Shadow Realm to transverse," she muttered. "Not until Rika figures out what''s happening with Kouki."


    Rika nodded. "Yeah. If I try to pull us in without knowing where he actually is with my lack of control i might even lose access to where he was dropped or sending him somewhere worse. Maybe if Morgan Suzuki was still alive or my..."


    Akari shouted interrupting her. "Worse?"


    Rika exhaled. "There are places in the Shadow Realm that even I can''t see into. Dimensions that exist beyond reason, beyond existence. If he falls into one of those..." She trailed off. She didn''t need to finish.


    Akari swallowed hard.


    Meiyo took another breath. "Then we travel on foot."


    "Through Demon territory Meiyo-Chan?" Hakashi asked, raising an eyebrow. "We barely made it here and that was using the Shadow realm as a alternate space to travel."


    Meiyo shook her head. "Yes we just need a safe or safest route."


    She closed her eyes, letting her Sky Hawk Vision expand, her senses stretching across the land. The battlefield unfolded before her¡ªnot just what was in front of her, but beyond.


    The quickest path to the Phoenix Kingdom was straight through the Demon Empire.


    That wasn''t an option.


    So many monsters and high dimensionality monsters.


    The second option...


    "The Forest of Crossroads," Meiyo said, eyes snapping open.


    The others exchanged glances.


    "You sure that''s a good idea?" Duck asked, crossing his arms. "That place is connected to the Phoenix Kingdom, yeah, but also to Yokaihime part of the former Dragon Kingdom our parents destroyed. What is there still some inhumans who want revenge on us"


    At the mention of the former Inhumans, an uncomfortable silence settled over the group.


    They could attack and they will be less merciful.


    But Meiyo know they did not have a choice.


    "We don''t have a choice." Meiyo said.


    Kaito scoffed. "You mean we do have a choice, but you don''t care if we run into trouble. You want to risk everyone to save Kouki"


    Meiyo met his glare without flinching. "Trouble was always going to be part of this mission. You can either come with me, or you can stay here and wait for the Demons to find you."


    Kaito clicked his tongue but said nothing.


    Meiyo turned away. "We move now. The longer we stay, the worse our chances."


    The Vanguard hesitated¡ªbut only for a moment.


    Then, they followed.


    The Forest of Crossroads.


    The place where routes to and from every Kingdom of this world met naturally.


    A place that had existed since the founding of the Phoenix Kingdom and the Demon Empire. A place where fate itself seemed to twist and turn in unpredictable ways, where paths shifted, where time and space did not always obey the rules.


    Legends said it was once neutral ground¡ªa meeting place for the rulers of all kingdoms. But now, it was a land soaked in blood, a battlefield between the forces of old and new.


    And at its heart...


    The ruins of the Dragon Kingdom.


    Meiyo''s expression didn''t change as she led the group forward, but inside, she was bracing herself.


    She had never stepped foot inside the disowned trashes Noboru''s kingdom.


    Never wanted to.


    After all why would she the princess of the Phoenix kingdom enter that trash''s trash kingdom full of monsters like the inhumans,


    But now, she had no choice.


    As they walked, an eerie silence stretched between them. The trees loomed overhead, their twisted branches reaching out like skeletal fingers, the air thick with an unshakable sense of history. However what She saw now¡ªthe shattered remains of homes, broken swords embedded in the dirt. The charred bones of people who had once called this place home. And for the first time... she wondered. The looks of some definable inhumans off horror and fear


    She saw them all.


    Ghosts of the past.


    The past her family helped to destroy.


    The Genocide she was all so proud of.


    And for the first time...


    Meiyo found herself remembering.


    Remembering him.


    Noboru Chikara.


    The disgrace.


    The traitor.


    The monster who had dared to call himself a king.


    She knew the stories. She knew what their parents had told them.


    How he took her dead brothers name.


    How he was the mergence of the beast tat attacked the kingdom after they sealed the beasts power into Kouki and Meiyo.


    How the soul took over their brother body and used it to haunt them.


    and how mother cried saying the reason they never killed the beast was because they didn''t want to destroy Noboru''s body but Kouki and her had no attachments they would destroy the body free it from the beast.


    But now, standing in this place¡ªhis place¡ªshe felt something else.


    Something she didn''t want to admit.


    Guilt.


    Because she had never cared. Never questioned.


    Never wondered if maybe, just maybe...


    He hadn''t deserved what had happened to him.


    Maybe the people that lived didn''t deserve to be destroyed for a metal.


    She clenched her fists, forcing the thought away.


    Now wasn''t the time.


    Now wasn''t the place.


    Because mother and Father must be right.


    And the deeper they went into the Forest of Crossroads...


    The more the truth would come to light

 Chapter 155 - 154

    Chapter 155 - 154Chapter 154:


    The Forest of Crossroads was suffocatingly quiet. There was an eerie silence but it was not from the absence of life oh no, the deeper they ventured, the more it became clear that something was watching them. Stalking them. The twisted remains of the off a small city of the Dragon Kingdom loomed over them like a specter, an endless graveyard of shattered homes and broken dreams. Skeletons all over the place. Broken toys of children. The air was heavy, reminding everyone who entered this part of past bloodshed to the point you can still taste the iron of the blood smell the smell of blood, and the further they walked, the more Meiyo found herself unable to push away the lingering ghosts of a history she never once cared to question.


    Of the genocide her parents ordered with her great grandfather the founding king.


    Akari walked close beside her, her usually teasing, confident demeanor completely gone. She was pale, her hands trembling slightly. She hadn''t spoken since Kouki disappeared into the Shadow Realm, and every so often, Meiyo could hear the sharp, uneven breaths she tried to suppress.


    Meiyo was just as shaken, though she refused to let it show.


    Ahead of them, Rika led the group, eyes constantly flickering between the trees, her presence unusually subdued. Hakashi and Duck were walking a few paces ahead, whispering something between them, while Kaito stayed closer to Akari, his hands at the ready in case she collapsed again.


    The only sound was the distant rustling of the wind through the dying trees.


    Then, the ground trembled.


    A deep, resonating boom echoed through the ruined landscape, shaking the earth beneath their feet. Small rocks shifted. Cracks split along the ground. The Vanguard came to a halt instantly, eyes darting toward the source of the disturbance.


    The entrance to the Forest of Crossroads was close. They could see it¡ªa massive archway of intertwined roots and stone, pulsing with ancient energy. The forest itself was dark and sprawling, its towering trees stretching endlessly into the sky, their twisted branches blotting out all but the faintest hints of light.


    But they weren''t alone.


    A shadow moved at the entrance. Something impossibly large.


    Then, with another boom, it stepped forward.


    A monstrous Earth Golem a monster from the 5th dimension stood between them and their only path forward.


    It was massive, nearly thirty feet tall, its entire body composed of layered stone and thick, jagged rock, ancient runes glowing along its surface like veins of molten gold. Its movements were slow but deliberate, each step causing another quake beneath their feet. Its eyes¡ªif they could even be called that¡ªwere hollow, glowing pits of amber light, burning with an unwavering, silent vigilance.


    It was a guardian.


    A sentinel.


    And it would not let them pass.


    Rika''s eyes narrowed. "We''ve got a problem."


    "No shit," Kaito muttered. His hands twitched, already preparing his blood magic, but he hesitated¡ªhis earlier injuries from the Hydra still hadn''t fully healed. He knew he wouldn''t be at full strength.


    Duck clicked his tongue. "I don''t suppose we can just... walk around it?"


    The Earth Golem shifted, massive stone arms dragging against the ground as it planted itself firmly in front of the entrance. Its entire form pulsed with ancient energy, its presence alone warping the air around it.


    Yeah. Definitely not letting them pass.


    Meiyo took a step forward.


    She didn''t hesitate. She didn''t question.


    This was what she was supposed to do.


    If Kouki were here, he would have charged in already. If her mother and father were watching, they would be expecting her to act.


    She wasn''t just the daughter of the Phoenix Kingdom.


    She was Meiyo Chikara.


    A ruler.


    A warrior.


    The destined one.


    The Child of destiny who will rule over all existence.


    She could feel the Sky Hawk''s power still coursing through her veins. That 12th Dimensional Power. She had touched it, had felt it, had used it to stand against the Hydra.


    She could do it again.


    Without a word, she launched forward.


    The wind exploded around her as she surged toward the Golem, golden energy crackling in her wake. Her Sky Hawk-enhanced eyes locked onto the target, her mind already calculating every possible angle.


    She vanished.


    Reappeared above the Golem''s head in an instant, blade of pure wind forming in her hands.


    And then¡ª


    She swung.


    A precise, perfect slash, aimed directly for the Golem''s core.


    And then¡ª


    Nothing.


    The moment her blade made contact, a pulse of force erupted from the Golem''s body.


    The Sky Hawk''s energy was gone.


    Like a candle snuffed out in an instant.


    Meiyo''s entire body seized up, a violent shockwave slamming into her mid-air. Her sky hawk like eyes widened in horror as her limbs gave out, the power that had surged through her veins moments ago now nothing more than an aching void.


    She was falling.


    She couldn''t catch herself. She couldn''t move.


    She wasn''t fast enough.


    The ground rushed toward her.


    She braced for impact¡ª


    And then¡ª


    "Meiyo!"


    Akari moved on instinct.


    Despite her exhaustion.


    Despite the pain screaming through her veins from bending reality itself to save Kouki.


    She moved.


    A burst of golden light erupted from her hands, her soul magic activating just long enough to slow Meiyo''s descent.


    She caught her.


    They hit the ground hard, rolling across the scorched dirt, dust kicking up around them.


    Meiyo gasped, her entire body trembling, a cold sweat breaking across her skin.


    She couldn''t breathe.


    The Sky Hawk''s power¡ªit was gone.


    Like it had never been there.


    Her borrowed power.


    The power she was never meant to have.


    And now, she was weak.


    Akari''s breathing was labored, her hands trembling as she struggled to push herself up. "Meiyo... what the hell were you thinking?"


    Meiyo coughed, her fingers gripping the dirt beneath her. "I¡ªI thought I could still¡ª"


    "You thought?" Akari''s voice cracked, her exhaustion turning into anger. "You almost got yourself killed, Meiyo! Just Like Kouki! You''re not invincible!"


    Meiyo''s eyes snapped to her. "I was trying to protect us."


    "You almost got yourself killed."


    Silence.


    No one spoke.


    No one moved.


    Because the Golem was still there.


    Unmoving. Unbothered. Watching.


    It had not attacked. It had not retaliated.


    Because it did not need to.


    Meiyo had been so outmatched that it didn''t even acknowledge her as a threat. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The weight of that humiliation crashed down on her like a stone.


    Rika''s voice broke the silence. "I can''t fight."


    She was shaking slightly. She didn''t like admitting that. But they needed to know. "I''m still focused on Kouki. If I use my abilities now, I might lose my connection to him."


    Kaito clicked his tongue. "Akari''s out of energy, Meiyo''s down, Rika can''t fight."


    Duck took a cautious step back. "...So who''s actually gonna fight that thing?"


    The Earth Golem shifted.


    Its hollow amber eyes locked onto them, its massive stone arms rising.


    And then¡ª


    Hakashi stepped forward.


    Meiyo blinked, still dazed. "Hakashi-Kun?"


    Hakashi didn''t respond.


    His eyes were cold.


    His aura shifted.


    He raised a single hand.


    A faint, eerie golden glow pulsed from his fingertips.


    This was his chance to show Meiyo why she was his girl.


    With Kouki gone he was the one she can rely on.


    And then, with absolute certainty, he spoke.


    "I''ll handle it."

 Chapter 156 - 155

    Chapter 156 - 155Chapter 155:


    The ground trembled beneath Hakashi''s feet as the fearsome rock hard Earth Golem loomed over him, its massive stone arms grinding together with an crack. The runes carved into its body pulsed faintly, lavaish red and gold light shimmering like veins of molten metal beneath the rock. It didn''t move fast. It didn''t need to. Its presence alone carried the weight of something ancient¡ªsomething that had existed long before any of them were even born.


    Hakashi exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders as he stepped forward fearlessly.


    He wasn''t scared not with Meiyo watching him he was her boyfriend he can''t rely on her and plus the Rock Golem humiliated his girl as she lost her weird power up that was not gonna stand.


    "Alright, you big ugly slab of fuck, let''s get one thing straight," he muttered, loud enough for everyone to hear. "I don''t usually fight overweight, out-of-shape pieces of walking debris, but I''m making an exception for your fat ass. Since you humiliated my Meiyo thats unforgiveable"


    The Golem didn''t react.


    It didn''t need to.


    It simply existed, standing as an unshakable wall between them and the the Forest of Crossroads.


    Meiyo''s voice cut through the silence. "Hakashi-kun... Be careful."


    Her tone was sharp, but he could hear it. The concern beneath her words. He turned slightly, just enough to catch her worried expression however he also saw her blushing. Her red eyes were locked on him, her hands trembling at her sides. She was still recovering from her failed attack, still shaken by the realization that the power she had wielded in the fight against the Hydra was gone.


    For a second, just a brief second, Hakashi''s usual smirk faltered.


    Then, he cracked his knuckles and grinned.


    "Careful? Come on, babe. This thing''s a giant boulder with legs¡ªwhat''s it gonna do? Fall on me?"


    Meiyo''s frown deepened. "This isn''t a joke, Hakashi-kun."


    "Neither is his cholesterol level, but here we are," Hakashi shot back.


    Kaito groaned, rubbing his temples. "Oh my god, we''re gonna die listening to this idiot make fat jokes."


    "Listen, Vampire Reject, let me do my thing." Hakashi shot him a wink before cracking his neck. "Alright, Rockzilla, let''s see if you can keep up."


    Then, he moved.


    A pulse of golden energy erupted beneath his feet as he activated his magic circles. Unlike Meiyo, whose magic flowed like sharp, controlled wind, Hakashi''s energy surged wildly, untamed, like a force of nature barely kept in check. His clan, the Lifewalkers, didn''t just control life¡ªthey manipulated it. Absorbed it. Used it.


    Hakashi lunged forward, magic circles forming mid-air beneath his feet, boosting his speed. His golden hands crackled with energy as he swung¡ª


    A direct punch to the Golem''s core.


    BOOM.


    The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the battlefield. A sharp crack echoed as dust exploded around them, the ground beneath the Golem fracturing under the force of Hakashi''s strike.


    For a split second, he thought it worked.


    Then


    The Golem didn''t even flinch.


    "...Are you fucking kidding me?" Hakashi''s eye twitched.


    The Golem''s massive stone arm moved with the weight of an avalanche. It was slow, too slow, he thought, until suddenly


    WHOOSH.


    It wasn''t slow.


    The Golem''s strike came faster than anything that massive had the right to move, a blur of stone and glowing runes crashing toward Hakashi''s head.


    "OH YOU FUCKING FAT SHIT"


    Hakashi barely dodged in time, throwing himself backward as the Golem''s fist obliterated the ground where he had just been standing. The impact sent a shockwave through the battlefield, cracks splintering outward like a spiderweb. A chunk of debris shot past his face, sharp enough to draw a thin line of blood across his cheek.


    He landed a few feet away, skidding across the dirt, breath ragged. His heart was pounding.


    "Okay. Alright. Cool. So i guess the fat fuck isn''t as slow as i thought."


    Another BOOM.


    Hakashi didn''t have time to react¡ªthe Golem was already moving again.


    How?


    It not fair.


    Something that big shouldn''t be able to move that fast. It shouldn''t be able to react so quickly.


    But it did.


    Hakashi barely dodged the next blow, twisting mid-air as the Golem''s fist tore through the air where his head had been a second ago.


    THAT was close.


    Hakashi rolled to the side, planting his feet. His mind was racing.


    Alright, gotta rethink my approach. Punching this thing is like trying to fistfight a fucking mountain.


    All that will do is injured me.


    His golden eyes flickered as he analyzed the battlefield.


    He had one major problem: his magic was life-based.


    The Golem wasn''t alive.


    He couldn''t drain it. He couldn''t steal its energy the way he could against flesh-and-blood enemies.


    Which meant


    He had to do something insanely stupid.


    His grin returned.


    "Alright, Boulder Bitch, time to test your stamina."


    He sprinted forward, this time not attacking¡ª


    Just moving.


    The Golem swung again¡ªfaster this time. The air screamed as its stone fist blasted through the air like a meteor.


    Hakashi ducked, rolling under it, dust flying around him as he kept sprinting.


    The Golem turned, trying to keep up.


    Another punch. Another near miss.


    Hakashi smirked.


    "Yo, Meiyo!" he called, dodging another attack. "Would now be a bad time to say I was totally bullshitting about having a plan?"


    Meiyo''s eye twitched. "You think?!"


    "Babe, I think I just unlocked a new trauma. If I live through this, we''re gonna need couples therapy." Hakashi deadpanned as he vaulted over another earth-shattering punch.


    Meiyo was panicking.


    Hakashi was fast¡ªbut not fast enough.


    The Golem wasn''t slowing down.


    If anything, it was getting faster.


    Like it was adapting to his movements.


    No¡ªlike it was learning.


    Hakashi cursed under his breath, narrowly avoiding another strike.


    He was running out of space.


    Think. Think. THINK.


    Then


    He saw it.


    A faint glow at the center of the Golem''s chest.


    A core.


    The source of its energy.


    A grin split his face.


    "Oh. Oh, you dumb motherfucker. You actually have a weak spot."


    The Golem swung one final time.


    Hakashi didn''t dodge.


    He jumped¡ªstraight toward it.


    Straight at its chest.


    "YO ROCKZILLA," he bellowed, golden energy surging around his fist as he drew it back.


    The Golem''s eyes widened.


    Hakashi grinned.


    "TAKE THIS, YOU HEAVY PIECE OF SHI¡ª"


    Then¡ª


    His fist connected.


    A crack echoed across the battlefield.


    Then¡ª


    The Golem roared.


    It wasn''t a normal roar. It was a deep, guttural, earth-shaking bellow, as if the land itself was screaming in rage. The golden runes along its body flared violently, the cracks in its core sealing instantly as an explosion of energy blasted Hakashi backward. His body shot through the air like a ragdoll, skidding across the scorched ground, his vision a blur of pain and dust.


    Before he could recover¡ª


    The Golem was on him.


    It moved.


    Not slow. Not lumbering. Not like before.


    It surged forward with terrifying speed.


    How the hell is this fat fuck so fast?!


    Hakashi barely managed to roll to the side before a massive stone foot came crashing down where his skull had been a second ago. The impact obliterated the ground, sending chunks of debris flying in every direction.


    No time to think.


    No time to breathe.


    Hakashi twisted, planting his hands against the ground, magic circles flickering to life beneath him as he launched himself into the air¡ª


    But the Golem was already there.


    A stone fist the size of a carriage slammed into his torso, sending him rocketing backward. His ribs cracked. His lungs screamed as all the air was ripped from his body. He barely had time to process the pain before his back collided with a jagged boulder, shattering it upon impact.


    Pain. So much pain.


    He coughed, golden blood splattering onto the ground beneath him. His vision was swimming. His bones felt like they had been turned into glass. But he couldn''t stop. He couldn''t stop.


    Because the Golem wasn''t finished.


    It was furious.


    With another earth-shaking stomp, it charged at him, its glowing amber eyes locked onto its prey with an unnatural, calculated malice. The runes along its body burned brighter, its movements faster, sharper¡ªit was adapting.


    Oh fuck.


    Hakashi barely had time to throw up his arms before the Golem''s foot came down.


    BOOM.


    The ground shook violently as Hakashi was stomped into the dirt. A guttural cry tore from his throat as the crushing weight of the monster pressed down on his body, threatening to pulverize him into the earth itself. His bones screamed in protest, the pressure sending fresh waves of agony tearing through his limbs.


    His head was spinning.


    His vision was going dark.


    And then¡ª


    "HAKASHI-KUN!!"


    The scream pierced through his haze of pain, raw and full of terror.


    Meiyo.


    She was screaming his name.


    His body ached¡ªbut her voice cut through everything.


    He forced his head up just enough to see her¡ªher hands clutching at her temples, her body trembling violently as she tried¡ªtried¡ªto summon her Sky Hawk''s power again.


    She was desperate.


    Desperate to save him.


    Golden wind erupted around her, her golden-blue eyes flickering with power¡ª


    And then¡ª


    A choked scream tore from her lips.


    She collapsed.


    Her entire body seized up, a violent tremor ripping through her limbs as the backlash slammed into her full force. The Sky Hawk''s power wasn''t coming back. It was rejecting her.


    Her hands clutched her chest, her breath ragged, her face twisted in agony.


    "MEIYO¡ª!"


    Hakashi struggled against the crushing weight of the Golem''s foot, his muscles burning with effort¡ª


    But he couldn''t move.


    He was pinned. Helpless. Forced to watch as Meiyo screamed in pain, reaching for him, her fingers twitching, desperate¡ª


    And the others¡ª


    Akari was already at her side, shouting her name, gripping her shoulders, shaking her¡ªbut Meiyo barely responded, her body convulsing from the strain.


    Hakashi''s vision blurred.


    His heart pounded.


    Something deep inside him snapped.


    Didn''t I promise?


    He clenched his jaw, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    Didn''t I promise to protect her?


    The Golem pressed down harder.


    More pain.


    More anger.


    Didn''t I promise... to never let her feel like she was alone?


    His mind was spinning, spiraling¡ª


    Flashbacks.


    Memories.


    Years ago.


    A young Hakashi, sitting alone at the back of the classroom at Phoenix Kingdom Prep Academy this was a academy for the elite nobles like him and those with high potential commoners barely made it here only if you had high potential would be allowed to enter as a commoner, Hakashi had his hands stuffed into his pockets, his face blank.


    Other students whispered as they passed.


    That''s Takeshi Tanaka''s son, right?


    "Yeah he is one of them, a Lifewalker."


    "Don''t get close to him. You know how those guys are."


    "Yeah might steal your lifeforce like greedy bitches."


    Careful he''s a noble he might get us thrown out."


    They avoided him.


    Everyone did.


    Because of his father''s feats.


    Because of the Lifewalker Clan''s reputation.


    They didn''t trust him.


    They never did.


    But then¡ª


    A girl walked up to him.


    Meiyo Chikara.


    Royalty. Untouchable. The princess of the Phoenix Kingdom.


    And heiress of the Chikara Clan.


    She had no reason to acknowledge him.


    No reason to even look at him.


    But she did.


    Why?


    She sat down beside him, her red eyes sharp but curious.


    "You look like you''re bored out of your mind."


    Hakashi blinked, caught off guard. "...What?"


    Meiyo leaned back, crossing her arms. "You''re sitting here like a moody little bitch. It''s kind of pathetic."


    Hakashi sputtered. "WHAT?!"


    She smirked. "I''m Meiyo. Let''s be friends."


    "...What?"


    "I just said let''s be friends, dumbass. You deaf?"


    Hakashi stared at her.


    No one had ever... just talked to him like this.


    Like he was normal.


    Like he wasn''t some leech.


    That day changed everything.


    And now


    Memory ends


    She was reaching for him.


    Calling his name.


    Crying out for him.


    No.


    Not again.


    He was useless against the Hydra but not today not ever again.


    A pulse of raw Omni Energy erupted from Hakashi''s core.


    For once it wasn''t converted to magic.


    Unlike Noboru he hasn''t trained in using Omni Energy as a raw source only its weaker branch magic like all Phoenix Kingdoms used. His eyes snapped open His vision pulsed blurry, his breath uneven, his body aching from the Golem''s relentless assault. His bones felt like cracked glass, his skin torn, bruised, and barely holding together. But none of that mattered.


    Because Meiyo was screaming.


    His girl¡ªhis Meiyo¡ªwas writhing in pain, clutching her chest, her body rejecting the very power she had tried to summon.


    And that was unacceptable.


    She his princess was in such a unrefined state because of him.


    His teeth gritted together, his entire body twitching under the crushing weight of the Golem''s foot. The amber glow from the monster''s hollow eyes flickered, its stone body pressing down harder, attempting to grind him into dust.


    "Get... OFF... ME!" He yelled as the ground shuddered.


    A deafening shockwave exploded outward. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It started small. A faint ripple beneath Hakashi''s hands, a pulse that spread outward in an unseen, violent wave. The grass, the trees, the very air itself withered and shrank away from him, their energy draining into his body like water being sucked into a void.


    The sky darkened. The ground beneath him died.


    Everything that once lived¡ªevery plant, every insect, every trace of vitality¡ªwithered into nothing. The once-vibrant earth beneath them turned black, cracked, lifeless.


    Hakashi''s breathing deepened, slow and methodical, as his injuries reversed.


    His broken ribs snapped back into place. His torn muscles reformed, his bleeding flesh sealed shut. His once-shaking hands steadied, his body growing stronger, denser, sharper.


    His golden veins flared brilliantly, his pupils shrinking into slits.


    He was taking it all.


    Not just from the earth.


    Not just from the air.


    But from the Golem itself.


    The beast staggered.


    The massive foot pressing him down wavered, its golden runes flickering erratically as if something were being ripped away. The deep, constant hum of its core energy¡ªancient, unwavering¡ªbecame unstable.


    The Golem let out a low, distorted groan, as if realizing what was happening.


    "You feel that, huh?" Hakashi grinned, his voice laced with something primal. His hand¡ªstill pressed against the ground¡ªglowed brighter as another wave of invisible force ripped through the battlefield.


    The Golem reeled, its massive body twitching, convulsing.


    "I''m not just some punk," Hakashi spat, his voice dripping with rage. His fingers clenched into a fist, the veins in his arms bulging with stolen energy. "I don''t just rely others to protect my life. I take it!"


    The golden runes on the Golem''s body dimmed. Its movements slowed.


    It was weakening.


    Dying.


    Hakashi could feel it. The raw life force of the creature being sucked into him, fueling him, restoring every ounce of pain and suffering it had inflicted upon him. The once indomitable titan stumbled, its amber eyes flickering in confusion, in terror.


    "You thought I was some soft-hearted pacifist, huh?" Hakashi laughed darkly, his own voice sending shivers through the Vanguard watching in horror. "Thought I was just Meiyo''s lapdog? Some weak loser waiting to be saved by the real warriors?"


    The Golem swung wildly, its massive stone fist crashing toward him¡ª


    But Hakashi wasn''t there.


    His body vanished.


    No magic circles. No flashy techniques. Just pure, raw speed.


    He reappeared behind the Golem, crouched low, his hands burning with power.


    The Golem tried to turn¡ªbut it was too slow now.


    Too weak.


    Too drained.


    "That''s too bad," Hakashi smirked. "Because I''m the only one who gets to fuck with Meiyo."


    His entire body coiled like a spring¡ª


    Then


    He launched forward.


    The world blurred.


    A deafening boom split the air as Hakashi struck.


    His fist, now crackling with every ounce of energy he had stolen, collided with the Golem''s already-weakened core. The impact ripped through the monster like a divine hammer, sending shockwaves screaming through its body. The once-unbreakable stone fractured, golden cracks webbing outward like shattered glass.


    The Golem let out a final, distorted cry¡ª


    Before it exploded.


    A pulse of golden destruction erupted outward, the shockwave flattening the battlefield as fragments of stone and shattered runes were sent flying in every direction. The very ground caved inward, the sheer force of the impact causing the earth itself to collapse into a crater.


    And at the center of it all


    Hakashi stood.


    His body was torn apart.


    The energy backlash had ravaged him. His skin was burnt, cracked, splitting apart from the sheer force he had unleashed. His breathing was ragged, his limbs barely able to hold him upright. His golden veins flickered erratically, the stolen energy now turning against him, threatening to tear him apart.


    He was breaking.


    Collapsing.


    Why?


    Because unlike his father he had never stolen Life Energy.


    He always refused to not wanting to be a leach and therefore his body was trained not used to having alternate energy.


    But before he could fall


    A pair of trembling arms caught him.


    "NO! YOU''RE NOT DYING ON ME, HAKASHI!"


    Meiyo clutched him, her breath ragged, her hands desperately pressing against his chest, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto heal him. Her golden-blue eyes were wide, desperate, filled with something she had never allowed herself to show before¡ª


    Fear.


    She was terrified.


    Of losing him.


    Hakashi coughed weakly, a small smirk tugging at his bloodied lips. "Damn, babe... you''re actually worried about me?"


    Meiyo''s hands shook as she tried to force her magic into him¡ªbut it wasn''t working.


    Her power¡ªher royal, godly Chikara bloodline magic¡ªwas useless.


    Because her Hakashi-kun injured.


    Her body seized up, panic gripping her chest. "No... No, no, no, no, no¡ª"


    "Meiyo..." Hakashi coughed, blood staining his lips. His voice was weak now, but still carrying that damn cocky tone. "You''re way too pretty to be cryin'' over me like this."


    "Shut up!" she snapped, her voice breaking. "I¡ªI can''t fix this! I don''t have enough magic, I¡ª"


    Her breath hitched.


    He was hurt.


    And she couldn''t stop it.


    "Hey babe it''s okay I''m just a no good leach i resorted to that... I guess the others were right. It''s in my blood to revert to being a leach." Hakashi coughed out.


    "You''re NOT a leech!" she yelled, her voice shaking with rage and desperation. "You NEVER were! You were the only one who ever stood beside me without fear! Without wanting something! You¡ªYou''re MINE, DAMN IT, and I won''t let you DIE!"


    Silence.


    Then¡ª


    Hakashi''s breath hitched.


    A soft, bloody grin curled on his lips.


    "...Didn''t know you cared so much, babe."


    Meiyo clenched her jaw, her eyes burning¡ª


    And then, before anyone could react¡ª


    She did the unthinkable.


    She kissed him.


    "If you want more you better not die." she said.


    "Wow." Hakashi said.

 Chapter 157 - 156

    Chapter 157 - 156Chapter 156:


    The Forest of Crossroads had been merciless. The battle with the Earth Golem had left the Vanguard drained¡ªphysically, mentally, and emotionally. Hakashi who had won, had barely survived, and even now, he lay against a fallen log, his breathing unsteady, his Lifewalker energy still eating away at him.


    They needed to rest.


    Meiyo, still crying and shaken from both her failure against the Golem and Hakashi nearly dying, kept stealing glances at him, checking his pulse, watching his chest rise and fall. Akari, despite her usual attitude, remained eerily silent, barely speaking since they had left the ruined battlefield if the castle where her Kouki died.


    But they had no time to grieve.


    The group reached a lake¡ªvast, still, silent beneath the crimson glow of the setting sun. The water stretched endlessly, reflecting the sky like a glass mirror.


    Or at least, that''s what they thought.


    "Alright, let''s take a damn break," Kaito muttered, rubbing his temples. "We almost got killed back there, and I don''t plan on dying from exhaustion like some idiot. Plus he needs a break to regain his magic and heal."


    "Who are you calling an idiot, you bleach-haired bloodsucker?" Hakashi groaned, shifting against the tree with a smirk despite the pain wracking his body. "I just saved all your asses back there."


    Kaito scoffed. "Yeah? And now you can barely stand. Real impressive."


    "You wanna go, pretty boy?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''d wipe the floor with you."


    "You can try."


    Meiyo let out an exasperated sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    "Enough. Both of you."


    The two shut up instantly. Even Hakashi who lived for pissing people off knew his beautiful and amazing big tited girlfriend Meiyo wasn''t in the mood.


    She was still trying to process everything. The Shadow Realm swallowing Kouki. Losing her unknown power up mid fight. The Golem treating her like she was nothing and Hakashi-kun almost dying.


    She needed a distraction.


    "Akari, come help me wash up," she said suddenly.


    Akari blinked, as if she hadn''t even been listening. Then, without a word, she nodded and followed.


    The others watched them go, but no one said anything.


    Kaito wanted to peak at Akari but knew Meiyo would kill him so would Akari and Kouki when returns definitely will.


    Meiyo and Akari stepped toward the lake, the cool mist curling around their ankles as they waded in, the water reaching their knees.


    It was cold.


    Unnaturally cold.


    Meiyo felt a shiver run up her spine, but she ignored it, kneeling down to splash water onto her face, washing away the dirt and dried blood from the battle. Akari did the same, dipping her hands into the water, watching the ripples spread outward.


    For a moment, it was peaceful.


    Then


    Something grabbed them.


    Akari didn''t even have time to scream.


    A powerful, unseen force yanked her downward, her body vanishing beneath the surface.


    Meiyo only had a split second to react¡ª but before she could move, before she could turn, before she could even breathe¡ª


    Something coiled around her leg.


    A crushing, vice-like grip.


    And then¡ª


    She was gone.


    Dragged under.


    The water closed above them, swallowing their screams.


    Bubbles exploded from their mouths as they thrashed violently, panic surging through them. The pressure beneath the water was immense, forcing them downward into an abyss of darkness.


    Meiyo''s mind raced. Think, think, THINK!


    She kicked. Clawed. Tried to reach for her magic.


    Nothing.


    The thing holding her¡ª whatever it was¡ªwas too strong.


    She barely caught a glimpse of Akari, struggling beside her, her hair swirling in the water like liquid light.


    And then


    She saw it.


    A shadow.


    No¡ªa monster.


    A Kraken.


    A 5th Dimensional Boss Monster of the deep.


    It was massive, an impossible beast of writhing tentacles, gleaming eyes, and a cavernous mouth lined with jagged, spiraling teeth. Its presence alone sent a ripple of raw, crushing dread through Meiyo''s entire body.


    And its grip tightened.


    Akari''s fingers clawed at the tentacle wrapped around her waist, her body thrashing violently, her lungs burning.


    Meiyo reached for her sword.


    But the pressure.


    The weight.


    The crushing, suffocating abyss.


    She couldn''t move.


    The Kraken''s glowing, golden eyes bore into them, filled with cold, mindless hunger.


    And then


    A sound ripped through the water.


    A vibration.


    A pulse of pure, resonating power.


    And suddenly¡ª


    The Kraken screeched.


    Its grip loosened.


    Meiyo and Akari felt it instantly the force pulling them downward suddenly weakening.


    And then


    BOOM.


    The water exploded.


    A shockwave of raw sound ripped through the abyss, shattering the Kraken''s hold and sending it reeling backward.


    And then


    They were flying.


    A massive wave blasted them upward, launching them out of the lake.


    Meiyo and Akari broke the surface¡ªgasping, choking, their bodies crashing onto the shore.


    The others rushed forward.


    "Meiyo! Akari!" Hakashi was already pushing himself up, ignoring his injuries.


    Akari coughed violently, clutching her chest as she gasped for air although thanks to Omni Energy a awakened magic knight never needed to breathe it still was weird to have water in lungs. Meiyo was shaking, her body trembling from the shock.


    But none of that mattered.


    Because the lake was no longer still.


    It was boiling.


    Bubbling.


    Churning.


    And then¡ª


    A monstrous, impossibly large tentacle erupted from the water, followed by another.


    And another.


    And another.


    The lake split apart, waves crashing against the shore as the Kraken rose.


    It was colossal.


    Larger than the Earth Golem.


    Its massive, spiraling tentacles lashed through the air, each one lined with jagged suction cups filled with razor-sharp teeth.


    Its eyes¡ªburning gold¡ªlocked onto them, filled with something cruel.


    And then¡ª


    It screamed.


    A shrieking, deafening roar that rattled their very bones, the force alone knocking them backward.


    But Duck Yoshida stepped forward.


    His eyes burned.


    His hands glowed.


    "Oh HELL no."


    And then¡ª


    He raised his arms.


    And the air itself vibrated.


    A deep, sonic boom erupted from his very core, the waves of sound expanding outward in an earth-shattering ripple. The water shook, the ground quaked, and the Kraken reeled back.


    But it wasn''t done.


    Not yet.


    Kaito and Akame stepped forward, standing beside Duck.


    "We end this. Now." Kaito growled, his blood magic igniting in the air, forming into jagged crimson blades.


    Akame''s eyes glowed, a thousand invisible threads of Mindseer magic expanding outward.


    "No Kaito, You stay out of this let Akame and Duck handle this we need some at full health to fight in case we run into another monster." Meiyo commanded.


    "But..."


    "No buts Kaito you heard Meiyo." Akari yelled.


    "Fine. You know i can''t deny you. Akari." Kaito replied as he walked away from the Kraken who loomed over them, its massive body casting an ominous shadow over the battlefield. The waves crashed violently against the shore, sending shockwaves through the ground as its massive golden eyes burned with hunger. The air smelled of salt, rot, and something deeper¡ªsomething old, something monstrous.


    Duck Yoshida stood at the front, his fists clenched, his magic pulsing through his veins. The sound of the world warped around him, shifting with each inhale, each heartbeat.


    Beside him, Akame Takahashi''s Mindseer magic flared, her eyes glowing like embers as her power reached outward, stretching into the Kraken''s mind¡ªtrying to feel its thoughts, trying to break through its monstrous instincts.


    Kaito instinctively took a step forward n his body not listening to head wanting to protect Akari, his blood magic already forming, crimson veins of energy snaking up his arms. But before he could move


    A hand grabbed his shoulder.


    Meiyo.


    Her grip was firm, her golden-blue eyes sharp as they met his. Kaito froze.


    "What the hell are you doing?" he growled.


    "I told you we need at least one Magic Knight at full strength," Meiyo said, her voice low, serious. "If something worse happens, if this isn''t the real fight, and we''re all drained¡ªwho''s going to protect us?"


    Kaito''s teeth clenched. His pride roared against her words. He wanted to fight. He wanted to rip that thing apart with his own hands. His own body wanted to protect Akari to show he can be her hero her knight especially after everything he did for her.


    But...


    She was right.


    Reluctantly, he stepped back. The rage didn''t leave his eyes. But he nodded.


    Duck cracked his neck. "Guess that means it''s our show, huh?"


    Akame grinned, sharp, confident, her fingers flexing as her Mindseer magic wrapped around her like an unseen current. "Try not to hold me back, Sound Boy."


    Duck snorted. "Me? Please, you better keep up, Mind Freak."


    And then


    The battle began.


    The Kraken moved first.


    A tentacle larger than any of them, faster than something that big should be lashed forward, crashing toward them like a falling tower.


    Duck twisted his fingers in the air, and a ripple of sound exploded outward. The tentacle froze mid-air, shaking, vibrating, struggling against the unseen force holding it back.


    For a moment, it seemed like he had stopped it.


    But then


    The Kraken SCREAMED.


    The sound tore through the battlefield, a wave of raw, primal power shattering the air around them.


    The force ripped through Duck''s sonic energy, breaking through his hold. The tentacle kept coming.


    Akame moved.


    Her Mindseer magic lashed out, wrapping around the Kraken''s thoughts. It wasn''t human, it wasn''t rational but it had a mind, and that meant it could be broken.


    She pushed.


    A crushing force of mental energy slammed into the Kraken''s consciousness, forcing it to stagger, its massive body recoiling, convulsing.


    Duck took his chance.


    "You wanna play with sound? Let''s see how you like this, bitch."


    His hands twisted through the air, forming intricate patterns of movement. The sound around him shifted, warped¡ªcompressed.


    Then


    A pulse.


    BOOM.


    A shockwave of pure sound ripped through the battlefield, invisible but undeniable, tearing through the Kraken''s body like a blade.


    The beast shook violently, its golden eyes flashing with pain as the force hit its core, causing its entire body to ripple unnaturally.


    For a moment, they had the upper hand.


    But then


    The Kraken adapted.


    It stopped struggling.


    Instead, it moved faster.


    A tentacle lashed out¡ªthis time, aimed directly at Akame.


    She barely had time to react.


    It smashed into her, sending her flying across the battlefield, crashing into a tree with bone-shattering force.


    Akame let out a sharp gasp, pain exploding through her entire body.


    Duck felt something snap inside him.


    Not just anger.


    Something deeper.


    A memory flashed through his mind the Hydra. The Earth Golem. Watching his friends get torn apart. Watching Kouki die in front of them.


    ENOUGH.


    The air vibrated.


    The sound of the world stopped.


    Duck''s breath slowed.


    He wasn''t using magic.


    He wasn''t using sound.


    This¡ªthis was something else.


    His Omni Energy the thing they had all been trained to convert into a lesser, weaker branch of power magic was burning inside him.


    But he wasn''t converting it.


    He was using it raw.


    The world warped.


    His fingers flexed.


    And then


    He snapped.


    The sound wave erupted instantly.


    It didn''t just travel.


    It wasn''t fast.


    It was instantaneous.


    The shockwave crossed infinite distances in zero time, bypassing even the very concept of movement.


    The Kraken never had a chance.


    One moment, it was roaring in triumph.


    The next


    It exploded.


    Not just shattered. Not just destroyed.


    It was erased.


    The sound ripped through its massive body, tearing apart every fiber of its existence. The Kraken''s form twisted unnaturally, cracks of pure energy forming across its flesh


    Then, in an instant


    It was gone.


    Except for the chunks.


    The massive, disgusting chunks of Kraken flesh that rained down from the sky.


    Silence.


    Then


    SPLAT.


    A giant, wet, slimy chunk of exploded Kraken slapped directly onto Meiyo''s head.


    She froze.


    Another chunk hit Akari.


    Then another.


    And another.


    SPLAT. SPLAT. SPLAT.


    Akame, still recovering from getting slammed into a tree, opened her mouth to say something


    And a massive tentacle chunk landed directly on her face.


    The battlefield was dead silent.


    Then


    "EEEEEEWWWWWWWWWWWWW!"


    Akari screeched first, throwing the disgusting mess off of her with a horrified look, shaking her hands like she had just been touched by literal death.


    Meiyo ripped the Kraken guts off her face, her body trembling, her expression a mix of absolute disgust and rage.


    Akame gagged, aggressively trying to wipe her face, her usual calm demeanor utterly shattered.


    Duck watched them all.


    Then


    He grinned.


    "Hah! You should see your faces!"


    Meiyo threw the Kraken guts at him.


    He dodged.


    "OH HELL NO!"


    Akari lunged at him, ready to murder.


    Hakashi, barely able to stand, still managed to laugh.


    Kaito just shook his head, rubbing his temples.


    "We are never going near a lake again."


    And for the first time, since Kouki was lost


    They laughed.

 Chapter 158 - 157

    Chapter 158 - 157Chapter 157: S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air was thick with humidity, the scent of damp earth lingering as the Phoenix Vanguard trudged forward through the ruins of the Forest of Crossroads. But that wasn''t all they could smell they could smell the kraken guts and meat and slimly liquid all over them it smelt like rotten fish. The silence of the land was broken by complaining and death threats to duck as they walked through but what they didn''t know due to their bickering was by the distant sounds of unseen creatures skittering in the shadows. The deeper they went, the more unsettling the atmosphere became. Even the wind carried an unnatural stillness.


    Akame groaned as she pulled yet another slimy chunk of Kraken flesh from her hair, her face twisted in absolute disgust. "I swear, if I ever see another lake, another squid, another ocean creature I am burning it to the ground." She flicked the remaining piece away, her lips curling in a snarl. "This is disgusting."


    Akari, who was equally traumatized from the Kraken explosion, grumbled under her breath as she tried to wring out her damp clothes. "I swear, this is Kouki-kun''s fault for being so injuered. If he were here, he''d have set that damn thing on fire before it even touched us."


    The group went quiet at the mention of Kouki.


    Meiyo''s fingers twitched slightly, but she said nothing.


    Hakashi, still limping slightly but carrying himself with the usual arrogance, smirked weakly. "Well, we could''ve had it worse. At least we''re alive."


    Kaito scoffed. "Barely."


    Duck, who was walking ahead, rolled his shoulders. "Alright, alright, enough bitching. We''ve got about half of the forest left to cross before we reach Phoenix Kingdom territory. Let''s just focus on getting through without another monster trying to turn us into a snack."


    Akame, still grumbling, suddenly clicked her tongue in thought. "You know... I still can''t believe that traitorous bastard actually lived in this place when he was eleven."


    The air grew colder.


    Meiyo''s pace faltered for half a second.


    Rika raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "You mean Noboru?"


    Akame nodded, arms crossed. "Yeah. We''ve all heard the story. Back when he was just a kid, he got tossed into the the forbiddon region fwhich became the Dragon kingdom and the Crossroads were part of it and he did it with nothing. No supplies, no weapons. Just him and his ''freakish'' inhuman strength." Her lips curled in distaste. "And somehow, that trash survived."


    Akari scoffed. "It was luck. Nothing more. A fluke. Maybe some low-tier monsters were around back then, and he just managed to sneak by."


    Kaito snorted. "Yeah, but that fluke of a kid turned into a nightmare strong enough to challenge even the Kingdom''s strongest. Not exactly something we can just ignore."


    Meiyo''s jaw clenched, her hands tightening into fists at her sides.


    She hated hearing his name.


    Hated it.


    Even now, after all these years, she could still hear the whispers, the murmurs of her thoughts that haunted her who dared to pity him. Who dared to say that Noboru¡ªthe disowned disgrace, the monster, the beast¡ªwas wronged.


    No.


    Her parents were right.


    The Kingdom was right.


    Noboru was never supposed to exist.


    "Enough," Meiyo said sharply, her voice cutting through the conversation like a blade. "We don''t waste time talking about it."


    Her red eyes flickered with a dangerous light, and for once, no one argued.


    The group pressed on.


    The silence stretched, only the distant rustling of leaves accompanying their steps. The twisted remains of the old kingdom''s ruins loomed overhead, barely visible through the thickening mist. The further they walked, the heavier the air became, thick with something unseen.


    Something watching.


    Then


    A clicking sound.


    A rapid, unnatural series of clicks and chittering.


    Meiyo''s body tensed. Her Sky Hawk power was still failing her not activating if she tried to force she would have backlash again because her body wasn''t ready to use it yet. But she didn''t need her enhanced sight to know something was wrong.


    Rika, who had been weirdly quiet, suddenly froze. Her violet eyes darted through the mist. "We''re not alone."


    A sharp THUMP echoed through the air.


    Then another.


    Then


    The trees moved.


    Hundreds. No, thousands of glimmering, reflective eyes appeared in the darkness, shifting, creeping forward.


    And then


    The swarm attacked.


    They came from everywhere. The trees, the shadows, even the cracked remains of the ground. Monstrous spiders, ranging from the 5th Dimension to the 12th, their bodies massive, their legs sharp as blades, their fangs dripping with venom. Some were the size of wolves, others the size of carriages, and some¡ªsome¡ªtowered over them like moving nightmares.


    Hakashi was the first to react, despite his injuries. He shoved Meiyo back as a spider lunged at her, his fist glowing with golden light as he punched the creature in the face, sending it flying. "No time to freeze up, babe!"


    Akari barely dodged as another spider tried to sink its fangs into her shoulder, her body twisting mid-air as golden energy slashed through the monster''s skull. "Oh, HELL NO, I HATE SPIDERS THEY ARE...!"


    Kaito unleashed a blast of blood magic, sending crimson spikes impaling multiple creatures at once. "There''s too many of them!"


    Rika clicked her tongue, her shadows slashing through the creatures effortlessly, but for each one she cut down, more kept coming.


    Duck unleashed a powerful sonic burst, causing several of the spiders to explode instantly¡ªbut even that wasn''t enough.


    Meiyo''s breathing was uneven. Her hands trembled. She had to fight.


    She had to¡ª


    No.


    She had to do more.


    Her body ached. She wasn''t ready. She knew she wasn''t ready.


    But it didn''t matter.


    She had to.


    Thanks to the adrenaline she managed to go into the Sky Hawk state. Her golden-blue eyes burned as she forced the Sky Hawk''s power to surge through her veins.


    The wind exploded around her.


    Her body flickered, disappearing then reappearing in mid-air.


    A massive golden magic circle engulfed the battlefield.


    And then


    The storm came.


    Blades of wind ripped through the horde, tearing spiders apart like paper. The storm she created shredded through hundreds in an instant, her wings of energy illuminating the battlefield as her sword sliced through creatures twice her size.


    She was winning.


    She was killing them all.


    Until


    The ground shook.


    Something massive loomed beyond the swarm.


    A shadow.


    A presence.


    The spiders stopped.


    The mist twisted unnaturally.


    And then


    The spiders mother came.


    It was angry.


    It''s children was being killed by thier snack


    "Unacceptable." It roared as the tree were flung from the ground from the air pressure released from the roar.


    And with it the Broodmother stepped forward.


    It''s glory for all to see.


    It was unlike anything they had ever seen.


    Not a 12th Dimensional monster.


    Not even a 13th.


    This thing... was higher.


    An Aberration from the Blessed Age.


    A nightmare beyond reality itself.


    And it was hungry.


    Its massive body towering over even the tallest trees clicked as it observed them, its eight golden eyes burning with something alien, something unknowable.


    The Phoenix Vanguard froze.


    Even Meiyo, still in her Sky Hawk state, could feel it.


    A monster far beyond them.


    A living calamity.


    The Broodmother had arrived.

 Chapter 159 - 158

    Chapter 159 - 158Chapter 158:


    The air itself felt suffocating. The very presence of the Broodmother made reality feel... wrong. It was not just massive¡ªit was unnatural. The creature stood beyond comprehension, its golden eyes burning like miniature suns, each one filled with a predatory intelligence that sent an instinctive chill through Kaito''s spine.


    Its body, an abomination of shifting carapace and writhing legs, pulsed with a sickly glow. The twisted remains of the forest groaned beneath its monstrous weight, its presence warping the very space around it.


    And its children? They surrounded them in the thousands.


    Meiyo hovered in midair, her golden-blue eyes burning with power. The wind roared around her, tearing through the lower swarm like a celestial storm. She had been fighting non-stop, pushing herself beyond her limits. But even she could feel it. The battle with the Hydra, the Golem, and now this¡ªher body was breaking.


    Still, she couldn''t stop. Wouldn''t stop. Not when her friends were still in danger.


    The Broodmother''s head tilted slightly, observing her with eerie curiosity. Then, with a single motion, one of its massive limbs lunged.


    Meiyo barely had time to react.


    She vanished in a blur, twisting mid-air as the attack slammed into the space where she had been an instant before. The force behind it sent an explosion of debris and shattered trees into the air. The ground itself cracked beneath the sheer pressure. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meiyo gritted her teeth, pushing past the pain. Her Sky Hawk''s power burned inside her veins, keeping her afloat, keeping her moving. She couldn''t stop. She just had to keep attacking.


    She slashed.


    A crescent blade of wind shot through the air, sharp enough to slice through mountains. It struck the Broodmother''s leg¡ª


    And did nothing.


    The attack hit, the wind dispersed, and the monstrous carapace remained untouched.


    Meiyo''s breath caught in her throat.


    Then, before she could react, pain exploded through her entire body.


    Her chest seized. Her muscles spasmed. Her vision blurred as white-hot agony pulsed through her veins.


    Her body rejected the Sky Hawk''s power.


    No


    She screamed.


    The golden-blue light in her eyes flickered, her wings of wind shattered, and her body plummeted.


    "MEIYO!" Everyone screamed.


    Hakashi moved first, despite his injuries, pushing himself forward on pure adrenaline. Akari was right behind him, her face twisted in horror. But Kaito


    Kaito''s instincts kicked in.


    The Broodmother moved.


    Faster than anything its size should be able to.


    Kaito reacted before he even had time to think. His body blurred forward, magic circles forming beneath his feet as his blood magic flared to life. A crimson arc of power erupted from his palm, intercepting the Broodmother''s attack just before it could strike Meiyo.


    The impact sent Kaito skidding backward, his boots digging trenches into the dirt. His arms burned from the force, but he didn''t care. He barely noticed.


    Meiyo hit the ground hard, coughing violently, her entire body trembling. The pain was unbearable, but she forced herself to move. She tried to stand¡ªtried to fight.


    But her body wouldn''t respond.


    The unknown power she the Sky Hawk''s power was not responding.


    She was powerless right now.


    And so was her team cause she was the only 12th diemsnional fighter if what that Hydra said was true.


    And Kaito knew it.


    His jaw clenched as he stepped forward.


    The others were frozen.


    Hakashi was still injured.


    Rika was focused on Kouki, trying to find a way to bring him back.


    Duck had just spent nearly all his energy fighting the Kraken.


    Akari was holding onto Meiyo, shaking, trying to help her.


    That left one option.


    Kaito stepped in front of them, his crimson eyes locking onto the Broodmother.


    "It''s up to me, huh?" He muttered under his breath, rolling his shoulders.


    The Broodmother stared at him.


    Then, it laughed.


    A deep, chittering sound that vibrated through the air.


    It wasn''t just a monster. It understood.


    It knew.


    Kaito''s breath slowed. His heartbeat thundered in his ears.


    This wasn''t like the Hydra.


    This wasn''t like the Golem.


    This was something else.


    And it was playing with them.


    He barely had time to react before it attacked.


    A leg¡ªthicker than a tree, faster than lightning¡ªcame crashing down.


    Kaito twisted, dodging just in time. The impact shattered the ground where he had been standing, sending shockwaves through the battlefield. The sheer force alone sent him reeling, barely able to keep his balance.


    But he didn''t stop.


    He countered.


    A massive blood magic circle formed beneath his feet, twisting into jagged red runes. Spikes of crystallized blood erupted from the ground, aiming straight for the Broodmother''s body¡ª


    Only for them to shatter on impact.


    The Broodmother didn''t even flinch.


    Instead, it moved.


    Faster than before.


    It was toying with him.


    A claw came from his blind spot. He barely dodged in time, rolling to the side as the monstrous appendage carved a deep trench into the earth. Another attack followed. Then another. Then another.


    Kaito was on the defensive.


    And the Broodmother was enjoying it.


    His movements became erratic, desperate. He needed an opening any opening. But there was none.


    Damn it.


    For the first time, he understood what Meiyo and Kouki felt against the Hydra.


    This wasn''t a fight.


    This was an execution.


    His blood magic wasn''t strong enough. His body wasn''t fast enough. His attacks weren''t enough.


    And the Broodmother knew it.


    Its golden eyes glowed with amusement.


    Then, it spoke.


    "A funny little human thinking it can make hurt me.," it rasped, its voice dripping with mockery. "It will be fun to make you watch as your friends die. After all you killed my children so which mother would not respond in kind?"


    Kaito''s eyes widened.


    Before he could react¡ª


    A pulse of pure poison erupted from the Broodmother''s body, sweeping across the battlefield in an unstoppable wave.


    Kaito braced himself.


    But the poison wasn''t aimed at him.


    It was aimed at them.


    Hakashi.


    Duck.


    Rika.


    Meiyo.


    But most importantly.


    Akari.


    Kaito''s blood ran cold.


    Akari barely had time to scream as the poison engulfed her.

 Chapter 160 - 159

    Chapter 160 - 159Chapter 159:


    Flashback:


    The first time Kaito realized he was a monster, he was six years old.


    It was a festival night in the Phoenix Kingdom, the streets alive with golden lanterns, laughter, and music. Children ran between vendor stalls, their hands sticky with sweet treats, their parents trailing behind them, smiling, whispering about their futures.


    He had wanted to join them.


    He had tried.


    But the moment he reached out and asked if can play the moment his hand brushed against another child''s


    They screamed.


    "He touched me!" The boy stumbled backward, clutching his wrist like it had been burned. His eyes wide with terror. "Don''t let him touch you! He''s a vampire!"


    The other children flinched.


    Then, one by one, they stepped away.


    Kaito stood there, confused, his tiny hands trembling. "I¡ªI didn''t do anything¡ª"


    "Stay away from him!" A girl''s voice cut through the air, sharp and terrified. "He''s one of them!"


    "He''s a Nakamura drinks blood!"


    "My father said they steal from real warriors!"


    "They''re not even human!"


    The festival blurred. The lanterns dimmed. The music faded.


    And in its place¡ª


    A suffocating silence.


    Kaito turned toward his parents, expecting them to say something. To stop it. To tell them they were wrong.


    But his father wasn''t even looking at him.


    And his mother?


    She just sighed.


    Like she had expected this.


    Like she had seen it a thousand times before.


    And that night, as they walked home, Kaito finally asked, voice small, weak, broken.


    "Are we really monsters?"


    His mother didn''t answer.


    The years that followed were the same.


    He sat alone in the classroom, ignored. Teachers would call on him last, if at all. During training, partners would refuse to spar with him.


    Everywhere he went, he could hear them. Whispering.


    "He doesn''t belong here."


    "A leech like the Tanaka."


    "His friend is probably Hakashi."


    "His clan''s magic isn''t real power. It''s stolen blood."


    "He should be in the Forbidden Lands with the other Inhumans."


    "Why is he a noble and not me."


    No one ever said it to his face.


    They didn''t have to.


    It was in the way they moved when he walked by. The way they avoided his gaze. The way they flinched if he got too close.


    So, Kaito stopped trying.


    He stopped talking.


    He stopped wanting.


    Until her.


    He never expected Akari Himura to talk to him.


    She was everything he wasn''t. Bright. Lively. Loved. She came from a powerful noble bloodline, one blessed with ancient soul magic, destined for greatness.


    She was the sun, and he was a forgotten shadow.


    And yet¡ª


    One day, she sat next to him.


    Beneath the sakura trees, where the petals fell like whispers of a better life, Kaito sat alone, tracing absentminded circles into the dirt.


    Then, a voice.


    "You look lonely, Kaito-kun."


    He flinched.


    Turned.


    And there she was.


    Akari Himura, sitting beside him, her eyes warm with curiosity, her hands tucked behind her head as she leaned back against the tree. She looked so casual. Like this was normal. Like she wasn''t breaking every unspoken rule of their world.


    Kaito stared at her, waiting for the punchline.


    Waiting for the laughter.


    Waiting for the cruel joke.


    But it never came.


    Instead¡ªshe smiled.


    "You know..." she mused, stretching her arms over her head. "I think blood magic is kinda cool."


    Kaito froze.


    His heart stuttered.


    He laughed, bitterly.


    "Hah. You''re just saying that."


    "No, I mean it!" She grinned, pointing at her own hand. "If you ever need blood, I''ll give you some. How about that?"


    For the first time in his life¡ª


    Someone had chosen him.


    And Kaito?


    Kaito had never wanted anything more.


    He never told her how he felt.


    Because why would he?


    It might ruin their friendship


    She was the sun.


    And he? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was a passing eclipse.


    He knew it the moment Kouki Chikara walked into their lives.


    The golden prince of the Phoenix Kingdom. The one who shone the brightest. The one who deserved her.


    Kaito saw it happen.


    Saw her eyes soften when Kouki spoke.


    Saw the way she laughed, a little too loud, a little too eager, whenever Kouki was near.


    And he knew.


    It was over before it had even begun.


    But Kaito?


    Kaito never stopped loving her.


    He never stopped hoping.


    And in the end


    That was his greatest mistake.


    Kaito could barely breathe.


    He could barely think.


    The poison surged through Akari''s veins.


    Through Meiyo''s veins.


    Through all of them.


    The Broodmother''s venom was absolute. There was no cure, no magic that could counteract it. The moment it entered their bodies, they were already dead.


    And yet all he could think was about Akari.


    "Akari... not her... please not her."


    His body moved before his mind could stop him.


    His blood magic flared violently, forming an intricate lattice of crimson veins beneath him. Ancient Nakamura runes ignited, twisting in sharp, jagged letters¡ªthe kind of spell no one dared to use.


    A forbidden spell.


    One that no Nakamura had survived casting.


    The Broodmother''s laughter rattled the battlefield, its massive form looming over him, watching. Mocking.


    "It will be fun to make you watch as your friends die." was what it had said


    No.


    He refused.


    Kaito slammed his hand against the ground, the blood magic expanding outward like a crimson tide. His veins burned, ruptured, tore apart from the inside as the spell took hold.


    The blood venom in Akari''s body¡ª


    The venom in all of them¡ª


    It flowed out.


    It rushed into him.


    Every drop. Every trace. Every poisoned breath.


    And then


    Then, for the first time, Akari could breathe.


    The pain was gone.


    Her body was healed.


    She looked up¡ªeyes wide, terrified.


    "Kaito-kun...?"


    His lips curled into a weak smirk.


    "See?" His voice was hoarse, shaking. "Told you... I''m cool."


    Then he collapsed.


    Pain.


    Endless, unbearable pain.


    The Broodmother''s poison wasn''t meant for humans.


    It was meant to corrode reality itself.


    Kaito''s body was rotting. His skin blackened, his veins turning into withered husks. His organs failed. His magic screamed.


    And yet


    He smiled.


    Because she was safe.


    Because he kept his promise.


    Akari threw herself to his side, her hands shaking as she grabbed his bloodied shoulders.


    "Kaito¡ªKaito, don''t¡ªdon''t do this! I can fix it! I can¡ª!"


    Her soul magic pulsed desperately, golden light rushing into his body¡ª


    But it did nothing.


    She wasn''t Kouki-kun.


    She wasn''t strong enough.


    Kaito''s fading eyes softened.


    "Akari..."


    His voice was barely above a whisper.


    "You can''t save me."


    Tears fell freely down Akari''s face, her hands clutching him like she could hold him together. Like she could stop him from slipping away.


    "You IDIOT!" she screamed. "WHY DID YOU DO THIS?!"


    He chuckled¡ªa broken, painful sound.


    "Because..." He coughed violently, blood dripping down his lips.


    Then, he finally said it.


    "Even if you never loved me... I always loved you."


    Akari''s breath hitched.


    Her heart shattered.


    Her fingers trembled.


    She never knew.


    Or maybe she did.


    Maybe she just chose not to see it.


    Kaito''s fading eyes turned toward Meiyo, toward Hakashi, toward Rika and Duck.


    His gaze landed back on Akari.


    "Tell your boyfriend Kouki..." He coughed, his lungs barely working anymore. "I still hate him."


    His lips curled slightly.


    "But he''s still my friend."


    Akari choked on a sob.


    "Kaito, please¡ª"


    His eyes dimmed.


    His fingers went still.


    His breath stopped.


    And then¡ª


    Kaito Nakamura was gone.


    Silence.


    No one spoke.


    No one moved.


    The wind howled through the battlefield, carrying away the last warmth of his body.


    Akari shook.


    Her fingers dug into his clothes.


    Her shoulders trembled violently.


    And then¡ª


    Then she screamed.


    It wasn''t just grief.


    It wasn''t just loss.


    It was guilt.


    Because he loved her.


    And she never even gave him a chance.


    Meiyo looked away.


    Hakashi''s hands curled into fists.


    Duck stood frozen, his throat tight.


    Even Rika¡ªwho never cared for sentimentality¡ªfelt her fingers tremble.


    Because they all knew.


    They all knew how much Kaito loved Akari.


    And now


    Now, it was too late.


    The Broodmother watched, golden eyes filled with amusement.


    "How fascinating. You humans throw away your lives so easily."


    Akari''s tears fell onto Kaito''s lifeless face.


    And something inside her broke.


    "...I''ll kill you."


    The words did not belong to her.


    The voice was hers¡ª


    But the rage was not.


    Then


    Then her body burned.


    Golden light erupted from within her, twisting violently as her soul magic warped into something stronger.


    Something inhuman.


    Her golden eyes turned white.


    Her hair floated weightlessly.


    Her soul magic became absolute.


    And then


    The battlefield shook.


    Because Akari was no longer crying.


    She was ascending.


    And the Broodmother?


    For the first time smiled.


    "Let''s see if the little rage boost that dumb pathetic fuck gave you can hurt me. It couldn''t be mine male children giving up their life for a girl that never loved him back"

 Chapter 161 - 160:

    Chapter 161 - 160:Chapter 160:


    The battlefield was silent.


    Kaito Nakamura was dead.


    His lifeless body lay limp in Akari''s trembling arms, his blood staining the ground beneath them. His skin was still warm, his expression almost peaceful like he had just fallen asleep. But the absence of breath, the stillness in his chest, the emptiness in his once-burning blood red crimson eyes it made it real. It made it undeniable.


    He was gone.


    Akari''s hands clenched around his bloodied jacket, her entire body shaking violently. Her golden hair, wet with sweat and dirt, clung to her face as silent tears streamed down her cheeks. Her breath hitched, ragged, desperate, her mind refusing to accept what had just happened.


    Her Kaito-kun.


    The one who had always stood beside her. The one who had always protected her. The one who never let her fall.


    And she


    She never even gave him a chance.


    Her fingers curled, nails digging into his cold skin.


    Flashback¡ªYears Ago


    Cherry blossoms fell in gentle waves, swirling around them in pink, delicate petals. The academy courtyard was alive with chatter, laughter, the distant sounds of training sessions. But none of it mattered. Not to Kaito. Not when she was there.


    Akari stood a few feet ahead, her arms looped around Kouki''s as they walked together, smiling, laughing, completely lost in their own world. She looked happy.


    And Kaito?


    He watched from the sidelines, hands in his pockets, heart aching with something he didn''t have a name for.


    "Yo, Kaito!"


    He snapped out of his daze as Kouki called him over, grinning like he always did, like they were brothers.


    "Come on, man. What''s with that face? Akari says you''re acting like an old man again."


    Akari giggled, leaning against Kouki''s arm playfully. "Seriously, Kaito-kun. Lighten up. You always look so broody."


    Kaito forced a smirk, shoving his hands deeper into his pockets. "Maybe I wouldn''t look so ''broody'' if I wasn''t third-wheeling all the damn time."


    Akari laughed, but it was light, dismissive like she didn''t even register the meaning behind his words. Like she never even considered the possibility that he


    No. It didn''t matter.


    She was happy. That was all that mattered.


    Wasn''t it?


    End Flashback


    Akari''s breath hitched.


    The memory felt like a knife being driven into her chest.


    All the time she let Kouki beat him up cause he was being a creep. All this time, she had ignored it. Ignored him. She had been so blind, so caught up in her own world, in Kouki''s world, that she never stopped to see.


    To see how much Kaito had been hurting.


    How much he had loved her.


    And now¡ª


    Now it was too late.


    Her lips trembled. Her entire body quaked. A broken, gasping sob tore from her throat, raw and violent, and then¡ª


    Akari didn''t breathe.


    She couldn''t.


    Her hands still clutched Kaito''s body, fingers digging into his bloodstained clothes, trembling, shaking, desperate to feel warmth, desperate to feel life. But there was none.


    Kaito was gone taking the venom meant for her with him.


    Saving him.


    And she had never told him.


    Never told him that.


    That maybe, deep down, she knew.


    That maybe, she had always known.


    That maybe, if things had been different, if she had looked at him just once really looked at him then maybe he wouldn''t have had to die for her.


    Her breath hitched, eyes locked onto his lifeless face, her chest tightening as the words echoed in her mind again and again


    "Even if you never loved me... I always loved you." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her vision blurred.


    She remembered everything.


    Sitting under the sakura trees as kids, his awkward, cocky grin as he teased her, the way he always stood just a little too close but never close enough. The way he always seemed to be there, just at the edge of her life, waiting.


    She never gave him a chance.


    Because Kouki shone brighter. Because Kouki was the prophecy child. Because Kouki was supposed to be the one for her.


    But Kaito was always there.


    Protecting her.


    Loving her.


    Dying for her.


    There for her whenever she got in a fight with Kouki.


    And she had never even said his name like it mattered.


    Something inside her shattered.


    The pain, the guilt, the rage it was unbearable.


    Tears streamed down her face, but they weren''t just sorrow. They were fury.


    White-hot, all-consuming fury.


    She barely noticed as golden energy exploded from her body, warping, twisting, pulsing unnaturally. Her hair rose, strands lifting as her once-golden aura burned into something greater, something absolute.


    The world trembled beneath her rage.


    The Broodmother''s golden eyes flickered with amusement, its voice a twisted mockery of sympathy.


    "Oh, poor little girl, crying over a foolish boy who was never meant to have you."


    Akari''s breath came out ragged, her hands tightening into fists, her entire body shaking with barely contained energy.


    "You humans waste your emotions on such meaningless things."


    Akari''s lips parted, her voice trembling, but not from fear.


    "Shut up."


    The Broodmother chittered, taking a step forward, towering over her.


    "You should be grateful. He gave you such a beautiful tragedy to remember him by."


    The ground beneath them cracked.


    Akari''s power surged higher, raw Omni Energy twisting violently, distorting space itself. The air around her shimmered, warping under the pressure of something that wasn''t meant to exist.


    "You took him from me."


    The Broodmother grinned, fangs glistening.


    "I did. And I will take more. Perhaps i will leave you alive as the sole survivor to suffer"


    Akari screamed.


    A sound so raw, so broken, that it shattered the very concept of sound itself.


    A pulse of power erupted from her, golden light turning white-hot, expanding outward in a violent shockwave.


    The Broodmother staggered.


    For the first time¡ªit felt something.


    It felt pain.


    Akari''s feet lifted from the ground, her eyes now pure, blinding white. Her body pulsed with raw energy, her soul magic twisting into something else, something beyond its natural form.


    "I''ll kill you."


    Her voice was hollow. Empty. A promise from something no longer human.


    The Broodmother grinned wider.


    "Then come, little girl. Show me¡ª"


    The world split in half.


    A blur of golden light. A flash of steel.


    And then


    Blood.


    Not Akari''s.


    Not Kaito''s.


    The Broodmother''s.


    Its massive body suddenly cleaved in two, a perfect, seamless cut running from head to abdomen.


    Silence.


    For a moment, even reality itself seemed unsure of what had happened.


    Then


    A soft, amused voice broke the quiet.


    "Tsk. What a pathetic display of emotions."


    Akari''s blinding aura flickered as her head snapped to the side.


    There, standing atop the severed remains of the Broodmother, a golden-haired elf woman twirled a still-dripping sword in her grasp, her expression utterly bored.


    Celestia.


    The Celestia.


    Noboru''s knight.


    Noboru''s personal guard.


    Noboru''s executioner.


    Her piercing golden eyes landed on the Phoenix Kingdom''s Vanguard, her lips curling into something cruel.


    "You lot look worse than I expected."


    She stepped forward, her boots pressing into the still-warm corpse of the Broodmother without a care, the ichor of the fallen monster sliding off her pristine, golden armor as if it refused to stain her.


    She turned, her sharp gaze locking onto Meiyo first.


    Then Akari.


    Then the rest.


    And finally¡ªshe grinned.


    "I wonder... do you even understand the position you''re in?"


    Akari''s breath was ragged, her body still trembling from the overload of power.


    But Meiyo¡ªMeiyo knew.


    Knew what Celestia was.


    Knew what she meant.


    And behind her¡ª


    A soft giggle.


    A second figure stepped forward from the mist.


    Pink hair. Cat ears. A tail swishing lazily behind her.


    A maid''s uniform, slightly torn, but still immaculate.


    And the softest, most innocent voice imaginable.


    "Nya. Oh my, they do look weak, don''t they, My apprentice?"


    Stella.


    Noboru''s childhood maid.


    Noboru''s caretaker.


    A monster wearing the skin of a girl.


    But she''s meant to be weak.


    Her bright, catlike eyes landed on Akari first, then drifted toward Meiyo.


    "Nya... Have fun Celestia but leave that one alive. I know noboru-kun want to deal with her himself." Stella said

 Chapter 162 - 161

    Chapter 162 - 161Chapter 161:


    The battlefield was deathly silent. The Broodmother''s colossal corpse lay split in two dead, its insides steaming as its golden venom seeped into the scorched ground poisoning everything it touched. The once-unshakable force of nature¡ªthe monster that had nearly wiped out the Phoenix Vanguard¡ªhad been felled in an instant.


    A beyond 13th dimensional and perhaps dimensionality itself being dead.


    And the one who stood atop its ruined form was Celestia. The loyal knight of Noboru


    The golden-haired elven knight twirled her sword lazily in her grip, the blade dripping with the remnants of the beast she had cut down without so much as breaking a sweat. It took Akari having a rage boost and tapping into the paradoxical omni energy to even graze it and Celestia killed it with a single cut. Her piercing golden eyes scanned the battered group before her, lingering on Meiyo for a moment longer than the others.


    All they could think was what kind of monster was staring them down and Stella she for some reason made them even more scared.


    A smirk curled on her lips.


    "You look worse than I expected."


    Meiyo''s body tensed instinctively. The weight of Celestia''s presence alone was suffocating. Even without her Sky Hawk''s power active, she could feel it. A pressure beyond normal. A warrior who had surpassed the limits of this world. surpassed the limits of dimensionality itself. A being trained to get revenge on Maou-Sama and the founding kings themselves. A being trained for one purpose¡ªexecution.


    And she wasn''t alone.


    A soft giggle echoed through the mist. Light. Innocent. Deceptive.


    Then, from the shadows, Stella stepped forward.


    But something was... wrong.


    Her usual playful demeanor was intact¡ªher head tilted slightly, cat ears twitching, tail swishing behind her as she tapped a finger against her chin. But the energy that radiated off of her was wrong.


    Dangerous.


    Lethal.


    Her cat like pink eyes flickered, sharp and calculating, scanning the Phoenix Vanguard like a predator assessing prey.


    Then, her lips curled into a teasing smile.


    "Nya~ oh my, they do look weak, don''t they, Celestia?"


    The moment she spoke, a cold wave of dread washed over the group.


    It wasn''t just the fact that Stella grandpa and Noboru''s supposed maid, the one who had always been in the background, harmless, weak was standing here.


    It was the way she stood.


    Unbothered. Relaxed. Smirking like she was in complete control.


    The others felt it, too.


    Hakashi, despite barely being able to stand, clenched his jaw. Duck''s normally carefree expression hardened, his hands twitching slightly. Akari, still hovering with unstable power, felt the hairs on her arms rise as something deep inside her screamed DANGER.


    Then it happened.


    Stella changed.


    The pink faded from her hair, strands darkening into an abyssal black that shimmered unnaturally under the broken sky. Her soft, round catlike features sharpened, her golden eyes shifting¡ªbecoming deeper, ancient.


    She blinked once.


    And when she opened her eyes again¡ªthey were hazel gold, slitted like a predator''s.


    The playful smile never left her face.


    But now, it felt monstrous.


    The air around her seemed to twist, warping as an unseen force pulsed from her very being.


    Meiyo staggered backward.


    What... is this...?!


    Even without her Sky Hawk Vision, she could feel it.


    A presence that shouldn''t exist.


    A being that didn''t belong to this world.


    And in that moment¡ªshe knew.


    Stella no, whoever this was was something far beyond anything they had ever encountered before.


    She stretched lazily, feline-like as she rolled her shoulders. "Ahhh~ much better. It''s been a long time since I''ve had to drop the act~" She turned to Celestia, who remained standing calmly on the Broodmother''s corpse. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Celestia-chan, what are you going to do the kids who burned down your home? Killed your people? Trapped Noboru-kun in that realm?"


    Meiyo''s breath hitched.


    What did she just say?


    Celestia''s golden eyes narrowed, but there was something in them.


    Hatred.


    Rage.


    A deep, unforgiving fury that had simmered for years.


    "After what your family did," she murmured, her voice calm¡ªtoo calm. "Faking evidence to destroy the Dragon Kingdom. Slaughtering innocents. And trapping Noboru in that hell."


    Her grip on her sword tightened.


    "I will send you to your families in pieces."


    A chill ran through Meiyo''s spine.


    This wasn''t just an enemy.


    This wasn''t just another obstacle.


    This was vengeance incarnate.


    And then, Celestia''s gaze flickered toward Meiyo again.


    "And you," she said, tilting her head slightly, her expression unreadable. "You really don''t know, do you?"


    Meiyo swallowed hard, her body refusing to move. "Know... what?"


    Celestia''s lips curled into something sharp.


    "About Noboru. He''s not the beast. It''s you you and your brother that power you tap into is the beasts and you don''t just have the power you have the entire beast inside you. You Meiyo have the sky Hawk and your brother has Lave Direwolf. But no matter you will pay."


    The battlefield felt too quiet.


    Like the world itself was waiting for her next words.


    "Pay for the crimes of your founding king, along with the others, the founder of the Phoenix Kingdom, the Demon Empire, and the others you all worked together to trap Noboru-Sama in that prison realm."


    Meiyo froze.


    Lies.


    This was a lie.


    There was no way she was the Sky Hawk and had it''s soul.


    That was the beast.


    She wanted to deny it.


    But the way Celestia spoke with such certainty¡ª


    No. No, no, no.


    She wanted to deny it. She wanted to reject it.


    But something deep inside her twisted.


    A whisper in the back of her mind. A doubt that had always been there.


    Celestia continued, her voice laced with something sharp.


    "I was there. I ran to save him. I fought my way through the armies you sent. But instead of being thrown into the same prison realm as him, I was cast away¡ªtrapped in an alternate version."


    not Stella whoever she was let out a soft giggle.


    "That''s where I found her~" she purred. "You see, I wasn''t born in this world like you think, Meiyo-chan."


    The way she said her name¡ªmocking. Knowing.


    Meiyo''s throat went dry.


    "I was sent here," Ayumi continued, "by Ayame herself~"


    The demon goddess that saved Noboru from Shin-Sama when he was about to destroy the kingdom.


    The one they all the founding kind feared.


    Ayumi grinned wider, stepping closer. "She had me assist Celestia-chan, trained her, helped her complete her Combat Trial. And now"


    She stretched her arms out dramatically.


    "Here we are"


    Silence.


    No one spoke.


    No one could.


    Because none of them¡ªnot Meiyo, not Akari, not even Rika¡ªknew what she was talking about.


    None of them knew who Stella truly was.


    None of them knew about Noboru''s past lives.


    None of them knew who Ayumi was and is.


    None of them understood.


    All they knew¡ªwas the overwhelming sense of dread.


    The realization that these two Celestia and Ayumi were not here to negotiate.


    They were here to wipe them out.


    Meiyo''s fingers twitched. Her breath came out uneven.


    She needed to think. She needed a plan.


    But her mind was blank.


    Because for the first time¡ªshe was afraid.

 Chapter 163 - 162

    Chapter 163 - 162Chapter 162:


    The battlefield was frozen with dread. The monster they all struggled to even touch that even Akari with all rage boosted power could not even kill was with a single slash dead but thats not all for Meiyo what Celestia revealed had her frozen. The Broodmother''s corpse, still warm, lay in two halves, golden venom pooling beneath it like the blood of a slain god or angel killing everything it sight poisoning all of nature nearby.. The Phoenix Vanguard barely had time to process its death before their new nightmare arrived.


    Celestia.


    The knight of the disowned disgrace


    The knight of Noboru.


    Most likely one of the inhuman species that are not monsters or demon alive.


    The last of the species thier parents either ordered, agreed to or helped carry out the genocide off.


    She stood tall, golden armor gleaming under the twisted sky, her blade resting casually at her side, as if she had all the time in the world to savor the moment. She looked at them not as enemies¡ªnot even as warriors.


    But as insects.


    A smirk curled on her lips.


    "You all look so... pathetic."


    Her voice was smooth, casual, even bored. But beneath it, there was something razor-sharp, something hateful.


    Meiyo barely heard her. She was still frozen in place, Celestia''s words playing on repeat in her mind.


    "You don''t just have the power of the Sky Hawk... you are the Sky Hawk."


    No. It wasn''t true. It couldn''t be true. The beast souls and was sealed away in her beast possessed ex-brother Noboru the dusgrace not in her. Her parents had told her. They wouldn''t have ever lie to her.


    Right?


    But Celestia wasn''t even paying attention to Meiyo anymore. Her golden eyes flicked toward Akari, who was still trembling from the Omni Energy surge that had nearly consumed her.


    And then Celestia laughed.


    Laughed as if this was all one big joke.


    "You''re still mad about that little pet of yours?" she teased, stepping lightly onto the Broodmother''s corpse, her boot sinking slightly into its still-warm flesh. "What was it you were screaming earlier to this weak monster? ''I''ll kill you''? Oh, please. I saved you the trouble. You should be thanking me. Plus it''s not like you could have beaten it with your power."


    Akari''s entire body twitched at those words.


    The anger¡ªthe burning rage¡ªcame back in full force.


    "You bitch." Her voice was raw, hoarse, her hands curling into fists. "That was my kill. He killed Kaito!"


    Celestia''s grin widened. "Oh, I like that. Say it again. It''s cute when humans try to act tough. But it''s funy how you care about lives being lost when it''s someone close to you but don''t care when your king commits genocide on a type of beings. That''s why Noboru-Sama is better than you all"


    "Shut the fuck up!" Akari lunged.


    Celestia sighed.


    And then¡ªAkari was gone.


    One second, she was surging forward, her golden soul bonding magic blazing like a dying star. The next¡ªCelestia had moved.


    No magic circles. No flash of light. Just pure, raw speed.


    Before anyone could even process it, Celestia was behind Akari, her blade dripping red.


    Akari staggered.


    Her golden eyes widened.


    She turned slowly, looking down¡ªher stomach had been sliced open. Not deep enough to kill. Just enough to hurt.


    After all watching this bitch in pain was entertaining for Celestia.


    The pain exploded from with in Akari.


    A choked scream tore from her throat as blood spilled onto the dirt, her legs nearly giving out beneath her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestia tilted her head. "Wow. That was fast. I was hoping you''d last at least, what¡ªfive seconds? Weren''t you gonna avenge that vampire boy? The power i used was not even a percentage of the power i used in slice that killed the broodmother."


    Akari fell to her knees, gasping, trembling, barely holding herself together.


    But Celestia wasn''t finished.


    "Don''t look at me like that," she cooed mockingly, stepping closer. "I did you a favor. Nampire boy died for you, didn''t he? You both can be reunited in hell."


    Akari froze.


    "You should be grateful," Celestia continued, voice dripping with condescension. "Poor thing bled out in your arms, and you''re wasting his sacrifice still playing soldier despite being so weak and pathetic. Have you stopped to think you are the reason people die maybe your the common denominator a cruse that kills everyone wo loves her? Tsk. Humans really have no shame."


    A single tear slipped down Akari''s cheek.


    Then¡ªBOOM.


    Celestia moved bit then.


    A blood-red explosion erupted from the ground.


    Kaito''s blood magic his blood wanting to protecting Akari even in death. Blood which was still spilled across the battlefield¡ªreacted.


    Celestia moved, but her smirk widened.


    As the blood moved Akari out of the way from death.


    Akari was frozen even in death Kaito protected her.


    Her guilt building up even more.


    But the world did not stop for her.


    Celestia moved


    And then Duck moved.


    His hands twitched.


    The air collapsed.


    BOOM.


    A sonic shockwave erupted from his palms, blasting toward Celestia with enough force to level Millions of 4th dimensions.


    However Celestia yawned.


    And then she blinked.


    The sound wave¡ªvanished.


    Duck''s eyes widened.


    She was already behind him.


    "Nice trick," Celestia murmured. "Too bad sound doesn''t work when I decide it doesn''t."


    Then she moved.


    Her blade slashed through his back.


    Duck cried out, falling forward, his body convulsing from the sheer force of the cut.


    "I am sorry guys guess i am gonna join Kaito now." Duck said.


    "DUCK!" Akame yelled rushing to him but was sent flying back the impact killing her instantly.


    Celestia''s smirk grew sharper.


    "That''s two down. Who''s next?"


    Hakashi gritted his teeth.


    "Fuck you!" he roared, golden energy surging through his veins. He charged, his Lifewalker magic exploding around him.


    He barely got close.


    Celestia sidestepped effortlessly, her blade flicking forward like an afterthought.


    Hakashi felt it before he even saw it.


    The cut was instantaneous.


    A deep, cruel slash across his chest.


    Hakashi''s breath hitched.


    He stumbled.


    And for the first time¡ªhe looked scared.


    Celestia leaned in, voice mocking, soft, intimate.


    "Did you really think you''d be her hero?" She cast a lazy glance toward Meiyo. "Let me guess. You thought that if you fought hard enough, she''d finally look at you the way Akari looked at Kouki and maybe she does but is does not matter now does it?"


    Hakashi''s hands trembled.


    Celestia''s lips curled. "Pathetic."


    Then¡ªshe plunged her sword through his stomach.


    A choked gasp.


    Hakashi''s body jerked. His golden blood spilled across the dirt, mixing with the others.


    He turned¡ªslowly, painfully¡ªtoward Meiyo.


    His vision blurred. His lips parted.


    "Meiyo... I lov..."


    The words never finished.


    Celestia twisted the blade.


    Hakashi''s eyes widened.


    Then he collapsed.


    Dead.


    Silence.


    For a moment, everything¡ªeverything¡ªwas still.


    Then


    A single, broken breath.


    A single crack in reality.


    Celestia lifted her blade, sighing dramatically. "Oh no. Did I break her?"


    Meiyo''s breath hitched.


    Her hands clenched.


    Her entire body trembled.


    And then¡ªshe snapped.


    A scream ripped through the battlefield.


    Not human.


    Not normal.


    A monstrous, soul-rending shriek.


    Celestia''s eyes widened just slightly.


    Meiyo''s eyes changed.


    Golden-blue burned away.


    And in its place


    Primal, untamed fire.


    The Sky Hawk had awakened.


    The air itself fractured.


    A storm erupted ripping the ground apart, hurling debris into the sky, the very wind screaming in response.


    Meiyo''s body flickered once, twice, a thousand times in a single breath.


    Then she vanished.


    And Celestia?


    For the first time¡ª


    She looked interested.


    Meiyo reappeared.


    A blade of wind¡ªsharper than reality itself¡ªdescended upon Celestia''s throat.


    And for the first time¡ªCelestia had to move.


    Clang


    Her sword blocked the Meiyo Omni Energy made claw.

 Chapter 164 - 163

    Chapter 164 - 163Chapter 163:


    The wind flowed through the forest, carrying with it the scent of blood of her friends and more importantly her Hakashi, along with venom on the monster that killed kaito, and scorched burned earth.


    Meiyo''s breath came in fast, ragged, uneven gasps, her body trembling from both exhaustion and raw, unfiltered rage of seeing her boyfriend dead.


    Her hands clenched into fists so tight that blood dripped between her fingers from the omni energy made sky hawk claws. The Sky Hawk''s power surged violently through her veins, primal and chaotic, barely within her control.


    Celestia stood before her, completely unbothered. Her golden armor gleamed under the flickering remnants of battle''s dying light, her blade still slick with the blood of her victims. There wasn''t a single scratch on her. Not a single mark of exhaustion.


    She looked as if she had just taken a casual stroll through the battlefield, rather than singlehandedly slaughtering half of the Phoenix Vanguard. After all these are the children of the people who killed her people, trapped Noboru-Sama and had raped her people the elves for centuries.


    Celestia''s golden eyes watched Meiyo with amusement, her smirk growing sharper as she tapped her blade against her shoulder. "Are you really planning to fight me, little bird?" Her voice dripped with condescension, smooth and lazy, like she was scolding a child for throwing a tantrum.


    "I''ll admit, that scream of yours was impressive. You finally stopped looking like a terrified brat and actually awakened that power of yours. But do you honestly think it''ll make a difference?" She chuckled, stepping forward, her boots crushing the blood-soaked ground beneath her.


    "Kaito thought the same thing. So did Duck. So did Akame and so did your precious Hakashi." Her lips curled. "And look where they are now."


    Meiyo''s breath hitched. The names sent a sharp, searing pain through her chest especially Hakashi''s, but she refused to break. Not now. Not here.


    She moved.


    So fast that even the instantaneous would be a down statement, the wind roared in response to her command as she vanished in a blur, reappearing directly above Celestia. Her blade which was her claws, formed entirely of condensed Omni Energy and wind sharper than reality itself, slashed downward, aiming to sever Celestia''s head from her body in one clean strike.


    Celestia barely moved.


    With a bored expression, she tilted her head slightly to the side, allowing the attack to pass harmlessly past her throat. The sheer force of Meiyo''s swing split the air behind Celestia, carving through the remains of the battlefield like a guillotine. The shockwave sent debris flying in every direction. The ground beneath them trembled.


    And yet¡ªCelestia simply sighed.


    "Predictable."


    Before Meiyo could react, Celestia''s palm slammed into her stomach.


    The world blurred.


    Meiyo barely registered the impact before she was sent hurtling backward, the force of the blow cracking the very air itself. Her body crashed into the ground, carving a deep trench into the battlefield. Her ribs screamed in agony, the Sky Hawk''s power barely keeping her from blacking out from the sheer force alone. She gasped, forcing herself to breathe, forcing herself to stand.


    She barely had time to process the pain before Celestia was already there.


    A golden blur.


    A glint of steel.


    Meiyo''s instincts screamed.


    She twisted, barely managing to block the incoming strike with her blade, but the sheer force behind Celestia''s attack sent her skidding backward once again. The ground cracked beneath her feet. The wind screamed in protest.


    Celestia didn''t even budge.


    Meiyo''s grip tightened around her sword. Her mind raced. She needed a plan. She needed an opening. But there was none.


    Celestia was toying with her.


    "You''re so slow." Celestia''s voice was laced with mockery as she watched Meiyo struggle to steady herself. "So predictable. So... weak." She sighed dramatically, resting her sword on her shoulder again. "I don''t know why I expected more. You''re nothing but a failure pretending to be a warrior. A daughter of sinners pretending to be someone she is not."


    Meiyo''s teeth clenched. "Shut. Up."


    Celestia smirked. "Why? Does it hurt?"


    Meiyo vanished again, this time reappearing at Celestia''s flank, blade flashing. She swung with everything she had, every ounce of her fury, every bit of power the Sky Hawk granted her. The wind howled in tandem with her movements, razor-sharp slashes tearing through the air¡ªeach one faster than the last, each one aimed for a vital point.


    Celestia dodged effortlessly.


    Her movements were precise, almost lazy, as she weaved through each attack like a dancer in a deadly waltz. Every single one of Meiyo''s slashes missed by mere inches, but Celestia never even looked concerned.


    Then


    Meiyo had overextended herself.


    In an instant, Celestia capitalized.


    A sharp, blinding pain exploded through Meiyo''s side as Celestia''s blade carved a deep cut into her ribs. The force of the slash sent her spiraling, crashing into the ground once more. Blood splattered onto the dirt.


    Meiyo coughed violently, her body wracked with pain.


    Celestia sighed, shaking her head. "This is embarrassing." She stepped closer, golden eyes gleaming. "You''re supposed to be the Princess of the Phoenix Kingdom. A prodigy. A warrior. and the Child of destiny the future ruler according to the dumbass from the Danzo clan. And yet, here you are, struggling to land a single hit." Her smirk widened. "How did your parents ever think you could surpass Noboru?"


    Meiyo''s blood ran cold.


    Celestia''s grin sharpened. "Oh? Struck a nerve?" She leaned down slightly, tilting her head. "Let''s be honest. You and your brother have always been second place, haven''t you? Always chasing after him. Always living in his shadow. Always pretending you were better, that you were superior."


    Meiyo''s breathing grew heavy.


    Celestia''s eyes darkened. "But deep down... you knew, didn''t you?"


    Meiyo''s fingers twitched.


    Celestia''s voice was a whisper.


    "He was always stronger than you. Better than you. So you bulled him. Let your boyfriend and Kouki''s girlfriend abuse him."


    Meiyo screamed.


    A storm erupted.


    The wind howled, the ground cracked, the very air around her seemed to shatter under the sheer force of her unleashed power. The Sky Hawk''s energy burned brighter than ever, raw, untamed, violent. Her golden-blue eyes blazed with fury as she surged forward, faster than she had ever moved before.


    She swung.


    Celestia blocked.


    Clang.


    The impact sent shockwaves through the battlefield.


    Meiyo twisted, slashing again. Celestia parried with ease.


    Strike. Parry. Strike. Parry.


    Blades clashed at speeds that defied logic, each collision sending sparks flying through the air. The battlefield trembled beneath the weight of their battle.


    But Celestia was still smiling.


    Still mocking.


    Still playing.


    And then¡ªCelestia saw an opening. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a blur of motion, she slipped past Meiyo''s guard.


    Meiyo barely had time to react before a searing pain exploded through her stomach.


    Celestia''s blade was buried deep.


    Meiyo choked on her own breath.


    Celestia leaned in, her voice a whisper in Meiyo''s ear. "You are no Noboru. You never were. You never will be"


    Then, she twisted the blade.


    Meiyo screamed.


    Her body collapsed onto the ground, blood pooling beneath her.


    She was still alive after Celestia wanted her alive because Noboru will be the one to get revenge.


    Celestia sighed, standing over her fallen form. "Well. That was disappointing."


    She turned¡ªher golden eyes locking onto Akari.


    Akari, still weak, still trembling, still barely holding herself together.


    Celestia smiled. "Guess it''s your turn, little princess."


    She raised her blade.


    Akari''s eyes widened in horror.


    And then¡ª


    A barrier.


    A powerful energy barrier erupted between them, blocking Celestia''s attack.


    The force of the impact sent a deafening shockwave through the battlefield.


    Celestia''s eyes widened.


    This energy¡ª


    She knew it.


    She recognized it.


    Yin and Yang Omni Energy.


    Her grip tightened around her sword.


    Then, barely above a whisper¡ª


    She spoke a name she hadn''t uttered in years.


    "...Noboru? NO YOU HOW DO YOU HAVE THIS POWER! YOU ARE NOT HIM!"

 Chapter 165 - 164

    Chapter 165 - 164Chapter 164:


    The battlefield was still, but the air was thick¡ªheavy¡ªwith something unnatural. Something impossible. Celestia''s golden blade hovered inches from Akari''s throat, frozen mid-swing, unable to move forward.


    A single ripple of pure energy pulsed through the air, sending cracks spider-webbing across the ground. A soundless force, an undeniable presence, crashed into existence, warping the very fabric of reality itself. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Celestia''s eyes widened.


    Ayumi''s smile WIDENED.


    Meiyo, still gasping, blood pooling beneath her from Celestia''s brutal attack, felt something primal stir in her chest.


    And Akari¡ªtrembling, clutching her wound, eyes locked onto the figure that hadn''t been there a second ago¡ªfelt something break inside her.


    Because she knew that energy.


    That impossible, paradoxical energy.


    A deep gold and white glow crackled in the air, swirling in spirals, expanding outward in perfect harmony. Not raw destruction. Not uncontrollable power. But balance. Order. Purpose.


    A voice, smooth yet cold, rang through the battlefield.


    "YOU DARE."


    And then¡ªCelestia was gone.


    Not moved. Not attacked. Just... gone.


    One moment, she stood over Akari, blade raised, eyes gleaming with sadistic desires.


    The next¡ªher body was rocketing through the sky, a streak of golden light blurring past mountains, slamming through several trees, breaking through the horizon like a meteor crashing into the world itself. The sheer impact sent a deafening boom rippling through the battlefield, shockwaves obliterating the nearby terrain.


    Silence.


    Utter silence.


    The dust had barely begun to settle before a figure stepped forward.


    Tall. Commanding. A walking contradiction of power¡ªa merging of opposites that should never exist together.


    The glow surrounding him crackled with golden Yang and white Yin, the two opposing forces coiling around him like twin dragons, neither overtaking the other, each feeding into the next. Not separate. Not clashing. Unified.


    And his eyes.


    Those golden-ringed crimson eyes burned with something deep, something unfathomable. A presence that demanded recognition, one that forced existence itself to acknowledge him.


    Kouki Chikara had returned.


    Akari''s breath caught.


    "Kouki-Kun" She muttered who just turned and gave her a small reassuring smile.


    Meiyo, still on the ground, bloodied and weak, felt her chest tighten.


    "Brother." she muttered


    But even she knew this was not just.


    This person he was not just.


    This wasn''t just Kouki.


    Not the same Kouki who fought alongside them. Not the reckless, emotional warrior she had grown up with. Not the same brother who laughed too loud and burned too bright.


    This was something else.


    Something more.


    And yet¡ª


    Something was wrong.


    His stance was poised, controlled, but his fingers twitched ever so slightly. The air around him pulsed unnaturally, like it was struggling to stabilize under the sheer weight of his presence.


    Ayumi, who had remained silent until now, took a slow step forward.


    And smiled.


    "Interesting."


    Kouki''s crimson with golden ring gaze flicked toward her.


    Her tail swayed behind her, those inhuman hazel-gold eyes glinting with curiosity. "Nya That power... Yin and Yang Omni Energy how do you have it. You shouldn''t have that. Even Ayame, Yami, and myself Noboru-kun closest do not have access to both."


    She tapped a finger against her chin, her smile widening. "Yet, unlike Noboru, who transcended duality altogether, you" her eyes narrowed slightly "are still trapped within it. You can wield both. But you are still within the system. Meaning whatever you did to become like Noboru-Kun failed like always little Kouki"


    Kouki didn''t answer.


    He didn''t have to.


    Ayumi tilted her head. "Which means... you''re incomplete. Like the rest of us. You can never hope to match such perfection."


    Kouki''s fingers clenched slightly at his side. A flicker of irritation flashed across his face.


    And then¡ªCelestia returned.


    Faster than sound.


    Faster than thought.


    A golden streak of sheer, unrelenting force ripped through the battlefield, a sonic boom following in her wake as she descended like divine judgment itself. Her sword burned like a falling sun, crackling with raw, ancient energy.


    Her blade came down.


    Kouki raised a single hand.


    And with nothing more than a flick of his wrist¡ª


    Celestia vanished again.


    Another boom split the air as she was sent flying even faster than before, her body crashing into the mountains beyond, the terrain crumbling under the sheer force of her impact.


    But this time¡ª


    She came back instantly.


    Her body flashed into existence, golden light streaking forward, her blade cutting through the very concept of distance itself, reaching Kouki in the time it took to blink.


    And she struck.


    A perfect arc of divine steel, aimed to cleave through Kouki''s head, his torso, his very existence.


    And this time¡ªKouki didn''t flick her away.


    He blocked.


    Clang.


    The shockwave shattered the ground beneath them, splitting the battlefield in two. The sheer impact sent a hurricane of force ripping through the landscape, the clouds above splintering like glass.


    Celestia''s expression was blank, emotionless, but her eyes burned with something deeper.


    And Kouki¡ªhe wasn''t smiling.


    No smirk. No arrogance. Just calm, absolute focus.


    Celestia twisted her blade, trying to break through his guard¡ªbut Kouki matched her perfectly, every attack intercepted, every movement countered with unnatural precision.


    A back-and-forth of pure destruction, attacks moving faster than the mind could comprehend, each clash sending ripples of force strong enough to erase cities into the distance.


    But Kouki...


    He never finished his attacks.


    Every time he had an opening¡ªa moment where he could have ended it¡ªhe hesitated.


    Just for an instant.


    Just long enough for Celestia to recover, counter, push back.


    It was subtle.


    Barely noticeable.


    But Ayumi saw it.


    He had fused with some angel.


    One of Yahweh spawns who was most like thrown out.


    Now that was something.


    Her golden eyes glowed, observing every movement, every twitch, every hesitation.


    And then¡ªshe grinned.


    "Ohhh~ I see it now," she purred. "You''re still fighting him, aren''t you?"


    Kouki''s next movement stuttered for just a fraction of a second.


    Celestia noticed.


    She capitalized.


    Her sword cut deep.


    Kouki barely avoided it¡ªhis counter came too late, his response slower than before.


    Ayumi giggled. "You''re incomplete and since whichever angel you fused is still fighting you you can''t even use the incomplate powers properly, i am right aren''t i?"


    Kouki''s fingers tensed.


    His breath came out sharper.


    For the first time¡ªhis control wavered.


    Ayumi stepped forward, her voice mocking. "Two minds. Two souls. One body. And neither of you wants to bow to the other."


    Celestia pressed forward, her strikes growing faster, more relentless.


    Kouki¡ªwas slowing down.


    Not because he was weaker.


    Not because Celestia was overpowering him.


    But because he was still at war with himself.


    And in that moment, Celestia''s blade found its mark.


    The battlefield shook.


    And Kouki, for the first time¡ªfelt pain.

 Chapter 166 - 165

    Chapter 166 - 165Chapter 165:


    The battlefield was frozen in time, yet the world itself felt like it was holding its breath. Kouki stood still, his golden-ringed crimson eyes narrowing ever so slightly as Celestia''s blade cut through the air, its edge glinting ominously under the fractured light. The cut had landed. He felt it. A sharp sting of reality surged through his body¡ªa reminder that despite the power he wielded, despite the balance of Yin and Yang Omni Energy that coiled around him like a living entity, he was still not whole.


    Celestia, standing before him with her golden armor glistening, smirked as blood dripped from her blade. She had felt the momentary hesitation, the lapse in his movements, the slight stutter in his absolute control. And she had capitalized.


    But she wasn''t the only one who noticed. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside him¡ªwithin the deepest recesses of his mind¡ªhe stirred.


    A voice, low and sharp, sliced through his consciousness.


    "You''re hesitating."


    Kouki''s breath hitched. His body was still here, standing on the battlefield, but his mind¡ªhis very essence¡ªwas somewhere else.


    Everything went dark.


    And then¡ª


    A world of endless white stretched before him.


    A void.


    An infinite abyss of nothingness and everything all at once.


    And standing in the center¡ªstaring at him with knowing, burning golden eyes¡ªwas Hikari.


    His reflection. His past. His other half.


    Hikari was no different in form¡ªhis white hair, the same strong features that Kouki bore, but his presence... It was heavier. Colder. Sharper. Where Kouki radiated raw energy, unrestrained yet purposeful, Hikari was calculated. Absolute. A force beyond time itself.


    Kouki''s fists clenched. He wasn''t in the real world anymore.


    He was inside himself.


    Inside the battle he had been avoiding.


    Hikari tilted his head slightly, amusement flickering behind his golden gaze. "Did you think you could just take my power and claim it as your own?" His voice was smooth, calm, yet dripping with judgment. "You fused with me, Kouki. But you never dominated me. And now, you''re hesitating in battle because you know the truth."


    Kouki''s muscles tensed. "Shut up."


    Hikari smirked. "You''re weak. Because you''re a failure. Just like Noboru."


    Kouki surged forward. Fast. Blindingly fast. He reappeared in front of Hikari, his fist crackling with Omni Energy as it slammed towards his counterpart''s face.


    Hikari barely moved.


    "I have always been stronger than you."


    With an effortless flick of his wrist, he deflected the punch, sending a shockwave through the mindscape. The very space around them trembled, distorting from the sheer force of their clash.


    Kouki didn''t stop.


    He twisted mid-air, bringing his leg down in a devastating axe kick, aiming to crush Hikari into the very fabric of this realm.


    Hikari stepped back.


    Just a single step.


    But it was enough.


    Kouki''s foot missed by a hair''s width, and before he could react


    BAM.


    Hikari''s palm slammed into Kouki''s chest.


    The impact was instant.


    Kouki''s entire body snapped backward, his breath torn from his lungs as an unseen force ripped through his very soul.


    His back crashed against the endless void, but there was no ground. Just an infinite abyss.


    "Pathetic." Hikari said as he hovered above him, unbothered. Untouched. Superior.


    His gaze was piercing. "You''re losing. Just give up and give me control."


    Kouki gritted his teeth, staggering back to his feet, his aura flaring violently. "I won''t lose to you. I won''t surrender control thats not the man I am."


    Hikari smiled¡ªmocking. Cruel.


    "But you already are. I know you can feel it in the fight when you are about to land the finishing strike on the abomination''s knight you stop thats me stopping it cause o know if your woman dies then so will you."


    He was right. Kouki could feel it. The hesitation. The imbalance. The uncertainty. He had fused with Hikari, but he hadn''t become one with him.


    And that was why he was failing.


    and because of that his Akari might get killed by the disgraces knight.


    A flicker of something deeper ignited inside Kouki.


    And then¡ªhe thought of her.


    Akari.


    Her voice. Her warmth. Her presence.


    The memory of her reaching for him. Crying. Clutching his body. Calling out his name as he had disappeared into the Shadow Realm.


    The way she had looked at him when he returned.


    "Kouki-kun..."


    A heartbeat.


    A rhythm.


    A pull deep within his soul.


    Her Soul Bond power was still active.


    It surged forward, wrapping around his very essence, pulling at his core.


    Giving him the power he needed.


    The power of love which can transcend even life and death when mixed with Omni Energy.


    And in that moment, he understood.


    He didn''t need to dominate Hikari.


    He needed to become one.


    His golden-ringed crimson eyes burned brighter.


    His aura shifted¡ªno longer chaotic, no longer unbalanced.


    Balanced.


    Complete.


    Hikari''s smirk faltered.


    Kouki exhaled.


    "You''re not my enemy."


    Hikari''s eyes widened slightly.


    "You''re me. And I am you."


    The void shook.


    And then¡ªHikari smiled.


    Not in mockery.


    Not in arrogance.


    But in recognition.


    Kouki took a step forward¡ª


    And then¡ª


    Everything collapsed.


    The battlefield rushed back into focus.


    Celestia''s blade was still embedded in his side.


    But Kouki''s hand snapped up, gripping the hilt.


    His golden-crimson eyes locked onto Celestia.


    And then¡ª


    With a single motion¡ª


    He snapped the blade in half.


    Celestia''s eyes widened.


    Before she could react¡ª


    BAM.


    His fist collided with her stomach.


    The air shattered.


    Celestia flew.


    The shockwave was cataclysmic.


    But before she even hit the ground¡ª


    A single finger pressed against Kouki''s forehead.


    A gentle touch.


    A whisper.


    "Good try."


    And then¡ª


    Kouki''s body collapsed.


    Ayumi stood before him, her golden-hazel eyes gleaming with something unreadable.


    "You perfected this power... and you''re still nothing compared to Noboru-kun. Still trapped in dualities not transcending them. That is impossible for even a fake like you to achieve when even the Nigh Omnipotent parents of his which gave both you and Hikari omni energy can''t Not that Lady Lucy would try but i know for a fact Yahweh tried and failed even worse than you. so be happy little boy you surpassed Yahweh at something but don''t get cocky even with this fake yin-yang omni energy you come close to the paranoid fucker."


    Kouki gasped, his body unable to move.


    His vision blurred.


    "Noboru-kun is naturally above dualities."


    Her voice was soft. Inevitable. Absolute.


    "Even Yahweh and Lucy couldn''t reach where he stands. Even if you mimic him... you will always be a tiny flame in the sun."


    Kouki''s breath hitched.


    Ayumi smiled.


    "Sleep now, little failure."


    And then¡ª


    Darkness.